This is a modern-English version of Louise de la Valliere, originally written by Dumas, Alexandre, Maquet, Auguste. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Louise de la Valliere

by Alexandre Dumas, Père

ORDERTITLEPG EBOOK# DATESVOLUMECHAPTERS
112571625–16281
212591648–1649 2
32609166031–75
426811660–1661376–140
5Louise de la Valliere271016613141–208
627591661–16733209–269
TITLEPG EBOOK#DATESVOLUMECHAPTERS
12581660–166131–104

Transcriber’s Notes:

***

The Vicomte de Bragelonne is the final volume of D’Artagnan Romances: it is usually split into three or four parts, and the final portion is entitled The Man in the Iron Mask. The Man in the Iron Mask we’re familiar with today is the last volume of the four-volume edition. [Not all the editions split them in the same manner, hence some of the confusion...but wait...there’s yet more reason for confusion.]

The Vicomte de Bragelonne is the last book in the D’Artagnan Romances series: it's usually divided into three or four parts, with the final section called The Man in the Iron Mask. The version of The Man in the Iron Mask that we're familiar with today is the last volume of the four-volume edition. [Not all editions divide them the same way, which is part of the confusion... but wait... there’s even more reason for confusion.]

We intend to do ALL of The Vicomte de Bragelonne, split into four etexts entitled The Vicomte de Bragelonne, Ten Years Later, Louise de la Valliere, and The Man in the Iron Mask; you WILL be getting The Man in the Iron Mask.

We plan to cover ALL of The Vicomte de Bragelonne, divided into four eTexts titled The Vicomte de Bragelonne, Ten Years Later, Louise de la Vallière, and The Man in the Iron Mask; you WILL receive The Man in the Iron Mask.

One thing that may be causing confusion is that the etext we have now, entitled Ten Years Later, says it’s the sequel to The Three Musketeers. While this is technically true, there’s another book, Twenty Years After, that comes between. The confusion is generated by the two facts that we published Ten Years Later BEFORE we published Twenty Years After, and that many people see those titles as meaning Ten and Twenty Years “After” the original story...however, this is why the different words “After” and “Later”...the Ten Years “After” is ten years after the Twenty Years later.. .as per history. Also, the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances, while entitled The Vicomte de Bragelonne, has the subtitle Ten Years Later. These two titles are also given to different volumes: The Vicomte de Bragelonne can refer to the whole book, or the first volume of the three or four-volume editions. Ten Years Later can, similarly, refer to the whole book, or the second volume of the four-volume edition. To add to the confusion, in the case of our etexts, it refers to the first 104 chapters of the whole book, covering material in the first and second etexts in the new series. Here is a guide to the series which may prove helpful:

One thing that might be causing confusion is that the e-text we have now, titled Ten Years Later, claims to be the sequel to The Three Musketeers. While this is technically correct, there's another book, Twenty Years After, that comes in between. The confusion arises from the fact that we published Ten Years Later BEFORE we published Twenty Years After, and many people interpret those titles as implying Ten and Twenty Years “After” the original story. However, this is why the different terms “After” and “Later” are used... the Ten Years “After” refers to ten years after the Twenty Years later, in accordance with the timeline. Additionally, the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances, although titled The Vicomte de Bragelonne, has the subtitle Ten Years Later. These two titles are also assigned to different volumes: The Vicomte de Bragelonne can refer to the entire book, or the first volume of the three or four-volume editions. Similarly, Ten Years Later can refer to the whole book, or the second volume of the four-volume edition. To add to the confusion, in the case of our e-texts, it refers to the first 104 chapters of the entire book, covering material from the first and second e-texts in the new series. Here is a guide to the series that may be helpful:

The Three Musketeers: Etext 1257—First book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1625-1628.

The Three Musketeers: Etext 1257—First book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1625-1628.

Twenty Years After: Etext 1259—Second book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1648-1649. [Third in the order that we published, but second in time sequence!!!]

Twenty Years After: Etext 1259—Second book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1648-1649. [Third in the order that we published, but second in timeline!!!]

Ten Years Later: Etext 1258—First 104 chapters of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1660-1661.

Ten Years Later: Etext 1258—First 104 chapters of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1660-1661.

The Vicomte de Bragelonne: Etext 2609 (first in the new series)—First 75 chapters of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the year 1660.

The Vicomte de Bragelonne: Etext 2609 (first in the new series)—First 75 chapters of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the year 1660.

Ten Years Later: Etext 2681 (second in the new series)—Chapters 76-140 of that third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1660-1661. [In this particular editing of it]

Ten Years Later: Etext 2681 (second in the new series)—Chapters 76-140 of that third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1660-1661. [In this particular editing of it]

Louise de la Valliere: Etext 2710 (our new text)—Chapters 141-208 of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the year 1661.

Louise de la Valliere: Etext 2710 (our new text)—Chapters 141-208 of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the year 1661.

The Man in the Iron Mask: forthcoming (our next text)—Chapters 209-269 of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1661-1673.

The Man in the Iron Mask: coming soon (our next text)—Chapters 209-269 of the third book of the D’Artagnan Romances. Covers the years 1661-1673.

If we’ve calculated correctly, that fourth text SHOULD correspond to the modern editions of The Man in the Iron Mask, which is still widely circulated, and comprises about the last 1/4 of The Vicomte de Bragelonne.

If we've calculated correctly, that fourth text SHOULD correspond to the modern editions of The Man in the Iron Mask, which is still widely circulated, and makes up about the last 1/4 of The Vicomte de Bragelonne.

Many thanks to Dr. David Coward, whose editions of the D’Artagnan Romances have proved an invaluable source of information.

Many thanks to Dr. David Coward, whose editions of the D’Artagnan Romances have been an invaluable source of information.


Contents

Introduction
Chapter I. Malaga.
Chapter II. A Letter from M. Baisemeaux.
Chapter III. In Which the Reader will be Delighted to Find that Porthos Has Lost Nothing of His Muscularity.
Chapter IV. The Rat and the Cheese.
Chapter V. Planchet’s Country-House.
Chapter VI. Showing What Could Be Seen from Planchet’s House.
Chapter VII. How Porthos, Truchen, and Planchet Parted with Each Other on Friendly Terms, Thanks to D’Artagnan.
Chapter VIII. The Presentation of Porthos at Court.
Chapter IX. Explanations.
Chapter X. Madame and De Guiche.
Chapter XI. Montalais and Malicorne.
Chapter XII. How De Wardes Was Received at Court.
Chapter XIII. The Combat.
Chapter XIV. The King’s Supper.
Chapter XV. After Supper.
Chapter XVI. Showing in What Way D’Artagnan Discharged the Mission with Which the King Had Intrusted Him.
Chapter XVII. The Encounter.
Chapter XVIII. The Physician.
Chapter XIX. Wherein D’Artagnan Perceives that It Was He Who Was Mistaken, and Manicamp Who Was Right.
Chapter XX. Showing the Advantage of Having Two Strings to One’s Bow.
Chapter XXI. M. Malicorne the Keeper of the Records of France.
Chapter XXII. The Journey.
Chapter XXIII. Triumfeminate.
Chapter XXIV. The First Quarrel.
Chapter XXV. Despair.
Chapter XXVI. The Flight.
Chapter XXVII. Showing How Louis, on His Part, Had Passed the Time from Ten to Half-Past Twelve at Night.
Chapter XXVIII. The Ambassadors.
Chapter XXIX. Chaillot.
Chapter XXX. Madame.
Chapter XXXI. Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s Pocket-Handkerchief.
Chapter XXXII. Which Treats of Gardeners, of Ladders, and Maids of Honor.
Chapter XXXIII. Which Treats of Carpentry Operations, and Furnishes Details upon the Mode of Constructing Staircases.
Chapter XXXIV. The Promenade by Torchlight.
Chapter XXXV. The Apparition.
Chapter XXXVI. The Portrait.
Chapter XXXVII. Hampton Court.
Chapter XXXVIII. The Courier from Madame.
Chapter XXXIX. Saint-Aignan Follows Malicorne’s Advice.
Chapter XL: Two Old Friends.
Chapter XLI. Wherein May Be Seen that a Bargain Which Cannot Be Made with One Person, Can Be Carried Out with Another.
Chapter XLII. The Skin of the Bear.
Chapter XLIII. An Interview with the Queen-Mother.
Chapter XLIV. Two Friends.
Chapter XLV. How Jean de La Fontaine Came to Write His First Tale.
Chapter XLVI. La Fontaine in the Character of a Negotiator.
Chapter XLVII. Madame de Belliere’s Plate and Diamonds.
Chapter XLVIII. M. de Mazarin’s Receipt.
Chapter XLIX. Monsieur Colbert’s Rough Draft.
Chapter L: In Which the Author Thinks It Is High Time to Return to the Vicomte de Bragelonne.
Chapter LI. Bragelonne Continues His Inquiries.
Chapter LII. Two Jealousies.
Chapter LIII. A Domiciliary Visit.
Chapter LIV. Porthos’s Plan of Action.
Chapter LV. The Change of Residence, the Trap-Door, and the Portrait.
Chapter LVI. Rivals in Politics.
Chapter LVII. Rivals in Love.
Chapter LVIII. King and Noble.
Chapter LIX. After the Storm.
Chapter LX. Heu! Miser!
Chapter LXI. Wounds within Wounds.
Chapter LXII. What Raoul Had Guessed.
Chapter LXIII. Three Guests Astonished to Find Themselves at Supper Together.
Chapter LXIV. What Took Place at the Louvre During the Supper at the Bastile.
Chapter LXV. Political Rivals.
Chapter LXVI. In Which Porthos Is Convinced without Having Understood Anything.
Chapter LXVII. M. de Baisemeaux’s “Society.”
Footnotes:

Introduction:

In the months of March-July in 1844, in the magazine Le Siecle, the first portion of a story appeared, penned by the celebrated playwright Alexandre Dumas. It was based, he claimed, on some manuscripts he had found a year earlier in the Bibliotheque Nationale while researching a history he planned to write on Louis XIV. They chronicled the adventures of a young man named D’Artagnan who, upon entering Paris, became almost immediately embroiled in court intrigues, international politics, and ill-fated affairs between royal lovers. Over the next six years, readers would enjoy the adventures of this youth and his three famous friends, Porthos, Athos, and Aramis, as their exploits unraveled behind the scenes of some of the most momentous events in French and even English history.

In the months of March to July in 1844, the magazine Le Siecle published the first part of a story written by the famous playwright Alexandre Dumas. He claimed it was based on some manuscripts he had discovered a year earlier in the Bibliothèque Nationale while researching a history he intended to write about Louis XIV. The stories recounted the adventures of a young man named D’Artagnan, who, upon arriving in Paris, quickly got caught up in court intrigues, international politics, and complicated relationships between royal lovers. Over the next six years, readers would follow the adventures of this young man and his three iconic friends, Porthos, Athos, and Aramis, as their exploits unfolded against the backdrop of some of the most significant events in French and even English history.

Eventually these serialized adventures were published in novel form, and became the three D’Artagnan Romances known today. Here is a brief summary of the first two novels:

Eventually, these serialized stories were released as a novel, and became the three D’Artagnan Romances we know today. Here’s a brief summary of the first two novels:

The Three Musketeers (serialized March—July, 1844): The year is 1625. The young D’Artagnan arrives in Paris at the tender age of 18, and almost immediately offends three musketeers, Porthos, Aramis, and Athos. Instead of dueling, the four are attacked by five of the Cardinal’s guards, and the courage of the youth is made apparent during the battle. The four become fast friends, and, when asked by D’Artagnan’s landlord to find his missing wife, embark upon an adventure that takes them across both France and England in order to thwart the plans of the Cardinal Richelieu. Along the way, they encounter a beautiful young spy, named simply Milady, who will stop at nothing to disgrace Queen Anne of Austria before her husband, Louis XIII, and take her revenge upon the four friends.

The Three Musketeers (serialized March—July, 1844): The year is 1625. The young D’Artagnan arrives in Paris at just 18 years old and almost immediately offends three musketeers, Porthos, Aramis, and Athos. Instead of dueling, the four are attacked by five of the Cardinal’s guards, and the youth’s bravery is revealed during the fight. The four quickly become close friends, and when D’Artagnan’s landlord asks him to find his missing wife, they set off on an adventure that takes them across France and England to foil the plans of Cardinal Richelieu. Along the way, they encounter a beautiful young spy named Milady, who will do anything to tarnish Queen Anne of Austria in front of her husband, Louis XIII, and seek revenge on the four friends.

Twenty Years After (serialized January—August, 1845): The year is now 1648, twenty years since the close of the last story. Louis XIII has died, as has Cardinal Richelieu, and while the crown of France may sit upon the head of Anne of Austria as Regent for the young Louis XIV, the real power resides with the Cardinal Mazarin, her secret husband. D’Artagnan is now a lieutenant of musketeers, and his three friends have retired to private life. Athos turned out to be a nobleman, the Comte de la Fere, and has retired to his home with his son, Raoul de Bragelonne. Aramis, whose real name is D’Herblay, has followed his intention of shedding the musketeer’s cassock for the priest’s robes, and Porthos has married a wealthy woman, who left him her fortune upon her death. But trouble is stirring in both France and England. Cromwell menaces the institution of royalty itself while marching against Charles I, and at home the Fronde is threatening to tear France apart. D’Artagnan brings his friends out of retirement to save the threatened English monarch, but Mordaunt, the son of Milady, who seeks to avenge his mother’s death at the musketeers’ hands, thwarts their valiant efforts. Undaunted, our heroes return to France just in time to help save the young Louis XIV, quiet the Fronde, and tweak the nose of Cardinal Mazarin.

Twenty Years After (serialized January—August, 1845): The year is now 1648, twenty years since the last story ended. Louis XIII has passed away, as has Cardinal Richelieu, and while the crown of France is on the head of Anne of Austria, who is acting as Regent for young Louis XIV, the real power lies with Cardinal Mazarin, her secret husband. D’Artagnan is now a lieutenant of the musketeers, and his three friends have settled down into private life. Athos has turned out to be a nobleman, the Comte de la Fere, and has retired to his home with his son, Raoul de Bragelonne. Aramis, whose real name is D’Herblay, has gone ahead with his plan to trade the musketeer’s uniform for that of a priest, and Porthos has married a wealthy woman who left him her fortune when she passed away. But trouble is brewing in both France and England. Cromwell threatens the monarchy itself while marching against Charles I, and at home, the Fronde is about to tear France apart. D’Artagnan rallies his friends out of retirement to protect the endangered English king, but Mordaunt, the son of Milady, who wants revenge for his mother’s death at the musketeers’ hands, sabotages their brave efforts. Undeterred, our heroes head back to France just in time to help save young Louis XIV, quiet the Fronde, and give Cardinal Mazarin a run for his money.

The third novel, The Vicomte de Bragelonne (serialized October, 1847—January, 1850), has enjoyed a strange history in its English translation. It has been split into three, four, or five volumes at various points in its history. The five-volume edition generally does not give titles to the smaller portions, but the others do. In the three-volume edition, the novels are entitled The Vicomte de Bragelonne, Louise de la Valliere, and The Man in the Iron Mask. For the purposes of this etext, I have chosen to split the novel as the four-volume edition does, with these titles: The Vicomte de Bragelonne, Ten Years Later, Louise de la Valliere, and The Man in the Iron Mask. In the first two etexts:

The third novel, The Vicomte de Bragelonne (serialized October, 1847—January, 1850), has had a unique journey in its English translation. At different times, it has been divided into three, four, or five volumes. The five-volume edition usually doesn’t label the smaller sections, but the others do. In the three-volume edition, the books are titled The Vicomte de Bragelonne, Louise de la Valliere, and The Man in the Iron Mask. For this etext, I have decided to split the novel as the four-volume edition does, using these titles: The Vicomte de Bragelonne, Ten Years Later, Louise de la Valliere, and The Man in the Iron Mask. In the first two etexts:

The Vicomte de Bragelonne (Etext 2609): It is the year 1660, and D’Artagnan, after thirty-five years of loyal service, has become disgusted with serving King Louis XIV while the real power resides with the Cardinal Mazarin, and has tendered his resignation. He embarks on his own project, that of restoring Charles II to the throne of England, and, with the help of Athos, succeeds, earning himself quite a fortune in the process. D’Artagnan returns to Paris to live the life of a rich citizen, and Athos, after negotiating the marriage of Philip, the king’s brother, to Princess Henrietta of England, likewise retires to his own estate, La Fere. Meanwhile, Mazarin has finally died, and left Louis to assume the reigns of power, with the assistance of M. Colbert, formerly Mazarin’s trusted clerk. Colbert has an intense hatred for M. Fouquet, the king’s superintendent of finances, and has resolved to use any means necessary to bring about his fall. With the new rank of intendant bestowed on him by Louis, Colbert succeeds in having two of Fouquet’s loyal friends tried and executed. He then brings to the king’s attention that Fouquet is fortifying the island of Belle-Ile-en-Mer, and could possibly be planning to use it as a base for some military operation against the king. Louis calls D’Artagnan out of retirement and sends him to investigate the island, promising him a tremendous salary and his long-promised promotion to captain of the musketeers upon his return. At Belle-Isle, D’Artagnan discovers that the engineer of the fortifications is, in fact, Porthos, now the Baron du Vallon, and that’s not all. The blueprints for the island, although in Porthos’s handwriting, show evidence of another script that has been erased, that of Aramis. D’Artagnan later discovers that Aramis has become the bishop of Vannes, which is, coincidentally, a parish belonging to M. Fouquet. Suspecting that D’Artagnan has arrived on the king’s behalf to investigate, Aramis tricks D’Artagnan into wandering around Vannes in search of Porthos, and sends Porthos on an heroic ride back to Paris to warn Fouquet of the danger. Fouquet rushes to the king, and gives him Belle-Isle as a present, thus allaying any suspicion, and at the same time humiliating Colbert, just minutes before the usher announces someone else seeking an audience with the king.

The Vicomte de Bragelonne (Etext 2609): It's the year 1660, and D’Artagnan, after thirty-five years of faithful service, has become fed up with serving King Louis XIV while the real power is held by Cardinal Mazarin, and has decided to resign. He sets out on his own mission to restore Charles II to the throne of England, and with Athos's help, he succeeds, earning quite a fortune along the way. D’Artagnan returns to Paris to enjoy the life of a wealthy citizen, while Athos, after arranging the marriage of Philip, the king’s brother, to Princess Henrietta of England, also retires to his estate, La Fere. Meanwhile, Mazarin has finally passed away, leaving Louis to take over the reins of power with the help of M. Colbert, who was formerly Mazarin’s trusted clerk. Colbert harbors a deep hatred for M. Fouquet, the king’s superintendent of finances, and has made it his mission to bring about his downfall. With the new title of intendant given to him by Louis, Colbert manages to have two of Fouquet’s loyal friends tried and executed. He then informs the king that Fouquet is strengthening the defenses of Belle-Isle-en-Mer, possibly planning to use it as a base for some military action against the king. Louis calls D’Artagnan out of retirement and sends him to investigate the island, promising him a huge salary and his long-awaited promotion to captain of the musketeers when he returns. At Belle-Isle, D’Artagnan finds out that the engineer behind the fortifications is actually Porthos, now the Baron du Vallon, and there’s more. The blueprints for the island, though written in Porthos’s handwriting, show signs of another script that has been wiped out, that of Aramis. D’Artagnan later learns that Aramis has become the bishop of Vannes, which happens to be a parish belonging to M. Fouquet. Suspecting that D’Artagnan has come on the king’s behalf to investigate, Aramis tricks D’Artagnan into wandering around Vannes looking for Porthos, while sending Porthos on a daring ride back to Paris to warn Fouquet of the danger. Fouquet rushes to the king and presents him with Belle-Isle as a gift, thus dispelling any suspicion while simultaneously humiliating Colbert, just moments before the usher announces another person seeking an audience with the king.

Ten Years Later (Etext 2681): As 1661 approaches, Princess Henrietta of England arrives for her marriage, and throws the court of France into complete disorder. The jealousy of the Duke of Buckingham, who is in love with her, nearly occasions a war on the streets of Le Havre, thankfully prevented by Raoul’s timely and tactful intervention. After the marriage, though, Monsieur Philip becomes horribly jealous of Buckingham, and has him exiled. Before leaving, however, the duke fights a duel with M. de Wardes at Calais. De Wardes is a malicious and spiteful man, the sworn enemy of D’Artagnan, and, by the same token, that of Athos, Aramis, Porthos, and Raoul as well. Both men are seriously wounded, and the duke is taken back to England to recover. Raoul’s friend, the Comte de Guiche, is the next to succumb to Henrietta’s charms, and Monsieur obtains his exile as well, though De Guiche soon effects a reconciliation. But then the king’s eye falls on Madame Henrietta during the comte’s absence, and this time Monsieur’s jealousy has no recourse. Anne of Austria intervenes, and the king and his sister-in-law decide to pick a young lady with whom the king can pretend to be in love, the better to mask their own affair. They unfortunately select Louise de la Valliere, Raoul’s fiancee. While the court is in residence at Fontainebleau, the king unwitting overhears Louise confessing her love for him while chatting with her friends beneath the royal oak, and the king promptly forgets his affection for Madame. That same night, Henrietta overhears, at the same oak, De Guiche confessing his love for her to Raoul. The two embark on their own affair. A few days later, during a rainstorm, Louis and Louise are trapped alone together, and the whole court begins to talk of the scandal while their love affair blossoms. Aware of Louise’s attachment, the king arranges for Raoul to be sent to England for an indefinite period.

Ten Years Later (Etext 2681): As 1661 approaches, Princess Henrietta of England arrives for her wedding, throwing the French court into chaos. The Duke of Buckingham, who is in love with her, becomes so jealous it nearly sparks a war in the streets of Le Havre, but Raoul's timely and clever intervention prevents any violence. After the marriage, however, Monsieur Philip gets extremely jealous of Buckingham and has him exiled. Before leaving, the duke duels with M. de Wardes in Calais. De Wardes is a spiteful man and an enemy of D’Artagnan, as well as Athos, Aramis, Porthos, and Raoul. Both are seriously injured, and the duke is taken back to England to recover. Raoul’s friend, Comte de Guiche, soon falls under Henrietta’s spell, leading to his exile as well, but De Guiche quickly manages to reconcile. Then, the king takes an interest in Madame Henrietta while the comte is away, and this time Monsieur's jealousy can't intervene. Anne of Austria steps in, and the king and his sister-in-law decide to choose a young woman for the king to feign love for, to cover up their own affair. Unfortunately, they choose Louise de la Valliere, Raoul’s fiancée. While the court is at Fontainebleau, the king accidentally overhears Louise confessing her love for him while talking with her friends under the royal oak, and he immediately forgets about Madame. That same night, Henrietta overhears De Guiche confessing his love for her to Raoul at the same oak, and the two start their own affair. A few days later, during a rainstorm, Louis and Louise are stranded alone together, causing the court to gossip about their scandal as their romance blooms. Knowing about Louise’s feelings, the king arranges for Raoul to be sent to England for an indefinite time.

Meanwhile, the struggle for power continues between Fouquet and Colbert. Although the Belle-Isle plot backfired, Colbert prompts the king to ask Fouquet for more and more money, and without his two friends to raise it for him, Fouquet is sorely pressed. The situation gets so bad that his new mistress, Madame de Belliere, must resort to selling all her jewels and her gold and silver plate. Aramis, while this is going on, has grown friendly with the governor of the Bastile, M. de Baisemeaux, a fact that Baisemeaux unwittingly reveals to D’Artagnan while inquiring of him as to Aramis’s whereabouts. This further arouses the suspicions of the musketeer, who was made to look ridiculous by Aramis. He had ridden overnight at an insane pace, but arrived a few minutes after Fouquet had already presented Belle-Isle to the king. Aramis learns from the governor the location of a mysterious prisoner, who bears a remarkable resemblance to Louis XIV—in fact, the two are identical. He uses the existence of this secret to persuade a dying Franciscan monk, the general of the society of the Jesuits, to name him, Aramis, the new general of the order. On Aramis’s advice, hoping to use Louise’s influence with the king to counteract Colbert’s influence, Fouquet also writes a love letter to La Valliere, unfortunately undated. It never reaches its destination, however, as the servant ordered to deliver it turns out to be an agent of Colbert’s.

Meanwhile, the battle for power continues between Fouquet and Colbert. Even though the Belle-Isle plot failed, Colbert pushes the king to demand more and more money from Fouquet. Without his two friends to help him raise it, Fouquet is really struggling. The situation gets so dire that his new mistress, Madame de Belliere, has to start selling all her jewelry and her gold and silver plate. While all this is happening, Aramis has become friends with the governor of the Bastille, M. de Baisemeaux, a fact that Baisemeaux accidentally reveals to D’Artagnan while asking about Aramis’s whereabouts. This makes the musketeer suspicious, especially since Aramis had made him look foolish. D’Artagnan had ridden all night at breakneck speed but arrived just a few minutes after Fouquet had already presented Belle-Isle to the king. Aramis learns from the governor about a mysterious prisoner who looks exactly like Louis XIV—in fact, they are identical. He uses the existence of this secret to convince a dying Franciscan monk, the general of the Jesuits, to name him, Aramis, the new general of the order. Following Aramis's advice, and hoping to use Louise’s influence with the king to counter Colbert’s, Fouquet also writes a love letter to La Valliere, unfortunately without a date. However, it never reaches its destination because the servant assigned to deliver it turns out to be an agent of Colbert’s.

Porthos, in the meantime, has been recovering from his midnight ride from Belle-Isle at Fouquet’s residence at Saint-Mande. Athos has retired, once again to La Fere. D’Artagnan, little amused by the court’s activities at Fontainebleau, and finding himself with nothing to do, has returned to Paris, and we find him again in Planchet’s grocery shop.

Porthos, meanwhile, has been resting after his late-night trip from Belle-Isle at Fouquet’s place in Saint-Mande. Athos has gone back to La Fere. D’Artagnan, not really entertained by the court's happenings at Fontainebleau and having nothing to occupy his time, has made his way back to Paris, where we find him once more in Planchet’s grocery store.

And so, the story continues in this, the third etext of The Vicomte de Bragelonne. Enjoy!

And so, the story goes on in this, the third etext of The Vicomte de Bragelonne. Enjoy!

John Bursey

John Bursey


Chapter I. Malaga.

During all these long and noisy debates between the opposite ambitions of politics and love, one of our characters, perhaps the one least deserving of neglect, was, however, very much neglected, very much forgotten, and exceedingly unhappy. In fact, D’Artagnan—D’Artagnan, we say, for we must call him by his name, to remind our readers of his existence—D’Artagnan, we repeat, had absolutely nothing whatever to do, amidst these brilliant butterflies of fashion. After following the king during two whole days at Fontainebleau, and critically observing the various pastoral fancies and heroi-comic transformations of his sovereign, the musketeer felt that he needed something more than this to satisfy the cravings of his nature. At every moment assailed by people asking him, “How do you think this costume suits me, Monsieur d’Artagnan?” he would reply to them in quiet, sarcastic tones, “Why, I think you are quite as well-dressed as the best-dressed monkey to be found in the fair at Saint-Laurent.” It was just such a compliment D’Artagnan would choose where he did not feel disposed to pay any other: and, whether agreeable or not, the inquirer was obliged to be satisfied with it. Whenever any one asked him, “How do you intend to dress yourself this evening?” he replied, “I shall undress myself;” at which the ladies all laughed, and a few of them blushed. But after a couple of days passed in this manner, the musketeer, perceiving that nothing serious was likely to arise which would concern him, and that the king had completely, or, at least, appeared to have completely forgotten Paris, Saint-Mande, and Belle-Isle—that M. Colbert’s mind was occupied with illuminations and fireworks—that for the next month, at least, the ladies had plenty of glances to bestow, and also to receive in exchange—D’Artagnan asked the king for leave of absence for a matter of private business. At the moment D’Artagnan made his request, his majesty was on the point of going to bed, quite exhausted from dancing.

During all these long and noisy debates between the competing ambitions of politics and love, one of our characters, perhaps the one least deserving of neglect, was indeed very much overlooked, very much forgotten, and extremely unhappy. In fact, D’Artagnan—D’Artagnan, we say, to remind our readers of his presence—D’Artagnan, we repeat, had absolutely nothing to do amidst these dazzling social butterflies. After following the king for two whole days at Fontainebleau and closely observing his sovereign's various pastoral whims and comically heroic transformations, the musketeer realized he needed something more than this to satisfy his nature. Constantly bombarded by people asking him, “How do you think this outfit looks on me, Monsieur d’Artagnan?” he would reply in a calm, sarcastic tone, “I think you look as well-dressed as the best-dressed monkey at the fair at Saint-Laurent.” That was the kind of compliment D’Artagnan would choose when he didn’t feel inclined to offer anything else: and, whether the inquirer found it agreeable or not, they had no choice but to accept it. Whenever someone would ask him, “How do you plan to dress this evening?” he would say, “I’ll undress,” which made the ladies laugh, and some of them blush. But after a couple of days went by like this, the musketeer, noticing that nothing serious was likely to happen that would involve him, and that the king had completely, or at least seemed to have completely forgotten Paris, Saint-Mande, and Belle-Isle—that M. Colbert’s mind was occupied with illuminations and fireworks—that for at least the next month, the ladies had plenty of glances to give and receive in return—D’Artagnan asked the king for a leave of absence for a private matter. At the moment D’Artagnan made his request, his majesty was just about to go to bed, exhausted from dancing.

“You wish to leave me, Monsieur d’Artagnan?” inquired the king, with an air of astonishment; for Louis XIV. could never understand why any one who had the distinguished honor of being near him could wish to leave him.

“You want to leave me, Monsieur d’Artagnan?” the king asked, looking surprised; Louis XIV. could never grasp why anyone who had the unique privilege of being close to him would want to walk away.

“Sire,” said D’Artagnan, “I leave you simply because I am not of the slightest service to you in anything. Ah! if I could only hold the balancing-pole while you were dancing, it would be a very different affair.”

“Sire,” said D’Artagnan, “I’m leaving simply because I’m not of any help to you at all. Oh! If I could just hold the balancing pole while you were dancing, it would be a completely different situation.”

“But, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said the king, gravely, “people dance without balancing-poles.”

“But, my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said the king, seriously, “people dance without balancing poles.”

“Ah! indeed,” said the musketeer, continuing his imperceptible tone of irony, “I had no idea such a thing was possible.”

“Ah! really,” said the musketeer, maintaining his subtle tone of sarcasm, “I had no idea something like that could happen.”

“You have not seen me dance, then?” inquired the king.

“You haven't seen me dance, have you?” the king asked.

“Yes; but I always thought dancers went from easy to difficult acrobatic feats. I was mistaken; all the more greater reason, therefore, that I should leave for a time. Sire, I repeat, you have no present occasion for my services; besides, if your majesty should have any need of me, you would know where to find me.”

“Yes, but I always thought dancers started with simple moves and worked up to the more difficult tricks. I was wrong; all the more reason for me to step away for a while. Your Majesty, I say again, you don't currently need my help; and if you do need me, you know where to reach me.”

“Very well,” said the king, and he granted him leave of absence.

“Alright,” said the king, and he gave him permission to take a leave.

We shall not look for D’Artagnan, therefore, at Fontainebleau, for to do so would be useless; but, with the permission of our readers, follow him to the Rue des Lombards, where he was located at the sign of the Pilon d’Or, in the house of our old friend Planchet. It was about eight o’clock in the evening, and the weather was exceedingly warm; there was only one window open, and that one belonging to a room on the entresol. A perfume of spices, mingled with another perfume less exotic, but more penetrating, namely, that which arose from the street, ascended to salute the nostrils of the musketeer. D’Artagnan, reclining in an immense straight-backed chair, with his legs not stretched out, but simply placed upon a stool, formed an angle of the most obtuse form that could possibly be seen. Both his arms were crossed over his head, his head reclining upon his left shoulder, like Alexander the Great. His eyes, usually so quick and intelligent in their expression, were now half-closed, and seemed fastened, as it were, upon a small corner of blue sky that was visible behind the opening of the chimneys; there was just enough blue, and no more, to fill one of the sacks of lentils, or haricots, which formed the principal furniture of the shop on the ground floor. Thus extended at his ease, and sheltered in his place of observation behind the window, D’Artagnan seemed as if he had ceased to be a soldier, as if he were no longer an officer belonging to the palace, but was, on the contrary, a quiet, easy-going citizen in a state of stagnation between his dinner and supper, or between his supper and his bed; one of those strong, ossified brains, which have no more room for a single idea, so fiercely does animal matter keep watch at the doors of intelligence, narrowly inspecting the contraband trade which might result from the introduction into the brain of a symptom of thought. We have already said night was closing in, the shops were being lighted, while the windows of the upper apartments were being closed, and the rhythmic steps of a patrol of soldiers forming the night watch could be heard retreating. D’Artagnan continued, however, to think of nothing, except the blue corner of the sky. A few paces from him, completely in the shade, lying on his stomach, upon a sack of Indian corn, was Planchet, with both his arms under his chin, and his eyes fixed on D’Artagnan, who was either thinking, dreaming, or sleeping, with his eyes open. Planchet had been watching him for a tolerably long time, and, by way of interruption, he began by exclaiming, “Hum! hum!” But D’Artagnan did not stir. Planchet then saw that it was necessary to have recourse to more effectual means still: after a prolonged reflection on the subject, the most ingenious means that suggested itself to him under the present circumstances, was to let himself roll off the sack on to the floor, murmuring, at the same time, against himself, the word “stupid.” But, notwithstanding the noise produced by Planchet’s fall, D’Artagnan, who had in the course of his existence heard many other, and very different falls, did not appear to pay the least attention to the present one. Besides, an enormous cart, laden with stones, passing from the Rue Saint-Mederic, absorbed, in the noise of its wheels, the noise of Planchet’s tumble. And yet Planchet fancied that, in token of tacit approval, he saw him imperceptibly smile at the word “stupid.” This emboldened him to say, “Are you asleep, Monsieur d’Artagnan?”

We won’t search for D’Artagnan at Fontainebleau because that would be pointless; instead, with our readers’ permission, let’s follow him to Rue des Lombards, where he was at the sign of the Pilon d’Or, in the home of our old friend Planchet. It was around eight o'clock in the evening, and the weather was very warm; there was only one window open, which belonged to a room on the entresol. A fragrance of spices mingled with a less exotic but stronger smell coming from the street and greeted the musketeer’s nostrils. D’Artagnan, lounging in a huge straight-backed chair with his legs not fully extended but placed on a stool, formed a very obtuse angle. His arms were crossed over his head, with his head resting on his left shoulder, like Alexander the Great. His eyes, usually sharp and expressive, were now half-closed, seemingly fixed on a small patch of blue sky visible behind the chimney openings; there was just enough blue there to fill one of the sacks of lentils or haricots that served as the main furniture in the shop downstairs. Relaxed and sheltered in his observation spot by the window, D’Artagnan seemed to have transformed from a soldier to a relaxed, easy-going citizen just lounging between dinner and supper or between supper and bed; one of those solid, inactive minds that have no more space for a single idea, so vigilantly does animal instinct guard the doors of intelligence, closely inspecting any stray thoughts that might sneak in. We’ve already mentioned that night was falling, the shops were being lit up while the upper windows were being shut, and the rhythmic footsteps of a patrol of soldiers making their rounds could be heard fading away. Yet, D’Artagnan continued to think of nothing except that blue corner of the sky. A few steps away, completely in the shade, lying on his stomach on a sack of corn, was Planchet, resting his chin on both arms and looking at D’Artagnan, who was either thinking, dreaming, or simply dozing with his eyes open. Planchet had been watching him for quite a while, and to break the silence, he began by saying, “Hum! hum!” But D’Artagnan didn’t move. Planchet realized more effective measures were needed: after thinking about it for a while, the cleverest idea that came to mind was to roll off the sack onto the floor while murmuring “stupid” to himself. However, despite the noise from Planchet’s fall, D’Artagnan, who had heard many different falls in his life, didn’t seem to notice this one at all. Besides, a huge cart loaded with stones passing from Rue Saint-Mederic drowned out the sound of Planchet’s tumble. Still, Planchet thought he saw D’Artagnan subtly smile at the word “stupid,” which encouraged him to ask, “Are you asleep, Monsieur d’Artagnan?”

“No, Planchet, I am not even asleep,” replied the musketeer.

“No, Planchet, I'm not even asleep,” replied the musketeer.

“I am in despair,” said Planchet, “to hear such a word as even.”

“I am in despair,” said Planchet, “to hear a word like even.”

“Well, and why not; is it not a grammatical word, Monsieur Planchet?”

“Well, why not? Isn’t it a grammatical word, Monsieur Planchet?”

“Of course, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

"Of course, Mr. d'Artagnan."

“Well!”

"Wow!"

“Well, then, the word distresses me beyond measure.”

“Well, that word upset me a lot.”

“Tell me why you are distressed, Planchet,” said D’Artagnan.

“Tell me why you’re upset, Planchet,” D’Artagnan said.

“If you say that you are not even asleep, it is as much as to say that you have not even the consolation of being able to sleep; or, better still, it is precisely the same as telling me that you are getting bored to death.”

“If you claim that you’re not even asleep, it’s basically saying that you don’t even have the comfort of being able to sleep; or, even better, it’s exactly like telling me that you’re getting bored to death.”

“Planchet, you know that I am never bored.”

“Planchet, you know I’m never bored.”

“Except to-day, and the day before yesterday.”

“Except today, and the day before yesterday.”

“Bah!”

"Ugh!"

“Monsieur d’Artagnan, it is a week since you returned here from Fontainebleau; in other words, you have no longer your orders to issue, or your men to review and maneuver. You need the sound of guns, drums, and all that din and confusion; I, who have myself carried a musket, can easily believe that.”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan, it’s been a week since you came back from Fontainebleau; in other words, you no longer have orders to give, or men to review and command. You need the sound of guns, drums, and all that noise and chaos; I, having carried a musket myself, can easily understand that.”

“Planchet,” replied D’Artagnan, “I assure you I am not bored in the least in the world.”

“Planchet,” D’Artagnan replied, “I promise you, I’m not bored at all.”

“In that case, what are you doing, lying there, as if you were dead?”

“In that case, what are you doing lying there, like you’re dead?”

“My dear Planchet, there was, once upon a time, at the siege of La Rochelle, when I was there, when you were there, when we both were there, a certain Arab, who was celebrated for the manner in which he adjusted culverins. He was a clever fellow, although of a very odd complexion, which was the same color as your olives. Well, this Arab, whenever he had done eating or working, used to sit down to rest himself, as I am resting myself now, and smoked I cannot tell you what sort of magical leaves, in a large amber-mouthed tube; and if any officers, happening to pass, reproached him for being always asleep, he used quietly to reply: ‘Better to sit down than to stand up, to lie down than to sit down, to be dead than to lie down.’ He was an acutely melancholy Arab, and I remember him perfectly well, form the color of his skin, and the style of his conversation. He used to cut off the heads of Protestants with the most singular gusto!”

“My dear Planchet, there was a time during the siege of La Rochelle, when I was there, when you were there, when we both were there, a certain Arab who was known for how he handled culverins. He was a smart guy, though he had a very unusual complexion, the same color as your olives. Well, this Arab, whenever he finished eating or working, would sit down to rest, just like I am resting now, and smoked I can’t tell you what kind of magical leaves, in a big amber-tipped pipe; and if any officers happened to pass and scolded him for always being asleep, he would calmly reply: ‘Better to sit down than to stand up, to lie down than to sit down, to be dead than to lie down.’ He was a deeply melancholy Arab, and I remember him clearly, from the color of his skin to the way he talked. He would chop off the heads of Protestants with the most peculiar enthusiasm!”

“Precisely; and then used to embalm them, when they were worth the trouble; and when he was thus engaged with his herbs and plants about him, he looked like a basket-maker making baskets.”

“Exactly; and then he would embalm them when it was worth the effort; and when he was busy with his herbs and plants around him, he looked like a basket weaver crafting baskets.”

“You are quite right, Planchet, he did.”

“You're absolutely right, Planchet, he did.”

“Oh! I can remember things very well, at times!”

“Oh! I can remember things really well, sometimes!”

“I have no doubt of it; but what do you think of his mode of reasoning?”

"I’m sure of it; but what do you think about his way of reasoning?"

“I think it good in one sense, but very stupid in another.”

“I think it’s good in one way, but really dumb in another.”

“Expound your meaning, M. Planchet.”

"Explain your meaning, M. Planchet."

“Well, monsieur, in point of fact, then, ‘better to sit down than to stand up,’ is plain enough, especially when one may be fatigued,” and Planchet smiled in a roguish way; “as for ‘better to be lying down,’ let that pass, but as for the last proposition, that it is ‘better to be dead than alive,’ it is, in my opinion, very absurd, my own undoubted preference being for my bed; and if you are not of my opinion, it is simply, as I have already had the honor of telling you, because you are boring yourself to death.”

“Well, sir, to put it simply, ‘better to sit down than to stand up’ is pretty obvious, especially if you’re tired,” Planchet said with a cheeky grin. “As for ‘better to be lying down,’ I'll let that go, but when it comes to the last statement that it's ‘better to be dead than alive,’ I find that very silly; personally, I definitely prefer my bed. If you don’t agree with me, it’s just because you’re making yourself miserable.”

“Planchet, do you know M. La Fontaine?”

“Planchet, do you know M. La Fontaine?”

“The chemist at the corner of the Rue Saint-Mederic?”

“The pharmacist at the corner of Rue Saint-Mederic?”

“No, the writer of fables.”

“No, the fable writer.”

“Oh! Maitre Corbeau!

“Oh! Maitre Corbeau!”

“Exactly; well, then, I am like his hare.”

“Exactly; well, then, I’m like his rabbit.”

“He has got a hare also, then?”

“He has a hare too, then?”

“He has all sorts of animals.”

“He has all kinds of animals.”

“Well, what does his hare do, then?”

“Well, what does his rabbit do, then?”

“M. La Fontaine’s hare thinks.”

“M. La Fontaine’s hare reflects.”

“Ah, ah!”

“Wow, wow!”

“Planchet, I am like that hare—I am thinking.”

“Planchet, I'm like that hare—I'm thinking.”

“You are thinking, you say?” said Planchet, uneasily.

“You're really thinking, you say?” Planchet asked, feeling uneasy.

“Yes; your house is dull enough to drive people to think; you will admit that, I hope.”

“Yeah; your house is boring enough to make people think; you’ll agree with that, right?”

“And yet, monsieur, you have a look-out upon the street.”

“And yet, sir, you have a view of the street.”

“Yes; and wonderfully interesting that is, of course.”

“Yes; and that is wonderfully interesting, of course.”

“But it is no less true, monsieur, that, if you were living at the back of the house, you would bore yourself—I mean, you would think—more than ever.”

“But it’s just as true, sir, that if you were living at the back of the house, you would get bored—I mean, you would feel—more than ever.”

“Upon my word, Planchet, I hardly know that.”

“Honestly, Planchet, I can hardly say.”

“Still,” said the grocer, “if your reflections are at all like those which led you to restore King Charles II.—” and Planchet finished by a little laugh which was not without its meaning.

“Still,” said the grocer, “if your thoughts are anything like those that made you bring back King Charles II.—” and Planchet ended with a small laugh that had its own significance.

“Ah! Planchet, my friend,” returned D’Artagnan, “you are getting ambitious.”

“Ah! Planchet, my friend,” D’Artagnan replied, “you’re becoming ambitious.”

“Is there no other king to be restored, M. d’Artagnan—no second Monk to be packed up, like a salted hog, in a deal box?”

“Is there no other king to bring back, M. d’Artagnan—no second Monk to be stored away, like a salted pig, in a wooden crate?”

“No, my dear Planchet; all the kings are seated on their respective thrones; less comfortably so, perhaps, than I am upon this chair; but, at all events, there they are.” And D’Artagnan sighed deeply.

“No, my dear Planchet; all the kings are sitting on their thrones, maybe not as comfortably as I am in this chair; but still, they’re there.” And D’Artagnan sighed deeply.

“Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Planchet, “you are making me very uneasy.”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan,” Planchet said, “you’re making me really anxious.”

“You are very good, Planchet.”

"You're really good, Planchet."

“I begin to suspect something.”

“I’m starting to suspect something.”

“What is it?”

"What's that?"

“Monsieur d’Artagnan, you are getting thin.”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan, you’re looking a bit thin.”

“Oh!” said D’Artagnan, striking his chest which sounded like an empty cuirass, “it is impossible, Planchet.”

“Oh!” said D’Artagnan, hitting his chest, which sounded like an empty breastplate, “that’s impossible, Planchet.”

“Ah!” said Planchet, slightly overcome; “if you were to get thin in my house—”

“Ah!” said Planchet, feeling a bit overwhelmed; “if you were to lose weight in my house—”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“I should do something rash.”

"I should do something impulsive."

“What would you do? Tell me.”

“What would you do? Tell me.”

“I should look out for the man who was the cause of all your anxieties.”

“I should watch out for the guy who caused all your worries.”

“Ah! according to your account, I am anxious now.”

“Ah! Based on what you said, I’m feeling anxious now.”

“Yes, you are anxious; and you are getting thin, visibly getting thin. Malaga! if you go on getting thin, in this way, I will take my sword in my hand, and go straight to M. d’Herblay, and have it out with him.”

“Yes, you’re anxious, and you’re losing weight, really losing weight. Malaga! If you keep losing weight like this, I’ll grab my sword, go straight to M. d’Herblay, and confront him.”

“What!” said M. d’Artagnan, starting in his chair; “what’s that you say? And what has M. d’Herblay’s name to do with your groceries?”

“What!” said M. d’Artagnan, jumping in his chair; “what are you talking about? And what does M. d’Herblay’s name have to do with your groceries?”

“Just as you please. Get angry if you like, or call me names, if you prefer it; but, the deuce is in it. I know what I know.”

“Do whatever you want. Get mad if you want, or call me names if that’s what you prefer; but, it's frustrating. I know what I know.”

D’Artagnan had, during this second outburst of Planchet’s, so placed himself as not to lose a single look of his face; that is, he sat with both his hands resting on both his knees, and his head stretched out towards the grocer. “Come, explain yourself,” he said, “and tell me how you could possibly utter such a blasphemy. M. d’Herblay, your old master, my friend, an ecclesiastic, a musketeer turned bishop—do you mean to say you would raise your sword against him, Planchet?”

D’Artagnan had positioned himself during Planchet’s latest outburst to catch every expression on his face; he sat with both hands resting on his knees, leaning forward toward the grocer. “Come on, explain yourself,” he said, “and tell me how you could say something so outrageous. M. d’Herblay, your former master, my friend, a clergyman, a musketeer who became a bishop—are you really saying you would draw your sword against him, Planchet?”

“I could raise my sword against my own father, when I see you in such a state as you are now.”

“I could raise my sword against my own father when I see you like this.”

“M. d’Herblay, a gentleman!”

“M. d’Herblay, a gentleman!”

“It’s all the same to me whether he’s a gentleman or not. He gives you the blue devils, that is all I know. And the blue devils make people get thin. Malaga! I have no notion of M. d’Artagnan leaving my house thinner than when he entered it.”

“It doesn’t matter to me if he’s a gentleman or not. He brings you down, that’s all I know. And feeling down makes people lose weight. Malaga! I have no idea of M. d’Artagnan leaving my house thinner than when he came in.”

“How does he give me the blue devils, as you call it? Come, explain, explain.”

“How does he give me the blues, as you call it? Come on, explain, explain.”

“You have had the nightmare during the last three nights.”

“You've had the nightmare for the last three nights.”

“I?”

“I?”

“Yes, you; and in your nightmare you called out, several times, ‘Aramis, deceitful Aramis!’”

“Yes, you; and in your nightmare, you shouted out multiple times, ‘Aramis, deceitful Aramis!’”

“Ah! I said that, did I?” murmured D’Artagnan, uneasily.

“Wow! Did I really say that?” D’Artagnan said, feeling a bit anxious.

“Yes, those very words, upon my honor.”

“Yes, those exact words, I swear.”

“Well, what else? You know the saying, Planchet, ‘dreams go by contraries.’”

“Well, what else? You know the saying, Planchet, ‘dreams go by opposites.’”

“Not so; for every time, during the last three days, when you went out, you have not once failed to ask me, on your return, ‘Have you seen M. d’Herblay?’ or else ‘Have you received any letters for me from M. d’Herblay?’”

“Not at all; because every time you went out in the last three days, you always came back and asked me, ‘Have you seen M. d’Herblay?’ or ‘Have you gotten any letters for me from M. d’Herblay?’”

“Well, it is very natural I should take an interest in my old friend,” said D’Artagnan.

“Well, it makes sense that I should be interested in my old friend,” said D’Artagnan.

“Of course; but not to such an extent as to get thin on that account.”

“Of course; but not so much that I become skinny because of it.”

“Planchet, I’ll get fatter; I give you my word of honor I will.”

“Planchet, I’m going to get fatter; I promise you that.”

“Very well, monsieur, I accept it; for I know that when you give your word of honor, it is sacred.”

“Alright, sir, I accept it; because I know that when you give your word of honor, it is sacred.”

“I will not dream of Aramis any more; and I will never ask you again if there are any letters from M. d’Herblay; but on condition that you explain one thing to me.”

“I won't dream of Aramis anymore; and I won't ask you again if there are any letters from M. d’Herblay; but only if you explain one thing to me.”

“Tell me what it is, monsieur?”

“Tell me what it is, sir?”

“I am a great observer; and just now you made use of a very singular oath, which is unusual for you.”

“I’m a keen observer, and just now you used a very unusual oath, which isn’t typical for you.”

“You mean Malaga! I suppose?”

“You mean *Malaga!* I guess?”

“Precisely.”

"Exactly."

“It is the oath I have used ever since I have been a grocer.”

“It’s the oath I’ve used ever since I became a grocer.”

“Very proper, too; it is the name of a dried grape, or raisin, I believe?”

“Very proper, too; it’s the name of a dried grape, or raisin, I think?”

“It is my most ferocious oath; when I have once said Malaga! I am a man no longer.”

“It is my most intense promise; once I say Malaga! I am no longer a man.”

“Still, I never knew you use that oath before.”

“Still, I never knew you used that oath before.”

“Very likely not, monsieur. I had a present made me of it,” said Planchet; and, as he pronounced these words, he winked his eye with a cunning expression, which thoroughly awakened D’Artagnan’s attention.

“Probably not, sir. I received it as a gift,” said Planchet; and as he said this, he winked with a sly look that completely caught D’Artagnan’s attention.

“Come, come, M. Planchet.”

“Come on, M. Planchet.”

“Why, I am not like you, monsieur,” said Planchet. “I don’t pass my life in thinking.”

“Why, I’m not like you, sir,” said Planchet. “I don’t spend my life just thinking.”

“You do wrong, then.”

"You're doing it wrong, then."

“I mean in boring myself to death. We have but a very short time to live—why not make the best of it?”

“I mean by boring myself to death. We have such a limited time to live—why not make the most of it?”

“You are an Epicurean philosopher, I begin to think, Planchet.”

“You're turning into an Epicurean philosopher, I think, Planchet.”

“Why not? My hand is still as steady as ever; I can write, and can weigh out my sugar and spices; my foot is firm; I can dance and walk about; my stomach has its teeth still, for I eat and digest very well; my heart is not quite hardened. Well, monsieur?”

“Why not? My hand is still as steady as ever; I can write and measure out my sugar and spices; my foot is steady; I can dance and walk around; my stomach still has its teeth because I eat and digest just fine; my heart isn’t completely hardened. Well, sir?”

“Well, what, Planchet?”

"Well, what is it, Planchet?"

“Why, you see—” said the grocer, rubbing his hands together.

“Look, you see—” said the grocer, rubbing his hands together.

D’Artagnan crossed one leg over the other, and said, “Planchet, my friend, I am unnerved with extreme surprise; for you are revealing yourself to me under a perfectly new light.”

D’Artagnan crossed one leg over the other and said, “Planchet, my friend, I’m extremely surprised; you’re showing me a whole new side of yourself.”

Planchet, flattered in the highest degree by this remark, continued to rub his hands very hard together. “Ah, ah,” he said, “because I happen to be only slow, you think me, perhaps, a positive fool.”

Planchet, highly flattered by this comment, kept rubbing his hands together vigorously. “Ah, ah,” he said, “just because I’m a bit slow, you might think I’m a complete fool.”

“Very good, Planchet; very well reasoned.”

“Great job, Planchet; that makes a lot of sense.”

“Follow my idea, monsieur, if you please. I said to myself,” continued Planchet, “that, without enjoyment, there is no happiness on this earth.”

“Follow my idea, sir, if you don’t mind. I thought to myself,” continued Planchet, “that without pleasure, there’s no happiness in this life.”

“Quite true, what you say, Planchet,” interrupted D’Artagnan.

“That's absolutely right, Planchet,” interrupted D’Artagnan.

“At all events, if we cannot obtain pleasure—for pleasure is not so common a thing, after all—let us, at least, get consolations of some kind or another.”

“At the very least, if we can't find pleasure—since pleasure isn't nearly as common as we think—let’s at least seek some form of consolation.”

“And so you console yourself?”

“So you’re comforting yourself?”

“Exactly so.”

"That's right."

“Tell me how you console yourself.”

“Tell me how you comfort yourself.”

“I put on a buckler for the purpose of confronting ennui. I place my time at the direction of patience; and on the very eve of feeling I am going to get bored, I amuse myself.”

“I put on a shield to face boredom. I direct my time with patience; and just when I feel like I'm about to get bored, I find a way to entertain myself.”

“And you don’t find any difficulty in that?”

“And you don’t have any trouble with that?”

“None.”

“None.”

“And you found it out quite by yourself?”

“And you figured it out all on your own?”

“Quite so.”

"Absolutely."

“It is miraculous.”

"It's amazing."

“What do you say?”

"What do you think?"

“I say, that your philosophy is not to be matched in the Christian or pagan world, in modern days or in antiquity!”

“I say that your philosophy is unmatched in the Christian or pagan world, in modern times or in the past!”

“You think so?—follow my example, then.”

"You think so? Then follow my lead."

“It is a very tempting one.”

“It's really tempting.”

“Do as I do.”

"Copy my actions."

“I could not wish for anything better; but all minds are not of the same stamp; and it might possibly happen that if I were required to amuse myself in the manner you do, I should bore myself horribly.”

“I couldn’t ask for anything better; but not everyone thinks the same way; and it might be that if I had to entertain myself the way you do, I would be really bored.”

“Bah! at least try first.”

"Bah! At least give it a shot first."

“Well, tell me what you do.”

“Well, tell me what you do.”

“Have you observed that I leave home occasionally?”

“Have you noticed that I leave home sometimes?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“In any particular way?”

“In any specific way?”

“Periodically.”

"From time to time."

“That’s the very thing. You have noticed it, then?”

“That’s exactly it. You’ve noticed it, haven’t you?”

“My dear Planchet, you must understand that when people see each other every day, and one of the two absents himself, the other misses him. Do you not feel the want of my society when I am in the country?”

“My dear Planchet, you need to realize that when people see each other every day, if one of them is absent, the other feels their absence. Don’t you miss my company when I’m in the country?”

“Prodigiously; that is to say, I feel like a body without a soul.”

“Immensely; in other words, I feel like a body without a soul.”

“That being understood then, proceed.”

"Now that’s clear, proceed."

“What are the periods when I absent myself?”

"What are the times when I'm not around?"

“On the fifteenth and thirtieth of every month.”

“On the 15th and 30th of every month.”

“And I remain away?”

“Should I stay away?”

“Sometimes two, sometimes three, and sometimes four days at a time.”

“Sometimes two, sometimes three, and sometimes four days at once.”

“Have you ever given it a thought, why I was absent?”

“Have you ever thought about why I was gone?”

“To look after your debts, I suppose.”

“To take care of your debts, I guess.”

“And when I returned, how did you think I looked, as far as my face was concerned?”

“And when I got back, how do you think I looked, as far as my face goes?”

“Exceedingly self-satisfied.”

"Very self-satisfied."

“You admit, you say, that I always look satisfied. And what have you attributed my satisfaction to?”

“You say that I always look satisfied. What do you think my satisfaction comes from?”

“That your business was going on very well; that your purchases of rice, prunes, raw sugar, dried apples, pears, and treacle were advantageous. You were always very picturesque in your notions and ideas, Planchet; and I was not in the slightest degree surprised to find you had selected grocery as an occupation, which is of all trades the most varied, and the very pleasantest, as far as the character is concerned; inasmuch as one handles so many natural and perfumed productions.”

“That your business was doing great; that your purchases of rice, prunes, raw sugar, dried apples, pears, and treacle were profitable. You have always had such colorful ideas and notions, Planchet; so I wasn’t at all surprised to see you chose grocery as your profession, which is the most varied and, in terms of character, the most enjoyable trade; since you deal with so many natural and fragrant products.”

“Perfectly true, monsieur; but you are very greatly mistaken.”

“That's absolutely true, sir; but you're very much mistaken.”

“In what way?”

“How so?”

“In thinking that I leave here every fortnight, to collect my money or to make purchases. Ho, ho! how could you possibly have thought such a thing? Ho, ho, ho!” And Planchet began to laugh in a manner that inspired D’Artagnan with very serious misgivings as to his sanity.

“In thinking that I leave here every two weeks to collect my money or to make purchases. Ha, ha! How could you even think that? Ha, ha, ha!” And Planchet began to laugh in a way that made D’Artagnan seriously worry about his sanity.

“I confess,” said the musketeer, “that I do not precisely catch your meaning.”

“I confess,” said the musketeer, “that I don’t quite understand what you mean.”

“Very true, monsieur.”

"Very true, sir."

“What do you mean by ‘very true’?”

“What do you mean by ‘very true’?”

“It must be true, since you say it; but pray, be assured that it in no way lessens my opinion of you.”

“It must be true, since you say so; but please know that it doesn’t change my opinion of you at all.”

“Ah, that is lucky.”

"Wow, that's lucky."

“No; you are a man of genius; and whenever the question happens to be of war, tactics, surprises, or good honest blows to be dealt with, why, kings are marionettes, compared to you. But for the consolations of the mind, the proper care of the body, the agreeable things of like, if one may say so—ah! monsieur, don’t talk to me about men of genius; they are nothing short of executioners.”

"No; you're a genius; and whenever it's about war, tactics, surprises, or delivering solid blows, kings are just puppets compared to you. But when it comes to mental comfort, taking care of the body, and enjoying life's pleasant things—if I can put it that way—ah! sir, don't get me started on geniuses; they are nothing but executioners."

“Good,” said D’Artagnan, really fidgety with curiosity, “upon my word you interest me in the highest degree.”

“Good,” said D’Artagnan, really fidgety with curiosity, “I swear you’re fascinating me more than ever.”

“You feel already less bored than you did just now, do you not?”

"You already feel less bored than you did just a moment ago, right?"

“I was not bored; yet since you have been talking to me, I feel more animated.”

“I wasn't bored; but since you've been talking to me, I feel more energized.”

“Very good, then; that is not a bad beginning. I will cure you, rely upon that.”

“Alright, that’s a decent start. I’ll make sure to cure you, just trust me on that.”

“There is nothing I should like better.”

“I couldn’t want anything more.”

“Will you let me try, then?”

“Can I give it a shot, then?”

“Immediately, if you like.”

“Right away, if you want.”

“Very well. Have you any horses here?”

“Okay. Do you have any horses here?”

“Yes; ten, twenty, thirty.”

“Yes; 10, 20, 30.”

“Oh, there is no occasion for so many as that, two will be quite sufficient.”

“Oh, there's no need for that many; two will be more than enough.”

“They are quite at your disposal, Planchet.”

“They're totally at your service, Planchet.”

“Very good; then I shall carry you off with me.”

“Alright; then I'll take you with me.”

“When?”

“When?”

“To-morrow.”

“Tomorrow.”

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“Ah, you are asking too much.”

“Wow, that's a big ask.”

“You will admit, however, that it is important I should know where I am going.”

“You have to agree, though, that it’s important for me to know where I’m headed.”

“Do you like the country?”

"Do you like the countryside?"

“Only moderately, Planchet.”

“Just a bit, Planchet.”

“In that case you like town better?”

“In that case, do you prefer the town?”

“That is as may be.”

"That could be true."

“Very well; I am going to take you to a place, half town and half country.”

“Alright; I’m going to take you to a spot that’s half city and half countryside.”

“Good.”

“Great.”

“To a place where I am sure you will amuse yourself.”

“To a place where I'm sure you'll have fun.”

“Is it possible?”

“Is it doable?”

“Yes; and more wonderful still, to a place from which you have just returned for the purpose only, it would seem, of getting bored here.”

“Yes; and even more amazing, to a place you just came back from, it seems, just to be bored here.”

“It is to Fontainebleau you are going, then?”

“It’s Fontainebleau you’re going to, then?”

“Exactly; to Fontainebleau.”

"Right; to Fontainebleau."

“And, in Heaven’s name, what are you going to do at Fontainebleau?”

“And, for heaven's sake, what are you going to do at Fontainebleau?”

Planchet answered D’Artagnan by a wink full of sly humor.

Planchet responded to D’Artagnan with a mischievous wink.

“You have some property there, you rascal.”

“You have some property there, you little troublemaker.”

“Oh, a very paltry affair; a little bit of a house—nothing more.”

“Oh, a really insignificant place; just a small house—nothing more.”

“I understand you.”

"I get you."

“But it is tolerable enough, after all.”

"But it’s manageable enough, after all."

“I am going to Planchet’s country-seat!” exclaimed D’Artagnan.

“I’m heading to Planchet’s country house!” exclaimed D’Artagnan.

“Whenever you like.”

"Whenever you want."

“Did we not fix to-morrow?”

"Did we not schedule tomorrow?"

“Let us say to-morrow, if you like; and then, besides, to-morrow is the 14th, that is to say, the day before the one when I am afraid of getting bored; so we will look upon it as an understood thing.”

“Let’s say tomorrow, if that works for you; plus, tomorrow is the 14th, which means it’s the day before I’m worried about getting bored; so we’ll consider it settled.”

“Agreed, by all means.”

"Absolutely, go for it."

“You will lend me one of your horses?”

“You're going to lend me one of your horses?”

“The best I have.”

"My best."

“No; I prefer the gentlest of all; I never was a very good rider, as you know, and in my grocery business I have got more awkward than ever; besides—”

“No; I prefer the easiest one; I’ve never been a very good rider, as you know, and with my grocery business, I’ve gotten even more clumsy; besides—”

“Besides what?”

"Besides what else?"

“Why,” added Planchet, “I do not wish to fatigue myself.”

“Why,” Planchet added, “I don’t want to wear myself out.”

“Why so?” D’Artagnan ventured to ask.

“Why is that?” D’Artagnan dared to ask.

“Because I should lose half the pleasure I expect to enjoy,” replied Planchet. And thereupon he rose from his sack of Indian corn, stretching himself, and making all his bones crack, one after the other, with a sort of harmony.

“Because I would lose half the enjoyment I’m looking forward to,” replied Planchet. He then got up from his sack of corn, stretching and making each of his bones crack, one after the other, in a sort of rhythm.

“Planchet! Planchet!” exclaimed D’Artagnan, “I do declare that there is no sybarite upon the face of the globe who can for a moment be compared to you. Oh, Planchet, it is very clear that we have never yet eaten a ton of salt together.”

“Planchet! Planchet!” D’Artagnan shouted, “I truly believe there’s no luxury lover in the world who can compare to you. Oh, Planchet, it’s clear that we haven’t even shared a ton of salt together.”

“Why so, monsieur?”

“Why's that, sir?”

“Because, even now I can scarcely say I know you,” said D’Artagnan, “and because, in point of fact, I return to the opinion which, for a moment, I had formed of you that day at Boulogne, when you strangled, or did so as nearly as possible, M. de Wardes’s valet, Lubin; in plain language, Planchet, that you are a man of great resources.”

“Because, even now I can hardly say I truly know you,” said D’Artagnan, “and because, honestly, I’m back to the opinion I had of you that day in Boulogne, when you almost killed M. de Wardes’s valet, Lubin; to put it simply, Planchet, you’re a person of great resourcefulness.”

Planchet began to laugh with a laugh full of self-conceit; bade the musketeer good-night, and went down to his back shop, which he used as a bedroom. D’Artagnan resumed his original position upon his chair, and his brow, which had been unruffled for a moment, became more pensive than ever. He had already forgotten the whims and dreams of Planchet. “Yes,” said he, taking up again the thread of his thoughts, which had been broken by the whimsical conversation in which we have just permitted our readers to participate. “Yes, yes, those three points include everything: First, to ascertain what Baisemeaux wanted with Aramis; secondly, to learn why Aramis does not let me hear from him; and thirdly, to ascertain where Porthos is. The whole mystery lies in these three points. Since, therefore,” continued D’Artagnan, “our friends tell us nothing, we must have recourse to our own poor intelligence. I must do what I can, mordioux, or rather Malaga, as Planchet would say.”

Planchet started laughing with a smug attitude, said goodnight to the musketeer, and went down to his back shop, which he used as a bedroom. D’Artagnan returned to his previous spot in the chair, and his brow, which had been calm for a moment, grew more thoughtful than ever. He had already dismissed Planchet's silly dreams and whims. “Yes,” he said, picking back up the thread of his thoughts that had been interrupted by our whimsical conversation. “Yes, yes, those three points cover everything: First, to find out what Baisemeaux wanted with Aramis; second, to understand why Aramis hasn’t contacted me; and third, to figure out where Porthos is. The whole mystery hinges on these three points. So, since our friends aren’t sharing anything, we’ll have to rely on our own limited wits. I have to do what I can, mordioux, or rather Malaga, as Planchet would say.”

Chapter II. A Letter from M. Baisemeaux.

D’Artagnan, faithful to his plan, went the very next morning to pay a visit to M. de Baisemeaux. It was cleaning up or tidying day at the Bastile; the cannons were furbished up, the staircases scraped and cleaned; and the jailers seemed to be carefully engaged in polishing the very keys. As for the soldiers belonging to the garrison, they were walking about in different courtyards, under the pretense that they were clean enough. The governor, Baisemeaux, received D’Artagnan with more than ordinary politeness, but he behaved towards him with so marked a reserve of manner, that all D’Artagnan’s tact and cleverness could not get a syllable out of him. The more he kept himself within bounds, the more D’Artagnan’s suspicion increased. The latter even fancied he remarked that the governor was acting under the influence of a recent recommendation. Baisemeaux had not been at the Palais Royal with D’Artagnan the same cold and impenetrable man which the latter now found in the Baisemeaux of the Bastile. When D’Artagnan wished to make him talk about the urgent money matters which had brought Baisemeaux in search of D’Artagnan, and had rendered him expansive, notwithstanding what had passed on that evening, Baisemeaux pretended that he had some orders to give in the prison, and left D’Artagnan so long alone waiting for him, that our musketeer, feeling sure that he should not get another syllable out of him, left the Bastile without waiting until Baisemeaux returned from his inspection. But D’Artagnan’s suspicions were aroused, and when once that was the case, D’Artagnan could not sleep or remain quiet for a moment. He was among men what the cat is among quadrupeds, the emblem of anxiety and impatience, at the same moment. A restless cat can no more remain the same place than a silk thread wafted idly to and fro with every breath of air. A cat on the watch is as motionless as death stationed at its place of observation, and neither hunger nor thirst can draw it from its meditations. D’Artagnan, who was burning with impatience, suddenly threw aside the feeling, like a cloak which he felt too heavy on his shoulders, and said to himself that that which they were concealing from him was the very thing it was important he should know; and, consequently, he reasoned that Baisemeaux would not fail to put Aramis on his guard, if Aramis had given him any particular recommendation, and this was, in fact, the very thing that happened.

D’Artagnan, sticking to his plan, went the very next morning to visit M. de Baisemeaux. It was cleaning day at the Bastille; the cannons were polished, the staircases scrubbed, and the jailers seemed busy polishing the keys. The soldiers in the garrison walked around the courtyards, claiming they were just keeping things tidy. The governor, Baisemeaux, welcomed D’Artagnan with unusual politeness, but he was so reserved that no matter how hard D’Artagnan tried, he couldn’t get a word out of him. The more Baisemeaux held back, the more D’Artagnan’s suspicions grew. He even thought he noticed that the governor was acting under some recent instruction. Baisemeaux hadn’t been the cold, unreadable man at the Palais Royal that D’Artagnan now found at the Bastille. When D’Artagnan tried to discuss the urgent financial matters that had led Baisemeaux to seek him out—matters that had made him more talkative before—Baisemeaux pretended he had orders to attend to in the prison and left D’Artagnan waiting so long that the musketeer realized he wouldn’t get another word from him. D’Artagnan's suspicions were piqued, and once that happened, he couldn’t relax or sleep for a moment. He was like a cat among animals, embodying anxiety and restlessness. A fidgety cat can’t stay in one place any more than a silk thread can remain still as it sways with the slightest breeze. A watchful cat stays as still as death, ignoring hunger and thirst while deep in thought. Burning with impatience, D’Artagnan suddenly brushed off the feeling like a heavy cloak and told himself that what they were hiding from him was exactly what he needed to know. So he reasoned that Baisemeaux wouldn’t hesitate to warn Aramis if Aramis had given him any specific advice, and that’s exactly what happened.

Baisemeaux had hardly had time to return from the donjon, than D’Artagnan placed himself in ambuscade close to the Rue de Petit-Musc, so as to see every one who might leave the gates of the Bastile. After he had spent an hour on the look-out from the “Golden Portcullis,” under the pent-house of which he could keep himself a little in the shade, D’Artagnan observed a soldier leave the Bastile. This was, indeed, the surest indication he could possibly have wished for, as every jailer or warder has certain days, and even certain hours, for leaving the Bastile, since all are alike prohibited from having either wives or lodgings in the castle, and can accordingly leave without exciting any curiosity; but a soldier once in barracks is kept there for four and twenty hours when on duty,—and no one knew this better than D’Artagnan. The guardsman in question, therefore, was not likely to leave his regimentals, except on an express and urgent order. The soldier, we were saying, left the Bastile at a slow and lounging pace, like a happy mortal, in fact, who, instead of mounting sentry before a wearisome guard-house, or upon a bastion no less wearisome, has the good luck to get a little liberty, in addition to a walk—both pleasures being luckily reckoned as part of his time on duty. He bent his steps towards the Faubourg Saint-Antoine, enjoying the fresh air and the warmth of the sun, and looking at all the pretty faces he passed. D’Artagnan followed him at a distance; he had not yet arranged his ideas as what was to be done. “I must, first of all,” he thought, “see the fellow’s face. A man seen is a man judged.” D’Artagnan increased his pace, and, which was not very difficult, by the by, soon got in advance of the soldier. Not only did he observe that his face showed a tolerable amount of intelligence and resolution, but he noticed also that his nose was a little red. “He has a weakness for brandy, I see,” said D’Artagnan to himself. At the same moment that he remarked his red nose, he saw that the soldier had a white paper in his belt.

Baisemeaux had barely returned from the dungeon when D’Artagnan positioned himself in ambush near the Rue de Petit-Musc to watch everyone who might leave the Bastille. After spending an hour keeping an eye out from the “Golden Portcullis,” where he could stay somewhat in the shade, D’Artagnan noticed a soldier exiting the Bastille. This was exactly the sign he had been hoping for, as every jailer or guard had specific days and even certain hours for leaving the Bastille, since none were allowed to have either wives or accommodations in the castle, allowing them to leave without raising any suspicions. However, a soldier on duty is required to stay in the barracks for twenty-four hours, and no one knew this better than D’Artagnan. The guard in question clearly wouldn’t be shedding his uniform unless he had received a direct and urgent order. The soldier left the Bastille at a slow, relaxed pace, like a fortunate individual who, instead of standing watch in a tedious guardhouse or on an equally dull bastion, had the luck to enjoy a little freedom along with a walk—both of which were fortunately considered part of his duty time. He headed toward the Faubourg Saint-Antoine, relishing the fresh air and the warmth of the sun while admiring the pretty faces he passed by. D’Artagnan trailed him from a distance, still figuring out what to do next. “First, I need to see the guy’s face. A man seen is a man judged,” he thought. D’Artagnan picked up his pace and, which wasn’t particularly difficult, soon got ahead of the soldier. He noticed that the soldier’s face displayed a decent level of intelligence and determination, but he also saw that his nose was somewhat red. “He has a taste for brandy, I see,” D’Artagnan thought to himself. At the same moment he noticed the red nose, he saw that the soldier had a white piece of paper tucked into his belt.

“Good, he has a letter,” added D’Artagnan. The only difficulty was to get hold of the letter. But a common soldier would, of course, be only too delighted at having been selected by M. de Baisemeaux as a special messenger, and would not be likely to sell his message. As D’Artagnan was biting his nails, the soldier continued to advance more and more into the Faubourg Saint-Antoine. “He is certainly going to Saint-Mande,” he said to himself, “and I shall not be able to learn what the letter contains.” It was enough to drive him wild. “If I were in uniform,” said D’Artagnan to himself, “I would have this fellow seized, and his letter with him. I could easily get assistance at the very first guard-house; but the devil take me if I mention my name in an affair of this kind. If I were to treat him to something to drink, his suspicions would be roused; and besides, he might drink me drunk. Mordioux! my wits seem to have left me,” said D’Artagnan; “it is all over with me. Yet, supposing I were to attack this poor devil, make him draw his sword and kill him for the sake of his letter? No harm in that, if it were a question of a letter from a queen to a nobleman, or a letter from a cardinal to a queen; but what miserable intrigues are those of Messieurs Aramis and Fouquet with M. Colbert. A man’s life for that? No, no, indeed; not even ten crowns.” As he philosophized in this manner, biting first his nails, and then his mustaches, he perceived a group of archers and a commissary of the police engaged in carrying away a man of very gentlemanly exterior, who was struggling with all his might against them. The archers had torn his clothes, and were dragging him roughly away. He begged they would lead him along more respectfully, asserting that he was a gentleman and a soldier. And observing our soldier walking in the street, he called out, “Help, comrade.”

“Good, he has a letter,” D’Artagnan added. The only challenge was getting the letter. But a regular soldier would be thrilled to be chosen by M. de Baisemeaux as a special messenger, and he probably wouldn’t sell his message. As D’Artagnan was biting his nails, the soldier kept moving further into the Faubourg Saint-Antoine. “He’s definitely heading to Saint-Mande,” he thought, “and I won’t find out what the letter says.” It was driving him crazy. “If I were in uniform,” D’Artagnan mused, “I could have this guy arrested and seize his letter too. I could easily get help at the nearest guardhouse; but damn it all if I mention my name in a situation like this. If I were to buy him a drink, he’d get suspicious, and besides, he might even get me drunk. Mordioux! I think I’m losing my mind,” D’Artagnan said; “this is the end for me. But what if I just attacked this poor guy, forced him to draw his sword, and killed him for his letter? No harm in that if it was a letter from a queen to a nobleman or one from a cardinal to a queen; but what kind of pathetic schemes are those of Messieurs Aramis and Fouquet with M. Colbert? A man’s life for that? No way, not even ten crowns.” As he dwelled on this, biting his nails and then his mustache, he noticed a group of archers and a police officer trying to take away a man who looked quite distinguished and was fighting against them with all his strength. The archers had ripped his clothes and were dragging him roughly. He begged them to treat him with more respect, claiming he was a gentleman and a soldier. Spotting our soldier in the street, he shouted, “Help, comrade.”

The soldier walked on with the same step towards the man who had called out to him, followed by the crowd. An idea suddenly occurred to D’Artagnan; it was his first one, and we shall find it was not a bad one either. During the time the gentleman was relating to the soldier that he had just been seized in a house as a thief, when the truth was he was only there as a lover; and while the soldier was pitying him, and offering him consolation and advice with that gravity which a French soldier has always ready whenever his vanity or his esprit de corps is concerned, D’Artagnan glided behind the soldier, who was closely hemmed in by the crowd, and with a rapid sweep, like a sabre slash, snatched the letter from his belt. As at this moment the gentleman with the torn clothes was pulling about the soldier, to show how the commissary of police had pulled him about, D’Artagnan effected his pillage of the letter without the slightest interference. He stationed himself about ten paces distant, behind the pillar of an adjoining house, and read on the address, “To Monsieur du Vallon, at Monsieur Fouquet’s, Saint-Mande.”

The soldier walked forward with the same stride towards the man who had called out to him, followed by the crowd. An idea suddenly struck D’Artagnan; it was his first, and as we will see, it wasn’t a bad one. While the gentleman was telling the soldier that he had just been caught in a house as a thief, when the truth was he was only there as a lover; and while the soldier was feeling sorry for him, offering him comfort and advice with that seriousness a French soldier always has at the ready when his vanity or his esprit de corps is at stake, D’Artagnan slipped behind the soldier, who was tightly surrounded by the crowd, and with a quick motion, like a sabre slash, grabbed the letter from his belt. At that moment, the gentleman in torn clothes was pulling on the soldier to demonstrate how the police commissioner had manhandled him, D’Artagnan managed to steal the letter without any trouble. He positioned himself about ten paces away, behind a pillar of an adjacent house, and read on the address, “To Monsieur du Vallon, at Monsieur Fouquet’s, Saint-Mande.”

“Good!” he said, and then he unsealed, without tearing the letter, drew out the paper, which was folded in four, from the inside; which contained only these words:

“Good!” he said, and then he unsealed, without tearing the letter, drew out the paper, which was folded in four, from the inside; which contained only these words:

“DEAR MONSIEUR DU VALLON,—Will you be good enough to tell Monsieur d’Herblay that he has been to the Bastile, and has been making inquiries.

“DEAR MONSIEUR DU VALLON,—Could you please inform Monsieur d’Herblay that he has visited the Bastille and has been asking questions.

“Your devoted

"Your dedicated"

“DE BAISEMEAUX.”

“DE BAISEMEAUX.”

“Very good! all right!” exclaimed D’Artagnan; “it is clear enough now. Porthos is engaged in it.” Being now satisfied of what he wished to know: “Mordioux!” thought the musketeer, “what is to be done with that poor devil of a soldier? That hot-headed, cunning fellow, De Baisemeaux, will make him pay dearly for my trick,—if he returns without the letter, what will they do to him? Besides, I don’t want the letter; when the egg has been sucked, what is the good of the shell?” D’Artagnan perceived that the commissary and the archers had succeeded in convincing the soldier, and went on their way with the prisoner, the latter being still surrounded by the crowd, and continuing his complaints. D’Artagnan advanced into the very middle of the crowd, let the letter fall, without any one having observed him, and then retreated rapidly. The soldier resumed his route towards Saint-Mande, his mind occupied with the gentleman who had implored his protection. Suddenly he thought of his letter, and, looking at his belt, saw that it was no longer there. D’Artagnan derived no little satisfaction from his sudden, terrified cry. The poor soldier in the greatest anguish of mind looked round him on every side, and at last, about twenty paces behind him, he perceived the lucky envelope. He pounced on it like a falcon on its prey. The envelope was certainly a little dirty, and rather crumpled, but at all events the letter itself was found. D’Artagnan observed that the broken seal attracted the soldier’s attention a good deal, but he finished apparently by consoling himself, and returned the letter to his belt. “Go on,” said D’Artagnan, “I have plenty of time before me, so you may precede me. It appears that Aramis is not in Paris, since Baisemeaux writes to Porthos. Dear Porthos, how delighted I shall be to see him again, and to have some conversation with him!” said the Gascon. And, regulating his pace according to that of the soldier, he promised himself to arrive a quarter of an hour after him at M. Fouquet’s.

“Very good! Alright!” D’Artagnan exclaimed. “It’s clear now. Porthos is involved.” Now satisfied with what he wanted to know, he thought, “Damn it! What’s going to happen to that poor soldier? That hot-headed, clever guy, De Baisemeaux, will make him pay for my trick. If he comes back without the letter, what will they do to him? Besides, I don’t even want the letter; once the egg is eaten, what’s the use of the shell?” D’Artagnan noticed that the commissary and the archers had managed to convince the soldier, and they continued on their way with the prisoner, who was still surrounded by the crowd and kept complaining. D’Artagnan stepped right into the middle of the crowd, let the letter drop unnoticed, and then quickly retreated. The soldier continued towards Saint-Mande, preoccupied with the gentleman who had asked for his help. Suddenly, he remembered his letter and, checking his belt, realized it was gone. D’Artagnan felt a sense of satisfaction from the soldier's terrified shout. The poor soldier, in a state of panic, looked around frantically and finally spotted the envelope about twenty paces behind him. He dove for it like a hawk catching its prey. The envelope was a bit dirty and wrinkled, but at least the letter was there. D’Artagnan noticed that the broken seal caught the soldier’s attention, but he seemed to eventually calm down and tucked the letter back into his belt. “Go on,” D’Artagnan said, “I have plenty of time, so you can go ahead. It seems that Aramis isn’t in Paris since Baisemeaux is writing to Porthos. Oh, how happy I’ll be to see Porthos again and catch up with him!” said the Gascon. Adjusting his pace to match that of the soldier, he planned to arrive at M. Fouquet’s a quarter of an hour later.

Chapter III. In Which the Reader will be Delighted to Find that Porthos Has Lost Nothing of His Muscularity.

D’Artagnan had, according to his usual style, calculated that every hour is worth sixty minutes, and every minute worth sixty seconds. Thanks to this perfectly exact calculation of minutes and seconds, he reached the superintendent’s door at the very moment the soldier was leaving it with his belt empty. D’Artagnan presented himself at the door, which a porter with a profusely embroidered livery held half opened for him. D’Artagnan would very much have liked to enter without giving his name, but this was impossible, and so he gave it. Notwithstanding this concession, which ought to have removed every difficulty in the way, at least D’Artagnan thought so, the concierge hesitated; however, at the second repetition of the title, captain of the king’s guards, the concierge, without quite leaving the passage clear for him, ceased to bar it completely. D’Artagnan understood that orders of the most positive character had been given. He decided, therefore, to tell a falsehood,—a circumstance, moreover, which did not seriously affect his peace of mind, when he saw that beyond the falsehood the safety of the state itself, or even purely and simply his own individual personal interest, might be at stake. He moreover added to the declarations he had already made, that the soldier sent to M. du Vallon was his own messenger, and that the only object that letter had in view was to announce his intended arrival. From that moment, no one opposed D’Artagnan’s entrance any further, and he entered accordingly. A valet wished to accompany him, but he answered that it was useless to take that trouble on his account, inasmuch as he knew perfectly well where M. du Vallon was. There was nothing, of course, to say to a man so thoroughly and completely informed on all points, and D’Artagnan was permitted, therefore, to do as he liked. The terraces, the magnificent apartments, the gardens, were all reviewed and narrowly inspected by the musketeer. He walked for a quarter of an hour in this more than royal residence, which included as many wonders as articles of furniture, and as many servants as there were columns and doors. “Decidedly,” he said to himself, “this mansion has no other limits than the pillars of the habitable world. Is it probable Porthos has taken it into his head to go back to Pierrefonds without even leaving M. Fouquet’s house?” He finally reached a remote part of the chateau inclosed by a stone wall, which was covered with a profusion of thick plants, luxuriant in blossoms as large and solid as fruit. At equal distances on the top of this wall were placed various statues in timid or mysterious attitudes. These were vestals hidden beneath the long Greek peplum, with its thick, sinuous folds; agile nymphs, covered with their marble veils, and guarding the palace with their fugitive glances. A statue of Hermes, with his finger on his lips; one of Iris, with extended wings; another of Night, sprinkled all over with poppies, dominated the gardens and outbuildings, which could be seen through the trees. All these statues threw in white relief their profiles upon the dark ground of the tall cypresses, which darted their somber summits towards the sky. Around these cypresses were entwined climbing roses, whose flowering rings were fastened to every fork of the branches, and spread over the lower boughs and the various statues, showers of flowers of the rarest fragrance. These enchantments seemed to the musketeer the result of the greatest efforts of the human mind. He felt in a dreamy, almost poetical, frame of mind. The idea that Porthos was living in so perfect an Eden gave him a higher idea of Porthos, showing how tremendously true it is, that even the very highest orders of minds are not quite exempt from the influence of surroundings. D’Artagnan found the door, and on, or rather in the door, a kind of spring which he detected; having touched it, the door flew open. D’Artagnan entered, closed the door behind him, and advanced into a pavilion built in a circular form, in which no other sound could be heard but cascades and the songs of birds. At the door of the pavilion he met a lackey.

D’Artagnan had, as usual, figured that every hour is worth sixty minutes, and every minute is worth sixty seconds. Thanks to this perfectly accurate calculation of minutes and seconds, he arrived at the superintendent’s door right as the soldier was leaving it with his belt empty. D’Artagnan approached the door, which a porter in a lavishly embroidered uniform held partially open for him. He really wanted to get in without stating his name, but that wasn’t possible, so he gave it. Despite this concession, which should have cleared up any issues, at least in D’Artagnan’s opinion, the concierge hesitated; however, when D’Artagnan mentioned his title again, captain of the king’s guards, the concierge finally moved aside a bit. D’Artagnan realized that some pretty strict orders had been given. He decided, then, to tell a lie—which didn’t bother him much when he thought that the security of the state, or even his own personal interest, might be at risk. He added to his earlier statements that the soldier sent to M. du Vallon was actually his messenger, and that the only purpose of the letter was to announce his upcoming arrival. From that point on, no one tried to stop D’Artagnan from entering, and he went in. A servant offered to accompany him, but he declined, saying it was unnecessary since he already knew exactly where M. du Vallon was. There was nothing to argue with a man so well-informed, so D’Artagnan was allowed to do as he pleased. He inspected the terraces, the stunning rooms, and the gardens thoroughly. He spent about fifteen minutes exploring this almost royal residence, which had as many wonders as it did pieces of furniture and as many servants as there were columns and doors. “Clearly,” he thought to himself, “this mansion has no limits except for the pillars of the habitable world. Is it likely that Porthos has decided to go back to Pierrefonds without even stepping out of M. Fouquet’s house?” He eventually reached a secluded area of the chateau surrounded by a stone wall, covered with thick plants and blossoms as big and hearty as fruit. Various statues stood at equal intervals atop this wall, posed either shyly or mysteriously. They were vestals hidden beneath flowing Greek garments, agile nymphs draped in marble veils, watching over the palace with fleeting glances. A statue of Hermes, finger to his lips; one of Iris, wings outstretched; another of Night, adorned with poppies, looked over the gardens and outbuildings visible through the trees. All these statues cast white silhouettes against the dark backdrop of the tall cypresses that shot their gloomy tops toward the sky. Around these cypresses climbed roses, their blooming rings clinging to every branch fork, showering the lower limbs and the various statues with bursts of flowers of the sweetest fragrance. These wonders seemed to D’Artagnan to be the pinnacle of human creativity. He felt dreamy, almost poetic. The thought that Porthos lived in such a perfect Eden made him think more highly of Porthos, showing how true it is that even the greatest minds aren’t completely unaffected by their surroundings. D’Artagnan found the door and noticed a sort of spring mechanism; after he touched it, the door swung open. He entered, closed the door behind him, and moved into a circular pavilion where all he could hear were cascades and the songs of birds. At the pavilion's entrance, he encountered a lackey.

“It is here, I believe,” said D’Artagnan, without hesitation, “that M. le Baron du Vallon is staying?”

“It is here, I think,” said D’Artagnan, without hesitation, “that M. le Baron du Vallon is staying?”

“Yes, monsieur,” answered the lackey.

“Yes, sir,” answered the servant.

“Have the goodness to tell him that M. le Chevalier d’Artagnan, captain of the king’s musketeers, is waiting to see him.”

“Please let him know that M. le Chevalier d’Artagnan, the captain of the king’s musketeers, is here to see him.”

D’Artagnan was introduced into the salon, and had not long to remain in expectation: a well-remembered step shook the floor of the adjoining room, a door opened, or rather flew open, and Porthos appeared and threw himself into his friend’s arms with a sort of embarrassment which did not ill become him. “You here?” he exclaimed.

D’Artagnan was brought into the salon, and he didn’t have to wait long: a familiar step echoed on the floor of the next room, a door opened, or rather burst open, and Porthos appeared, throwing himself into his friend’s arms with a kind of awkwardness that actually suited him. “You here?” he exclaimed.

“And you?” replied D’Artagnan. “Ah, you sly fellow!”

“And you?” replied D’Artagnan. “Ah, you clever guy!”

“Yes,” said Porthos, with a somewhat embarrassed smile; “yes, you see I am staying in M. Fouquet’s house, at which you are not a little surprised, I suppose?”

“Yes,” said Porthos, with a slightly embarrassed smile; “yes, you see I’m staying at M. Fouquet’s house, which I guess you’re not a little surprised about?”

“Not at all; why should you not be one of M. Fouquet’s friends? M. Fouquet has a very large number, particularly among clever men.”

“Not at all; why shouldn't you be one of M. Fouquet’s friends? M. Fouquet has a lot of them, especially among smart people.”

Porthos had the modesty not to take the compliment to himself. “Besides,” he added, “you saw me at Belle-Isle.”

Porthos was modest enough not to take the compliment for himself. “Besides,” he added, “you saw me at Belle-Isle.”

“A greater reason for my believing you to be one of M. Fouquet’s friends.”

“A bigger reason for me to think you’re one of M. Fouquet’s friends.”

“The fact is, I am acquainted with him,” said Porthos, with a certain embarrassment of manner.

“The truth is, I know him,” said Porthos, with a bit of awkwardness.

“Ah, friend Porthos,” said D’Artagnan, “how treacherously you have behaved towards me.”

“Ah, friend Porthos,” D’Artagnan said, “how deceitfully you’ve acted towards me.”

“In what way?” exclaimed Porthos.

"In what way?" exclaimed Porthos.

“What! you complete so admirable a work as the fortifications of Belle-Isle, and you did not tell me of it!” Porthos colored. “Nay, more than that,” continued D’Artagnan, “you saw me out yonder, you know I am in the king’s service, and yet you could not guess that the king, jealously desirous of learning the name of the man whose abilities had wrought a work of which he heard the most wonderful accounts,—you could not guess, I say, that the king sent me to learn who this man was?”

“What! You completed such an impressive project as the fortifications of Belle-Isle, and you didn’t mention it to me!” Porthos blushed. “What’s more,” D’Artagnan went on, “you saw me out there, you know I’m in the king’s service, and yet you couldn’t figure out that the king, eager to find out who had done such extraordinary work—whose accomplishments he had heard amazing reports about—couldn’t you guess that the king sent me to find out who this man was?”

“What! the king sent you to learn—”

“What! The king sent you to learn—”

“Of course; but don’t let us speak of that any more.”

“Sure; but let’s not talk about that anymore.”

“Not speak of it!” said Porthos; “on the contrary, we will speak of it; and so the king knew that we were fortifying Belle-Isle?”

“Don't mention it!” said Porthos; “on the contrary, we will talk about it; so the king knew that we were strengthening Belle-Isle?”

“Of course; does not the king know everything?”

“Of course; doesn’t the king know everything?”

“But he did not know who was fortifying it?”

“But he didn’t know who was building it up?”

“No, he only suspected, from what he had been told of the nature of the works, that it was some celebrated soldier or another.”

“No, he just suspected, based on what he had heard about the nature of the works, that it was some famous soldier or another.”

“The devil!” said Porthos, “if I had only known that!”

“The devil!” said Porthos, “if I had just known that!”

“You would not have run away from Vannes as you did, perhaps?”

“You wouldn't have run away from Vannes like that, would you?”

“No; what did you say when you couldn’t find me?”

“No; what did you say when you couldn't find me?”

“My dear fellow, I reflected.”

"My dear friend, I thought."

“Ah, indeed; you reflect, do you? Well, and what did that reflection lead to?”

“Ah, really; you’re thinking about it, huh? So, what did that thought lead to?”

“It led me to guess the whole truth.”

“It made me realize the entire truth.”

“Come, then, tell me what did you guess after all?” said Porthos, settling himself into an armchair, and assuming the airs of a sphinx.

“Come on, then, tell me what you figured out after all?” said Porthos, settling into an armchair and putting on a mysterious demeanor like a sphinx.

“I guessed, in the first place, that you were fortifying Belle-Isle.”

“I thought, at first, that you were strengthening Belle-Isle.”

“There was no great difficulty in that, for you saw me at work.”

“There wasn’t much difficulty in that, because you saw me working.”

“Wait a minute; I also guessed something else,—that you were fortifying Belle-Isle by M. Fouquet’s orders.”

“Hold on a second; I also figured something else out—that you were strengthening Belle-Isle on M. Fouquet’s orders.”

“That’s true.”

“That's right.”

“But even that is not all. Whenever I feel myself in trim for guessing, I do not stop on my road; and so I guessed that M. Fouquet wished to preserve the most absolute secrecy respecting these fortifications.”

“But that’s not everything. Whenever I feel ready to make a guess, I don’t hesitate; so I figured that M. Fouquet wanted to keep these fortifications completely secret.”

“I believe that was his intention, in fact,” said Porthos.

“I actually think that was his intention,” said Porthos.

“Yes, but do you know why he wished to keep it secret?”

“Yes, but do you know why he wanted to keep it a secret?”

“In order it should not become known, perhaps,” said Porthos.

“In case it shouldn’t get out, maybe,” said Porthos.

“That was his principal reason. But his wish was subservient to a bit of generosity—”

“That was his main reason. But his desire was secondary to a bit of generosity—”

“In fact,” said Porthos, “I have heard it said that M. Fouquet was a very generous man.”

“In fact,” said Porthos, “I’ve heard that M. Fouquet was a really generous guy.”

“To a bit of generosity he wished to exhibit towards the king.”

“To show a little generosity towards the king.”

“Oh, oh!”

"Oh!"

“You seem surprised at that?”

"Are you surprised by that?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“And you didn’t guess?”

"Didn’t you guess?"

“No.”

“No.”

“Well, I know it, then.”

"Well, I get it now."

“You are a wizard.”

“You're a wizard.”

“Not at all, I assure you.”

“Not at all, I promise you.”

“How do you know it, then?”

"How do you know?"

“By a very simple means. I heard M. Fouquet himself say so to the king.”

“By a very simple method. I heard M. Fouquet say that to the king himself.”

“Say what to the king?”

“What did you say to the king?”

“That he fortified Belle-Isle on his majesty’s account, and that he had made him a present of Belle Isle.”

“That he strengthened Belle-Isle on behalf of his majesty and that he had gifted Belle Isle to him.”

“And you heard M. Fouquet say that to the king?”

“And you heard M. Fouquet tell that to the king?”

“In those very words. He even added: ‘Belle-Isle has been fortified by an engineer, one of my friends, a man of a great deal of merit, whom I shall ask your majesty’s permission to present to you.’

“In those exact words. He even added: ‘Belle-Isle has been fortified by an engineer, one of my friends, a very talented man, whom I would like to ask your majesty’s permission to introduce to you.’”

“‘What is his name?’ said the king.

“‘What’s his name?’ asked the king.

“‘The Baron du Vallon,’ M. Fouquet replied.

“The Baron du Vallon,” M. Fouquet replied.

“‘Very well,’ returned his majesty, ‘you will present him to me.’”

“‘Alright,’ replied his majesty, ‘you will introduce him to me.’”

“The king said that?”

“Did the king really say that?”

“Upon the word of a D’Artagnan!”

“On the word of a D’Artagnan!”

“Oh, oh!” said Porthos. “Why have I not been presented, then?”

“Oh, oh!” said Porthos. “Why haven’t I been introduced, then?”

“Have they not spoken to you about this presentation?”

“Have they not talked to you about this presentation?”

“Yes, certainly; but I am always kept waiting for it.”

“Yes, of course; but I’m always kept waiting for it.”

“Be easy, it will be sure to come.”

“Take it easy, it will definitely happen.”

“Humph! humph!” grumbled Porthos, which D’Artagnan pretended not to hear; and, changing the conversation, he said, “You seem to be living in a very solitary place here, my dear fellow?”

“Humph! humph!” grumbled Porthos, which D’Artagnan acted like he didn’t hear; and, switching to a different topic, he said, “You seem to be living in a really secluded spot here, my friend?”

“I always preferred retirement. I am of a melancholy disposition,” replied Porthos, with a sigh.

“I’ve always preferred retirement. I tend to be a bit of a downer,” replied Porthos, with a sigh.

“Really, that is odd,” said D’Artagnan, “I never remarked that before.”

“Wow, that’s strange,” D’Artagnan said, “I never noticed that before.”

“It is only since I have taken to reading,” said Porthos, with a thoughtful air.

“It’s only since I’ve started reading,” said Porthos, with a thoughtful look.

“But the labors of the mind have not affected the health of the body, I trust?”

“But I hope that the work of the mind hasn’t impacted the health of the body, right?”

“Not in the slightest degree.”

“Not at all.”

“Your strength is as great as ever?”

“Is your strength still as great as ever?”

“Too great, my friend, too great.”

“Too much, my friend, too much.”

“Ah! I had heard that, for a short time after your arrival—”

“Ah! I had heard that, for a little while after you got here—”

“That I could hardly move a limb, I suppose?”

“That I could barely move a limb, I guess?”

“How was it?” said D’Artagnan, smiling, “and why was it you could not move?”

“How was it?” D’Artagnan asked with a smile. “And why couldn’t you move?”

Porthos, perceiving that he had made a mistake, wished to correct it. “Yes, I came from Belle-Isle upon very hard horses,” he said, “and that fatigued me.”

Porthos, realizing he had made a mistake, wanted to fix it. “Yes, I traveled from Belle-Isle on very rough horses,” he said, “and that tired me out.”

“I am no longer astonished, then, since I, who followed you, found seven or eight lying dead on the road.”

“I’m not surprised anymore, because I, who followed you, found seven or eight dead on the road.”

“I am very heavy, you know,” said Porthos.

“I’m really heavy, you know,” said Porthos.

“So that you were bruised all over.”

“So you were injured all over.”

“My marrow melted, and that made me very ill.”

“My bones felt weak, and that made me really sick.”

“Poor Porthos! But how did Aramis act towards you under those circumstances?”

“Poor Porthos! But how did Aramis treat you in that situation?”

“Very well, indeed. He had me attended to by M. Fouquet’s own doctor. But just imagine, at the end of a week I could not breathe any longer.”

“Very well, then. He had M. Fouquet’s own doctor take care of me. But just think, by the end of a week I could hardly breathe anymore.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“The room was too small; I had absorbed every atom of air.”

“The room was too tiny; I felt like I had taken in every bit of air.”

“Indeed?”

"Really?"

“I was told so, at least; and so I was removed into another apartment.”

“I was told that, at least; and so I was moved to another room.”

“Where you were able to breathe, I hope and trust?”

“Were you able to breathe, I hope and trust?”

“Yes, more freely; but no exercise—nothing to do. The doctor pretended that I was not to stir; I, on the contrary, felt that I was stronger than ever; that was the cause of a very serious accident.”

“Yes, more freely; but no exercise—nothing to do. The doctor acted like I wasn’t supposed to move; I, on the other hand, felt stronger than ever; that was the reason for a very serious accident.”

“What accident?”

"What happened?"

“Fancy, my dear fellow, that I revolted against the directions of that ass of a doctor, and I resolved to go out, whether it suited him or not: and, consequently, I told the valet who waited on me to bring me my clothes.”

“Imagine, my dear friend, that I defied the orders of that fool of a doctor, and I decided to go out, regardless of his approval: so, I instructed the valet who was attending to me to bring me my clothes.”

“You were quite naked, then?”

"Were you fully nude then?"

“Oh, no! on the contrary, I had a magnificent dressing-gown to wear. The lackey obeyed; I dressed myself in my own clothes, which had become too large for me; but a strange circumstance had happened,—my feet had become too large.”

“Oh, no! Actually, I had a fabulous robe to wear. The servant complied; I put on my own clothes, which had become too baggy for me; but something odd had happened—my feet had grown too big.”

“Yes, I quite understand.”

"Yes, I totally get it."

“And my boots too small.”

“And my boots are too small.”

“You mean your feet were still swollen?”

"You mean your feet were still swollen?"

“Exactly; you have hit it.”

"Exactly; you nailed it."

Pardieu! And is that the accident you were going to tell me about?”

Pardieu! Is that the accident you wanted to tell me about?”

“Oh, yes; I did not make the same reflection you have done. I said to myself: ‘Since my feet have entered my boots ten times, there is no reason why they should not go in the eleventh.’”

“Oh, yes; I didn’t think the same way you have. I told myself, ‘Since my feet have slipped into my boots ten times, there’s no reason they shouldn’t go in for the eleventh.’”

“Allow me to tell you, my dear Porthos, that on this occasion you failed in your logic.”

“Let me tell you, my dear Porthos, that this time you missed the mark with your logic.”

“In short, then, they placed me opposite to a part of the room which was partitioned; I tried to get my boot on; I pulled it with my hands, I pushed with all the strength of the muscles of my leg, making the most unheard-of efforts, when suddenly the two tags of my boot remained in my hands, and my foot struck out like a ballista.”

“In short, they put me across from a section of the room that was divided off; I tried to get my boot on. I pulled it with my hands and pushed with all the strength in my leg, making the most incredible efforts, when suddenly the two straps of my boot came off in my hands, and my foot shot out like a projectile.”

“How learned you are in fortification, dear Porthos.”

“How knowledgeable you are about fortifications, dear Porthos.”

“My foot darted out like a ballista, and came against the partition, which it broke in; I really thought that, like Samson, I had demolished the temple. And the number of pictures, the quantity of china, vases of flowers, carpets, and window-panes that fell down were really wonderful.”

“My foot shot out like a crossbow bolt and crashed into the wall, breaking through it; I honestly thought that, like Samson, I had brought down the entire structure. The number of pictures, the amount of china, flower vases, carpets, and windowpanes that fell was truly astounding.”

“Indeed!”

"Absolutely!"

“Without reckoning that on the other side of the partition was a small table laden with porcelain—”

“Without realizing that on the other side of the partition was a small table filled with porcelain—”

“Which you knocked over?”

“Which one did you knock over?”

“Which I dashed to the other side of the room,” said Porthos, laughing.

“Which I rushed to the other side of the room,” said Porthos, laughing.

“Upon my word, it is, as you say, astonishing,” replied D’Artagnan, beginning to laugh also; whereupon Porthos laughed louder than ever.

“Honestly, it’s really something,” replied D’Artagnan, starting to laugh too; at which point Porthos laughed even harder.

“I broke,” said Porthos, in a voice half-choked from his increasing mirth, “more than three thousand francs worth of china—ha, ha, ha!”

“I broke,” said Porthos, with a voice that was half-choked from his growing laughter, “over three thousand francs worth of china—ha, ha, ha!”

“Good!” said D’Artagnan.

“Awesome!” said D’Artagnan.

“I smashed more than four thousand francs worth of glass!—ho, ho, ho!”

“I broke over four thousand francs worth of glass!—ha, ha, ha!”

“Excellent.”

“Awesome.”

“Without counting a luster, which fell on my head and was broken into a thousand pieces—ha, ha, ha!”

“Without counting a shine that landed on my head and shattered into a thousand pieces—ha, ha, ha!”

“Upon your head?” said D’Artagnan, holding his sides.

“On your head?” D’Artagnan said, laughing hard.

“On top.”

"On top."

“But your head was broken, I suppose?”

"But I guess your head was hurt, right?"

“No, since I tell you, on the contrary, my dear fellow, that it was the luster which was broken, like glass, which, in point of fact, it was.”

“No, because I’m telling you, on the contrary, my dear friend, that it was the brightness that was shattered, like glass, which, in fact, it was.”

“Ah! the luster was glass, you say.”

“Ah! you say the shine was like glass.”

“Venetian glass! a perfect curiosity, quite matchless, indeed, and weighed two hundred pounds.”

“Venetian glass! A unique wonder, truly one of a kind, and it weighed two hundred pounds.”

“And it fell upon your head!”

“And it landed on your head!”

“Upon my head. Just imagine, a globe of crystal, gilded all over, the lower part beautifully encrusted, perfumes burning at the top, with jets from which flame issued when they were lighted.”

“On my head. Just picture it: a crystal globe, completely covered in gold, the bottom adorned with beautiful decorations, scents wafting from the top, with jets that shot flames when lit.”

“I quite understand, but they were not lighted at the time, I suppose?”

“I get it, but they weren't lit up at the time, right?”

“Happily not, or I should have been grilled prematurely.”

“Happily not, or I would have been grilled too soon.”

“And you were only knocked down flat, instead?”

“And you just got knocked down instead?”

“Not at all.”

"Not at all."

“How, ‘not at all?’”

“How, ‘not at all?’”

“Why, the luster fell on my skull. It appears that we have upon the top of our heads an exceedingly thick crust.”

“Why, the shine landed on my head. It seems that we have a really thick layer on the tops of our heads.”

“Who told you that, Porthos?”

“Who said that, Porthos?”

“The doctor. A sort of dome which would bear Notre-Dame.”

“The doctor. A kind of dome that would support Notre-Dame.”

“Bah!”

"Ugh!"

“Yes, it seems that our skulls are made in that manner.”

“Yes, it looks like our skulls are shaped that way.”

“Speak for yourself, my dear fellow, it is your own skull that is made in that manner, and not the skulls of other people.”

“Speak for yourself, my friend. It’s your own head that’s shaped that way, not anyone else’s.”

“Well, that may be so,” said Porthos, conceitedly, “so much, however, was that the case, in my instance, that no sooner did the luster fall upon the dome which we have at the top of our head, than there was a report like a cannon, the crystal was broken to pieces, and I fell, covered from head to foot.”

“Well, that might be true,” said Porthos, confidently, “but in my case, as soon as the shine hit the top of my head, there was a sound like a cannon, the glass shattered, and I fell, completely covered.”

“With blood, poor Porthos!”

“With blood, poor Porthos!”

“Not at all; with perfumes, which smelt like rich creams; it was delicious, but the odor was too strong, and I felt quite giddy from it; perhaps you have experienced it sometimes yourself, D’Artagnan?”

“Not at all; with perfumes that smelled like rich creams; it was delightful, but the scent was too strong, and I felt a bit dizzy from it; maybe you’ve felt the same way sometimes, D’Artagnan?”

“Yes, in inhaling the scent of the lily of the valley; so that, my poor friend, you were knocked over by the shock and overpowered by the perfumes?”

“Yes, by breathing in the scent of the lily of the valley; so, my poor friend, you were taken aback by the surprise and overwhelmed by the fragrances?”

“Yes; but what is very remarkable, for the doctor told me he had never seen anything like it—”

“Yes; but what’s really surprising is that the doctor said he had never seen anything like it—”

“You had a bump on your head I suppose?” interrupted D’Artagnan.

"You had a bump on your head, I guess?" interrupted D'Artagnan.

“I had five.”

"I had five."

“Why five?”

"Why five?"

“I will tell you; the luster had, at its lower extremity, five gilt ornaments; excessively sharp.”

“I'll tell you this: at its bottom, there were five shiny gold decorations that were extremely sharp.”

“Oh!”

“Oh!”

“Well, these five ornaments penetrated my hair, which, as you see, I wear very thick.”

“Well, these five ornaments got tangled in my hair, which, as you can see, I wear quite thick.”

“Fortunately so.”

“Thankfully, yes.”

“And they made a mark on my skin. But just notice the singularity of it, these things seem really only to happen to me! Instead of making indentations, they made bumps. The doctor could never succeed in explaining that to me satisfactorily.”

“And they left a mark on my skin. But just notice how unique it is—these things only seem to happen to me! Instead of creating indentations, they formed bumps. The doctor could never really explain that to me in a way that made sense.”

“Well, then, I will explain it to you.”

“Well, then, I’ll explain it to you.”

“You will do me a great service if you will,” said Porthos, winking his eyes, which, with him, was sign of the profoundest attention.

“You will do me a huge favor if you will,” said Porthos, winking his eyes, which was, for him, a sign of the deepest attention.

“Since you have been employing your brain in studies of an exalted character, in important calculations, and so on, the head has gained a certain advantage, so that your head is now too full of science.”

“Since you’ve been using your brain for high-level studies, important calculations, and so forth, your mind has gained an advantage, and now your head is too filled with knowledge.”

“Do you think so?”

"Do you really think that?"

“I am sure of it. The result is, that, instead of allowing any foreign matter to penetrate the interior of the head, your bony box or skull, which is already too full, avails itself of the openings which are made in allowing this excess to escape.”

“I’m sure of it. The result is that, instead of letting any foreign matter get inside your skull, which is already too full, your bony box takes advantage of the openings made to let this excess escape.”

“Ah!” said Porthos, to whom this explanation appeared clearer than that of the doctor.

“Ah!” said Porthos, who found this explanation to be clearer than the doctor’s.

“The five protuberances, caused by the five ornaments of the luster, must certainly have been scientific globules, brought to the surface by the force of circumstances.”

“The five bumps, caused by the five gleaming ornaments, must have definitely been scientific spheres, brought to the surface by the force of circumstances.”

“In fact,” said Porthos, “the real truth is, that I felt far worse outside my head than inside. I will even confess, that when I put my hat upon my head, clapping it on my head with that graceful energy which we gentlemen of the sword possess, if my fist was not very gently applied, I experienced the most painful sensations.”

“In fact,” said Porthos, “the truth is that I felt way worse outside my head than inside. I’ll even admit that when I put my hat on, slapping it on my head with that graceful energy we gentlemen of the sword have, if my hand wasn’t really gentle, I felt some pretty painful sensations.”

“I quite believe you, Porthos.”

“I totally believe you, Porthos.”

“Therefore, my friend,” said the giant, “M. Fouquet decided, seeing how slightly built the house was, to give me another lodging, and so they brought me here.”

“Therefore, my friend,” said the giant, “M. Fouquet decided, noticing how flimsy the house was, to find me another place to stay, and that’s how I ended up here.”

“It is the private park, I think, is it not?”

“It’s the private park, I think, right?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“Where the rendezvous are made; that park, indeed, which is so celebrated in some of those mysterious stories about the superintendent?”

“Is this where the meetings are set up? That park, which is so famous in some of those mysterious stories about the superintendent?”

“I don’t know; I have had no rendezvous or heard mysterious stories myself, but they have authorized me to exercise my muscles, and I take advantage of the permission by rooting up some of the trees.”

"I don't know; I haven't had any meetings or heard any mysterious stories myself, but they've given me the green light to work out, so I'm taking advantage of that by digging up some of the trees."

“What for?”

"What's the purpose?"

“To keep my hand in, and also to take some birds’ nests; I find it more convenient than climbing.”

“To stay in practice and also to collect some birds’ nests; I find it more convenient than climbing.”

“You are as pastoral as Tyrcis, my dear Porthos.”

“You’re as pastoral as Tyrcis, my dear Porthos.”

“Yes, I like the small eggs; I like them very much better than larger ones. You have no idea how delicate an omelette is, if made of four or five hundred eggs of linnets, chaffinches, starlings, blackbirds, and thrushes.”

“Yes, I prefer the small eggs; I like them much more than the larger ones. You have no idea how delicate an omelette is when made from four or five hundred eggs of linnets, chaffinches, starlings, blackbirds, and thrushes.”

“But five hundred eggs is perfectly monstrous!”

“But five hundred eggs is totally outrageous!”

“A salad-bowl will hold them easily enough,” said Porthos.

“A salad bowl will hold them easily enough,” said Porthos.

D’Artagnan looked at Porthos admiringly for full five minutes, as if he had seen him for the first time, while Porthos spread his chest out joyously and proudly. They remained in this state several minutes, Porthos smiling, and D’Artagnan looking at him. D’Artagnan was evidently trying to give the conversation a new turn. “Do you amuse yourself much here, Porthos?” he asked at last, very likely after he had found out what he was searching for.

D’Artagnan stared at Porthos with admiration for a full five minutes, as if he were seeing him for the first time, while Porthos proudly puffed out his chest. They stayed like this for several minutes, Porthos smiling and D’Artagnan observing him. D’Artagnan was clearly trying to change the subject. “Are you having fun here, Porthos?” he finally asked, probably after he figured out what he was looking for.

“Not always.”

"Not always."

“I can imagine that; but when you get thoroughly bored, by and by, what do you intend to do?”

“I can see that; but when you get completely bored eventually, what do you plan to do?”

“Oh! I shall not be here for any length of time. Aramis is waiting until the last bump on my head disappears, in order to present me to the king, who I am told cannot endure the sight of a bump.”

“Oh! I won’t be here for long. Aramis is waiting until the last bump on my head goes away so that he can introduce me to the king, who I’ve heard can’t stand the sight of a bump.”

“Aramis is still in Paris, then?”

“Aramis is still in Paris, right?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Whereabouts is he, then?”

“Where is he, then?”

“At Fontainebleau.”

"At Fontainebleau."

“Alone?”

"By yourself?"

“With M. Fouquet.”

"With M. Fouquet."

“Very good. But do you happen to know one thing?”

“Very good. But do you happen to know one thing?”

“No, tell it me, and then I shall know.”

“No, tell me, and then I’ll know.”

“Well, then, I think Aramis is forgetting you.”

“Well, I think Aramis is forgetting about you.”

“Do you really think so?”

"Do you actually think that?"

“Yes; for at Fontainebleau yonder, you must know, they are laughing, dancing, banqueting, and drawing the corks of M. de Mazarin’s wine in fine style. Are you aware that they have a ballet every evening there?”

“Yes; because over at Fontainebleau, you should know, they’re laughing, dancing, partying, and opening bottles of M. de Mazarin’s wine in style. Did you know they have a ballet every evening there?”

“The deuce they have!”

"What the heck?!"

“I assure you that your dear Aramis is forgetting you.”

“I promise you that your beloved Aramis is forgetting you.”

“Well, that is not at all unlikely, and I have myself thought so sometimes.”

“Well, that’s definitely possible, and I’ve thought that myself sometimes.”

“Unless he is playing you a trick, the sly fellow!”

"Unless he's pulling a fast one on you, that sneaky guy!"

“Oh!”

“Oh!”

“You know that Aramis is as sly as a fox.”

“You know that Aramis is as cunning as a fox.”

“Yes, but to play me a trick—”

"Yes, but to play a trick on me—"

“Listen: in the first place, he puts you under a sort of sequestration.”

“Listen: first of all, he puts you in a kind of isolation.”

“He sequestrates me! Do you mean to say I am sequestrated?”

“He isolates me! Are you saying I am isolated?”

“I think so.”

"Yeah, I think so."

“I wish you would have the goodness to prove that to me.”

“I wish you would be kind enough to show me that.”

“Nothing easier. Do you ever go out?”

“Simple as that. Do you ever go out?”

“Never.”

"Not a chance."

“Do you ever ride on horseback?”

“Do you ever ride a horse?”

“Never.”

"Not ever."

“Are your friends allowed to come and see you?”

“Are your friends allowed to come visit you?”

“Never.”

"Not a chance."

“Very well, then; never to go out, never to ride on horseback, never to be allowed to see your friends, that is called being sequestrated.”

“Alright then; never going out, never riding a horse, never being allowed to see your friends, that’s what we call being sequestered.”

“But why should Aramis sequestrate me?” inquired Porthos.

“But why would Aramis keep me away?” Porthos asked.

“Come,” said D’Artagnan, “be frank, Porthos.”

“Come on,” said D’Artagnan, “be honest, Porthos.”

“As gold.”

"Like gold."

“It was Aramis who drew the plan of the fortifications at Belle-Isle, was it not?”

“It was Aramis who came up with the plan for the fortifications at Belle-Isle, right?”

Porthos colored as he said, “Yes; but that was all he did.”

Porthos blushed as he said, “Yeah; but that was all he did.”

“Exactly, and my own opinion is that it was no very great affair after all.”

“Exactly, and I personally think it wasn't a big deal after all.”

“That is mine, too.”

“That's mine too.”

“Very good; I am delighted we are of the same opinion.”

“Great; I’m glad we see eye to eye.”

“He never even came to Belle-Isle,” said Porthos.

“He never even showed up at Belle-Isle,” said Porthos.

“There now, you see.”

"See, there you go."

“It was I who went to Vannes, as you may have seen.”

“It was me who went to Vannes, as you might have seen.”

“Say rather, as I did see. Well, that is precisely the state of the case, my dear Porthos. Aramis, who only drew the plans, wishes to pass himself off as the engineer, whilst you, who, stone by stone, built the wall, the citadel, and the bastions, he wishes to reduce to the rank of a mere builder.”

“Say instead, as I actually saw. Well, that’s exactly what’s happening, my dear Porthos. Aramis, who only sketched the plans, wants to act like he’s the engineer, while you, who actually built the wall, the citadel, and the bastions stone by stone, he wants to downgrade to just a builder.”

“By builder, you mean mason, perhaps?”

“By builder, do you mean mason, maybe?”

“Mason; the very word.”

“Mason; what a word.”

“Plasterer, in fact?”

"Are you really a plasterer?"

“Hodman?”

"Hodman?"

“Exactly.”

“Totally.”

“Oh, oh! my dear Aramis, you seem to think you are only five and twenty years of age still.”

“Oh, oh! my dear Aramis, you seem to think you’re only twenty-five years old still.”

“Yes, and that is not all, for he believes you are fifty.”

“Yes, and that’s not all; he thinks you’re fifty.”

“I should have amazingly liked to have seen him at work.”

“I would have loved to see him in action.”

“Yes, indeed.”

"Absolutely."

“A fellow who has got the gout?”

"A man with gout?"

“Yes.”

"Yes."

“Who has lost three of his teeth?”

“Who has lost three of his teeth?”

“Four.”

"4."

“While I, look at mine.” And Porthos, opening his large mouth very wide, displayed two rows of teeth not quite as white as snow, but even, hard, and sound as ivory.

“While I look at mine.” And Porthos, opening his big mouth wide, showed two rows of teeth that weren't quite as white as snow, but were even, strong, and healthy like ivory.

“You can hardly believe, Porthos,” said D’Artagnan, “what a fancy the king has for good teeth. Yours decide me; I will present you to the king myself.”

“You can hardly believe this, Porthos,” said D’Artagnan, “but the king really has a thing for good teeth. Yours have convinced me; I will introduce you to the king myself.”

“You?”

"Are you?"

“Why not? Do you think I have less credit at court than Aramis?”

“Why not? Do you think I have less influence at court than Aramis?”

“Oh, no!”

“Oh no!”

“Do you think I have the slightest pretensions upon the fortifications at Belle-Isle?”

“Do you think I have any delusions about the fortifications at Belle-Isle?”

“Certainly not.”

"Definitely not."

“It is your own interest alone which would induce me to do it.”

“It’s only your own interest that would make me do it.”

“I don’t doubt it in the least.”

“I don’t doubt it at all.”

“Well, I am the intimate friend of the king; and a proof of that is, that whenever there is anything disagreeable to tell him, it is I who have to do it.”

“Well, I’m a close friend of the king; and proof of that is, whenever there’s something unpleasant to tell him, I’m the one who has to do it.”

“But, dear D’Artagnan, if you present me—”

“But, dear D’Artagnan, if you give me—”

“Well!”

"Wow!"

“Aramis will be angry.”

“Aramis is going to be angry.”

“With me?”

"With me?"

“No, with me.”

“No, with me.”

“Bah! whether he or I present you, since you are to be presented, what does it matter?”

“Bah! Whether it’s him or me introducing you, since you’re going to be introduced, what does it matter?”

“They were going to get me some clothes made.”

“They were going to get me some clothes tailored.”

“Your own are splendid.”

"Your things are awesome."

“Oh! those I had ordered were far more beautiful.”

“Oh! The ones I ordered were much more beautiful.”

“Take care: the king likes simplicity.”

“Be careful: the king appreciates simplicity.”

“In that case, I will be simple. But what will M. Fouquet say, when he learns that I have left?”

“In that case, I’ll keep it straightforward. But what will M. Fouquet think when he finds out that I’ve left?”

“Are you a prisoner, then, on parole?”

“Are you on parole now?”

“No, not quite that. But I promised him I would not leave without letting him know.”

“No, not really that. But I promised him I wouldn’t leave without giving him a heads-up.”

“Wait a minute, we shall return to that presently. Have you anything to do here?”

“Hold on, we’ll get back to that soon. Do you have anything to do here?”

“I, nothing: nothing of any importance, at least.”

“I’m nothing: nothing that really matters, anyway.”

“Unless, indeed, you are Aramis’s representative for something of importance.”

“Unless you’re Aramis’s representative for something important.”

“By no means.”

“Definitely not.”

“What I tell you—pray, understand that—is out of interest for you. I suppose, for instance, that you are commissioned to send messages and letters to him?”

“What I’m telling you—please understand this—is because I care about you. I’m guessing, for example, that you’ve been asked to send messages and letters to him?”

“Ah! letters—yes. I send certain letters to him.”

“Ah! letters—yes. I send some letters to him.”

“Where?”

“Where at?”

“To Fontainebleau.”

“To Fontainebleau.”

“Have you any letters, then?”

"Do you have any letters?"

“But—”

“But—”

“Nay, let me speak. Have you any letters, I say?”

“Nah, let me talk. Do you have any letters, I ask?”

“I have just received one for him.”

“I just got one for him.”

“Interesting?”

“Is that interesting?”

“I suppose so.”

"Guess so."

“You do not read them, then?”

"You don't read them?"

“I am not at all curious,” said Porthos, as he drew out of his pocket the soldier’s letter which Porthos had not read, but D’Artagnan had.

“I’m not curious at all,” said Porthos, pulling out the soldier’s letter from his pocket, which he hadn’t read, but D’Artagnan had.

“Do you know what to do with it?” said D’Artagnan.

“Do you know what to do with it?” D’Artagnan asked.

“Of course; do as I always do, send it to him.”

“Sure; just do what I always do, send it to him.”

“Not so.”

"No way."

“Why not? Keep it, then?”

“Why not? Just keep it?”

“Did they not tell you that this letter was important?”

“Didn’t they tell you that this letter was important?”

“Very important.”

"Super important."

“Well, you must take it yourself to Fontainebleau.”

“Well, you need to take it yourself to Fontainebleau.”

“To Aramis?”

"To Aramis?"

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Very good.”

“Superb.”

“And since the king is there—”

“And since the king is there—”

“You will profit by that.”

"You'll benefit from that."

“I shall profit by the opportunity to present you to the king.”

“I'll take advantage of the chance to introduce you to the king.”

“Ah! D’Artagnan, there is no one like you for expedients.”

“Ah! D’Artagnan, there’s nobody like you for coming up with solutions.”

“Therefore, instead of forwarding to our friend any messages, which may or may not be faithfully delivered, we will ourselves be the bearers of the letter.”

“Therefore, instead of sending our friend any messages that may or may not be delivered accurately, we will personally deliver the letter ourselves.”

“I had never even thought of that, and yet it is simple enough.”

“I never even thought about that, and yet it’s pretty simple.”

“And therefore, because it is urgent, Porthos, we ought to set off at once.”

“And so, since it's urgent, Porthos, we should leave right away.”

“In fact,” said Porthos, “the sooner we set off the less chance there is of Aramis’s letter being delayed.”

“In fact,” Porthos said, “the sooner we leave, the less likely it is that Aramis’s letter will get delayed.”

“Porthos, your reasoning is always accurate, and, in your case, logic seems to serve as an auxiliary to the imagination.”

“Porthos, your reasoning is always spot on, and for you, logic seems to back up your imagination.”

“Do you think so?” said Porthos.

“Do you really think that?” asked Porthos.

“It is the result of your hard reading,” replied D’Artagnan. “So come along, let us be off.”

“It’s the result of your hard reading,” D’Artagnan replied. “So let’s go.”

“But,” said Porthos, “my promise to M. Fouquet?”

“But,” said Porthos, “what about my promise to M. Fouquet?”

“Which?”

"Which one?"

“Not to leave Saint-Mande without telling him of it.”

“Not leaving Saint-Mande without informing him about it.”

“Ah! Porthos,” said D’Artagnan, “how very young you still are.”

“Ah! Porthos,” D’Artagnan said, “you’re still so young.”

“In what way?”

“How so?”

“You are going to Fontainebleau, are you not, where you will find M. Fouquet?”

“You're going to Fontainebleau, right, where you'll meet M. Fouquet?”

“Yes.”

"Sure."

“Probably in the king’s palace?”

“Probably in the king's castle?”

“Yes,” repeated Porthos, with an air full of majesty.

“Yes,” Porthos said again, with an air of confidence.

“Well, you will accost him with these words: ‘M. Fouquet, I have the honor to inform you that I have just left Saint-Mande.’”

“Well, you will approach him with these words: ‘Mr. Fouquet, I have the honor to inform you that I have just left Saint-Mande.’”

“And,” said Porthos, with the same majestic mien, “seeing me at Fontainebleau at the king’s, M. Fouquet will not be able to tell me I am not speaking the truth.”

“And,” said Porthos, with the same grand demeanor, “seeing me at Fontainebleau with the king, M. Fouquet won’t be able to claim that I’m not telling the truth.”

“My dear Porthos, I was just on the point of opening my lips to make the same remark, but you anticipate me in everything. Oh! Porthos, how fortunately you are gifted! Years have made not the slightest impression on you.”

“My dear Porthos, I was just about to say the same thing, but you beat me to it every time. Oh! Porthos, you are so lucky to be you! Time hasn’t affected you at all.”

“Not over-much, certainly.”

“Not too much, definitely.”

“Then there is nothing more to say?”

“Is that it? Nothing more to say?”

“I think not.”

"Not really."

“All your scruples are removed?”

"Have all your scruples vanished?"

“Quite so.”

"Exactly."

“In that case I shall carry you off with me.”

“In that case, I’ll take you with me.”

“Exactly; and I will go and get my horse saddled.”

“Exactly; I’ll go get my horse saddled.”

“You have horses here, then?”

"Do you have horses here?"

“I have five.”

"I've got five."

“You had them sent from Pierrefonds, I suppose?”

“You had them sent from Pierrefonds, right?”

“No, M. Fouquet gave them to me.”

“No, M. Fouquet gave them to me.”

“My dear Porthos, we shall not want five horses for two persons; besides, I have already three in Paris, which would make eight, and that will be too many.”

“My dear Porthos, we won’t need five horses for just two people; plus, I already have three in Paris, which would make a total of eight, and that’s going to be too many.”

“It would not be too many if I had some of my servants here; but, alas! I have not got them.”

“It wouldn't be too many if I had some of my servants here; but, unfortunately, I don't have them.”

“Do you regret them, then?”

“Do you regret them?”

“I regret Mousqueton; I miss Mousqueton.”

“I miss Mousqueton; I wish Mousqueton were here.”

“What a good-hearted fellow you are, Porthos,” said D’Artagnan; “but the best thing you can do is to leave your horses here, as you have left Mousqueton out yonder.”

“What a kind-hearted guy you are, Porthos,” said D’Artagnan; “but the best thing you can do is leave your horses here, just like you left Mousqueton out there.”

“Why so?”

"Why is that?"

“Because, by and by, it might turn out a very good thing if M. Fouquet had never given you anything at all.”

“Because, eventually, it might actually be a good thing if M. Fouquet had never given you anything at all.”

“I don’t understand you,” said Porthos.

“I don’t get you,” said Porthos.

“It is not necessary you should understand.”

“It’s not necessary for you to understand.”

“But yet—”

“But still—”

“I will explain to you later, Porthos.”

“I'll explain it to you later, Porthos.”

“I’ll wager it is some piece of policy or other.”

"I bet it's some kind of policy or something."

“And of the most subtle character,” returned D’Artagnan.

“And of the most subtle character,” replied D’Artagnan.

Porthos nodded his head at this word policy; then, after a moment’s reflection, he added, “I confess, D’Artagnan, that I am no politician.”

Porthos nodded in agreement at this mention of policy; then, after a moment of thought, he added, “I admit, D’Artagnan, that I’m not a politician.”

“I know that well.”

"I know that for sure."

“Oh! no one knows what you told me yourself, you, the bravest of the brave.”

“Oh! No one knows what you told me yourself, you, the bravest of the brave.”

“What did I tell you, Porthos?”

“What did I tell you, Porthos?”

“That every man has his day. You told me so, and I have experienced it myself. There are certain days when one feels less pleasure than others in exposing one’s self to a bullet or a sword-thrust.”

“That every man has his day. You told me that, and I’ve seen it for myself. There are some days when one feels less inclined to risk exposure to a bullet or a sword-thrust.”

“Exactly my own idea.”

"Totally my own idea."

“And mine, too, although I can hardly believe in blows or thrusts that kill outright.”

“And mine as well, though I can barely believe in strikes or stabs that kill instantly.”

“The deuce! and yet you have killed a few in your time.”

"The hell! And yet you’ve killed a few in your time."

“Yes; but I have never been killed.”

“Yes, but I’ve never been killed.”

“Your reason is a very good one.”

“Your reasoning is totally valid.”

“Therefore, I do not believe I shall ever die from a thrust of a sword or a gun-shot.”

“Therefore, I don’t think I will ever die from a sword stab or a gunshot.”

“In that case, then, you are afraid of nothing. Ah! water, perhaps?”

“In that case, you’re afraid of nothing. Ah! Maybe it’s water?”

“Oh! I swim like an otter.”

“Oh! I swim like an otter.”

“Of a quartan fever, then?”

"Is it a quartan fever?"

“I have never had one yet, and I don’t believe I ever shall; but there is one thing I will admit,” and Porthos dropped his voice.

“I’ve never had one yet, and I don’t think I ever will; but there’s one thing I’ll admit,” and Porthos lowered his voice.

“What is that?” asked D’Artagnan, adopting the same tone of voice as Porthos.

“What’s that?” asked D’Artagnan, using the same tone of voice as Porthos.

“I must confess,” repeated Porthos, “that I am horribly afraid of politics.”

“I have to admit,” repeated Porthos, “that I’m really scared of politics.”

“Ah, bah!” exclaimed D’Artagnan.

“Ugh, come on!” exclaimed D’Artagnan.

“Upon my word, it’s true,” said Porthos, in a stentorian voice. “I have seen his eminence Monsieur le Cardinal de Richelieu, and his eminence Monsieur le Cardinal de Mazarin; the one was a red politician, the other a black politician; I never felt very much more satisfied with the one than with the other; the first struck off the heads of M. de Marillac, M. de Thou, M. de Cinq-Mars, M. Chalais, M. de Bouteville, and M. de Montmorency; the second got a whole crowd of Frondeurs cut in pieces, and we belonged to them.”

“Honestly, it's true,” said Porthos in a booming voice. “I've met his eminence Cardinal de Richelieu and his eminence Cardinal de Mazarin; one was a red politician and the other a black politician. I never felt much more comfortable with one than the other; the first had M. de Marillac, M. de Thou, M. de Cinq-Mars, M. Chalais, M. de Bouteville, and M. de Montmorency executed; the second had a whole bunch of Frondeurs killed, and we were part of that group.”

“On the contrary, we did not belong to them,” said D’Artagnan.

“On the contrary, we didn’t belong to them,” said D’Artagnan.

“Oh! indeed, yes; for if I unsheathed my sword for the cardinal, I struck it for the king.”

“Oh! yes, absolutely; because if I drew my sword for the cardinal, I did it for the king.”

“My good Porthos!”

“My dear Porthos!”

“Well, I have done. My dread of politics is such, that if there is any question of politics in the matter, I should greatly prefer to return to Pierrefonds.”

“Well, I've made up my mind. My fear of politics is so strong that if there's any political issue involved, I would much rather go back to Pierrefonds.”

“You would be quite right, if that were the case. But with me, my dear Porthos, no politics at all, that is quite clear. You have labored hard in fortifying Belle-Isle; the king wished to know the name of the clever engineer under whose directions the works were carried out; you are modest, as all men of true genius are; perhaps Aramis wishes to put you under a bushel. But I happen to seize hold of you; I make it known who you are; I produce you; the king rewards you; and that is the only policy I have to do with.”

“You would be totally right, if that were the case. But with me, my dear Porthos, there’s no politics involved, that’s clear. You’ve worked hard on fortifying Belle-Isle; the king wanted to know the name of the brilliant engineer who supervised the project; you’re modest, like all truly talented people are; maybe Aramis wants to keep you out of the spotlight. But I happen to recognize you; I make it known who you are; I present you; the king rewards you; and that’s the only agenda I’m involved with.”

“And the only one I will have to do with either,” said Porthos, holding out his hand to D’Artagnan.

“And the only one I’m going to deal with,” said Porthos, extending his hand to D’Artagnan.

But D’Artagnan knew Porthos’s grasp; he knew that, once imprisoned within the baron’s five fingers, no hand ever left it without being half-crushed. He therefore held out, not his hand, but his fist, and Porthos did not even perceive the difference. The servants talked a little with each other in an undertone, and whispered a few words, which D’Artagnan understood, but which he took very good care not to let Porthos understand. “Our friend,” he said to himself, “was really and truly Aramis’s prisoner. Let us now see what the result will be of the liberation of the captive.”

But D’Artagnan knew how strong Porthos was; he realized that once caught in the baron's grip, no hand ever escaped without being nearly crushed. So, he offered not his hand, but his fist, and Porthos didn’t even notice the difference. The servants exchanged quiet words among themselves, whispering a few things that D’Artagnan understood but made sure Porthos didn’t catch on to. “Our friend,” he thought to himself, “was really Aramis’s prisoner. Let's see what happens now that the captive is free.”

Chapter IV. The Rat and the Cheese.

D’Artagnan and Porthos returned on foot, as D’Artagnan had set out. When D’Artagnan, as he entered the shop of the Pilon d’Or, announced to Planchet that M. du Vallon would be one of the privileged travelers, and as the plume in Porthos’s hat made the wooden candles suspended over the front jingle together, a melancholy presentiment seemed to eclipse the delight Planchet had promised himself for the morrow. But the grocer had a heart of gold, ever mindful of the good old times—a trait that carries youth into old age. So Planchet, notwithstanding a sort of internal shiver, checked as soon as experienced, received Porthos with respect, mingled with the tenderest cordiality. Porthos, who was a little cold and stiff in his manners at first, on account of the social difference existing at that period between a baron and a grocer, soon began to soften when he perceived so much good-feeling and so many kind attentions in Planchet. He was particularly touched by the liberty which was permitted him to plunge his great palms into the boxes of dried fruits and preserves, into the sacks of nuts and almonds, and into the drawers full of sweetmeats. So that, notwithstanding Planchet’s pressing invitations to go upstairs to the entresol, he chose as his favorite seat, during the evening which he had to spend at Planchet’s house, the shop itself, where his fingers could always fish up whatever his nose detected. The delicious figs from Provence, filberts from the forest, Tours plums, were subjects of his uninterrupted attention for five consecutive hours. His teeth, like millstones, cracked heaps of nuts, the shells of which were scattered all over the floor, where they were trampled by every one who went in and out of the shop; Porthos pulled from the stalk with his lips, at one mouthful, bunches of the rich Muscatel raisins with their beautiful bloom, half a pound of which passed at one gulp from his mouth to his stomach. In one of the corners of the shop, Planchet’s assistants, huddled together, looked at each other without venturing to open their lips. They did not know who Porthos was, for they had never seen him before. The race of those Titans who had worn the cuirasses of Hugh Capet, Philip Augustus, and Francis I. had already begun to disappear. They could hardly help thinking he might be the ogre of the fairy tale, who was going to turn the whole contents of Planchet’s shop into his insatiable stomach, and that, too, without in the slightest degree displacing the barrels and chests that were in it. Cracking, munching, chewing, nibbling, sucking, and swallowing, Porthos occasionally said to the grocer:

D’Artagnan and Porthos walked back, just like D’Artagnan had set out. When D’Artagnan entered the Pilon d’Or shop and told Planchet that M. du Vallon would be one of the lucky travelers, the plume in Porthos’s hat made the wooden candles hanging at the front jingle, and a sad feeling seemed to overshadow the excitement Planchet had hoped for the next day. But the grocer had a heart of gold, always remembering the good old days—a quality that keeps youth alive into old age. So, despite a brief shiver he felt inside, Planchet quickly recovered and welcomed Porthos with respect and warm friendliness. Porthos, initially a bit cold and stiff due to the social gap between a baron and a grocer at that time, soon began to relax when he noticed so much kindness and attention from Planchet. He was especially pleased by the freedom to dive his big hands into the boxes filled with dried fruits and preserves, into the sacks of nuts and almonds, and into the drawers of sweets. So, despite Planchet’s persistent invitations to go upstairs to the entresol, he chose to spend the evening in the shop itself, where he could always grab whatever caught his fancy. He focused for five straight hours on the delightful figs from Provence, filberts from the forest, and Tours plums. His teeth, like millstones, cracked open heaps of nuts, the shells of which littered the floor, where everyone walking in and out of the shop stepped on them. Porthos, with one bite, pulled off bunches of rich Muscatel raisins with their lovely sheen, swallowing half a pound in a single gulp. In one corner of the shop, Planchet’s assistants huddled together, glancing at each other but not daring to speak. They didn’t recognize Porthos, having never seen him before. The lineage of those giants who had worn armor for Hugh Capet, Philip Augustus, and Francis I had already begun to fade away. They couldn’t help but think he might be the ogre from a fairy tale, ready to devour everything in Planchet’s shop without even shifting the barrels and chests around. Cracking, munching, chewing, nibbling, sucking, and swallowing, Porthos occasionally said to the grocer:

“You do a very good business here, friend Planchet.”

“You run a great business here, my friend Planchet.”

“He will very soon have none at all to do, if this sort of thing continues,” grumbled the foreman, who had Planchet’s word that he should be his successor. In the midst of his despair, he approached Porthos, who blocked up the whole of the passage leading from the back shop to the shop itself. He hoped that Porthos would rise and that this movement would distract his devouring ideas.

“He's going to have nothing to do soon if this keeps up,” complained the foreman, who had Planchet’s assurance that he would be his successor. In the midst of his frustration, he approached Porthos, who was completely blocking the passage from the back room to the front. He hoped that Porthos would get up and that this movement would distract him from his overwhelming thoughts.

“What do you want, my man?” asked Porthos, affably.

“What do you need, my friend?” asked Porthos, kindly.

“I should like to pass you, monsieur, if it is not troubling you too much.”

“I’d like to pass you, sir, if it’s not too much trouble.”

“Very well,” said Porthos, “it does not trouble me in the least.”

“Alright,” said Porthos, “it doesn’t bother me at all.”

At the same moment he took hold of the young fellow by the waistband, lifted him off the ground, and placed him very gently on the other side, smiling all the while with the same affable expression. As soon as Porthos had placed him on the ground, the lad’s legs so shook under him that he fell back upon some sacks of corks. But noticing the giant’s gentleness of manner, he ventured again, and said:

At the same moment, he grabbed the young guy by the waistband, lifted him off the ground, and gently set him down on the other side, smiling all the while with the same friendly expression. As soon as Porthos placed him on the ground, the boy’s legs shook so much that he fell back onto some sacks of corks. But seeing the giant's gentle demeanor, he decided to try again and said:

“Ah, monsieur! pray be careful.”

"Hey, sir! Please be careful."

“What about?” inquired Porthos.

“What’s up?” asked Porthos.

“You are positively putting a fiery furnace into your body.”

“You're literally putting a fiery furnace inside your body.”

“How is that, my good fellow?”

“How’s that going, my friend?”

“All those things are very heating to the system!”

“All those things are really heating to the system!”

“Which?”

"Which one?"

“Raisins, nuts, and almonds.”

Raisins, nuts, and almonds.

“Yes; but if raisins, nuts, and almonds are heating—”

“Yes; but if raisins, nuts, and almonds are considered warming—”

“There is no doubt at all of it, monsieur.”

"There’s definitely no doubt about it, sir."

“Honey is very cooling,” said Porthos, stretching out his hand toward a small barrel of honey which was open, and he plunged the scoop with which the wants of the customers were supplied into it, and swallowed a good half-pound at one gulp.

“Honey is really refreshing,” said Porthos, reaching for a small open barrel of honey, and he dipped the scoop used to serve customers into it, swallowing a hefty half-pound in one go.

“I must trouble you for some water now, my man,” said Porthos.

“I need to ask you for some water now, my man,” said Porthos.

“In a pail, monsieur?” asked the lad, simply.

“In a bucket, sir?” the boy asked,

“No, in a water-bottle; that will be quite enough;” and raising the bottle to his mouth, as a trumpeter does his trumpet, he emptied the bottle at a single draught.

“No, in a water bottle; that’s more than enough;” and lifting the bottle to his mouth like a trumpeter raises his trumpet, he drank the entire bottle in one go.

Planchet was agitated in every fibre of propriety and self-esteem. However, a worthy representative of the hospitality which prevailed in early days, he feigned to be talking very earnestly with D’Artagnan, and incessantly repeated:—“Ah! monsieur, what a happiness! what an honor!”

Planchet was on edge in every sense of propriety and self-worth. Still, as a true representative of the hospitality that was common in earlier times, he pretended to be engaged in a serious conversation with D’Artagnan, continually exclaiming:—“Ah! sir, what a joy! what an honor!”

“What time shall we have supper, Planchet?” inquired Porthos, “I feel hungry.”

“What time are we having supper, Planchet?” asked Porthos. “I’m feeling hungry.”

The foreman clasped his hands together. The two others got under the counters, fearing Porthos might have a taste for human flesh.

The foreman pressed his hands together. The other two ducked under the counters, worried that Porthos might be interested in human flesh.

“We shall only take a sort of snack here,” said D’Artagnan; “and when we get to Planchet’s country-seat, we will have supper.”

“We’ll just grab a quick snack here,” said D’Artagnan; “and when we get to Planchet’s place, we’ll have supper.”

“Ah, ah! so we are going to your country-house, Planchet,” said Porthos; “so much the better.”

“Ah, great! So we’re going to your country house, Planchet,” said Porthos; “that’s awesome.”

“You overwhelm me, monsieur le baron.”

“You're too much for me, Mr. Baron.”

The “monsieur le baron” had a great effect upon the men, who detected a personage of the highest quality in an appetite of that kind. This title, too, reassured them. They had never heard that an ogre was ever called “monsieur le baron”.

The “monsieur le baron” had a strong impact on the men, who recognized someone of the highest stature in such an appetite. This title also put them at ease. They had never heard of an ogre being called “monsieur le baron.”

“I will take a few biscuits to eat on the road,” said Porthos, carelessly; and he emptied a whole jar of aniseed biscuits into the huge pocket of his doublet.

“I'll take a few cookies to snack on during the trip,” said Porthos, casually; and he dumped an entire jar of aniseed cookies into the large pocket of his doublet.

“My shop is saved!” exclaimed Planchet.

“My shop is saved!” shouted Planchet.

“Yes, as the cheese was,” whispered the foreman.

“Yes, just like the cheese was,” whispered the foreman.

“What cheese?”

"Which cheese?"

“The Dutch cheese, inside which a rat had made his way, and we found only the rind left.”

“The Dutch cheese, where a rat had gotten in, and we found only the rind left.”

Planchet looked all round his shop, and observing the different articles which had escaped Porthos’s teeth, he found the comparison somewhat exaggerated. The foreman, who remarked what was passing in his master’s mind, said, “Take care; he is not gone yet.”

Planchet looked around his shop, and noticing the various items that had escaped Porthos’s grasp, he felt the comparison was a bit exaggerated. The foreman, who sensed what was on his boss's mind, said, “Be careful; he's not gone yet.”

“Have you any fruit here?” said Porthos, as he went upstairs to the entresol, where it had just been announced that some refreshment was prepared.

“Do you have any fruit here?” Porthos asked as he went upstairs to the entresol, where it had just been announced that some refreshments were ready.

“Alas!” thought the grocer, addressing a look at D’Artagnan full of entreaty, which the latter half understood.

“Alas!” thought the grocer, giving D’Artagnan a pleading look that the latter partially understood.

As soon as they had finished eating they set off. It was late when the three riders, who had left Paris about six in the evening, arrived at Fontainebleau. The journey passed very agreeably. Porthos took a fancy to Planchet’s society, because the latter was very respectful in his manners, and seemed delighted to talk to him about his meadows, his woods, and his rabbit-warrens. Porthos had all the taste and pride of a landed proprietor. When D’Artagnan saw his two companions in earnest conversation, he took the opposite side of the road, and letting his bridle drop upon his horse’s neck, separated himself from the whole world, as he had done from Porthos and from Planchet. The moon shone softly through the foliage of the forest. The breezes of the open country rose deliciously perfumed to the horse’s nostrils, and they snorted and pranced along delightedly. Porthos and Planchet began to talk about hay-crops. Planchet admitted to Porthos that in the advanced years of his life, he had certainly neglected agricultural pursuits for commerce, but that his childhood had been passed in Picardy in the beautiful meadows where the grass grew as high as the knees, and where he had played under the green apple-trees covered with red-cheeked fruit; he went on to say, that he had solemnly promised himself that as soon as he should have made his fortune, he would return to nature, and end his days, as he had begun them, as near as he possibly could to the earth itself, where all men must sleep at last.

As soon as they finished eating, they set off. It was late when the three riders, who had left Paris around six in the evening, arrived at Fontainebleau. The journey was quite pleasant. Porthos enjoyed Planchet’s company because the latter was very respectful and seemed happy to talk to him about his meadows, his woods, and his rabbit-warrens. Porthos had all the taste and pride of a landowner. When D’Artagnan saw his two companions deep in conversation, he moved to the other side of the road, letting his reins drop on his horse's neck, and distanced himself from the world just as he had done from Porthos and Planchet. The moon softly illuminated the forest through the leaves. The breezes from the open countryside carried a delightful fragrance to the horse's nostrils, making them snort and prance happily along. Porthos and Planchet started discussing hay crops. Planchet confessed to Porthos that in the later years of his life, he had definitely shifted from farming to commerce, but that his childhood had been spent in Picardy among beautiful meadows where the grass grew as high as his knees, and where he played under green apple trees laden with red fruit. He added that he had solemnly promised himself that as soon as he made his fortune, he would return to nature and live out his days as closely as possible to the earth, where all men must ultimately rest.

“Eh, eh!” said Porthos; “in that case, my dear Monsieur Planchet, your retirement is not far distant.”

“Eh, eh!” said Porthos; “in that case, my dear Monsieur Planchet, your retirement isn’t far off.”

“How so?”

"How's that?"

“Why, you seem to be in the way of making your fortune very soon.”

“Wow, it looks like you're on track to make your fortune pretty soon.”

“Well, we are getting on pretty well, I must admit,” replied Planchet.

“Well, we're doing pretty well, I have to say,” replied Planchet.

“Come, tell me what is the extent of your ambition, and what is the amount you intend to retire upon?”

“Come on, tell me how ambitious you are and how much you plan to live on after you retire?”

“There is one circumstance, monsieur,” said Planchet, without answering the question, “which occasions me a good deal of anxiety.”

“There’s one thing, sir,” Planchet said, avoiding the question, “that makes me quite anxious.”

“What is it?” inquired Porthos, looking all round him as if in search of the circumstance that annoyed Planchet, and desirous of freeing him from it.

“What is it?” asked Porthos, looking around as if trying to find out what was bothering Planchet and wanting to help him with it.

“Why, formerly,” said the grocer, “you used to call me Planchet quite short, and you would have spoken to me then in a much more familiar manner than you do now.”

“Why, back in the day,” said the grocer, “you used to call me Planchet for short, and you would have talked to me in a much more friendly way than you do now.”

“Certainly, certainly, I should have said so formerly,” replied the good-natured Porthos, with an embarrassment full of delicacy; “but formerly—”

“Of course, of course, I should have said that earlier,” replied the good-natured Porthos, feeling embarrassed in a polite way; “but earlier—”

“Formerly I was M. d’Artagnan’s lackey; is not that what you mean?”

“Before, I was M. d’Artagnan’s servant; isn’t that what you mean?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“Well if I am not quite his lackey, I am as much as ever I was his devoted servant; and more than that, since that time—”

“Well, if I'm not exactly his lackey, I'm definitely still his devoted servant; and even more so since then—”

“Well, Planchet?”

"What's up, Planchet?"

“Since that time, I have had the honor of being in partnership with him.”

“Since then, I’ve had the privilege of partnering with him.”

“Oh, oh!” said Porthos. “What, has D’Artagnan gone into the grocery business?”

“Oh, oh!” said Porthos. “What, has D’Artagnan opened a grocery store?”

“No, no,” said D’Artagnan, whom these words had drawn out of his reverie, and who entered into the conversation with that readiness and rapidity which distinguished every operation of his mind and body. “It was not D’Artagnan who entered into the grocery business, but Planchet who entered into a political affair with me.”

“No, no,” said D’Artagnan, pulled out of his thoughts by those words, and he jumped into the conversation with the same quickness and energy that defined everything he did. “It wasn’t D’Artagnan who got into the grocery business, but Planchet who got involved in a political matter with me.”

“Yes,” said Planchet, with mingled pride and satisfaction, “we transacted a little business which brought me in a hundred thousand francs and M. d’Artagnan two hundred thousand.”

“Yes,” said Planchet, with a mix of pride and satisfaction, “we did a bit of business that earned me a hundred thousand francs and M. d’Artagnan two hundred thousand.”

“Oh, oh!” said Porthos, with admiration.

“Oh, wow!” said Porthos, with admiration.

“So that, monsieur le baron,” continued the grocer, “I again beg you to be kind enough to call me Planchet, as you used to do; and to speak to me as familiarly as in old times. You cannot possibly imagine the pleasure it would give me.”

“So that, mister baron,” continued the grocer, “I once again ask you to call me Planchet, like you used to, and to speak to me as casually as in the old days. You can't possibly imagine how much pleasure it would bring me.”

“If that be the case, my dear Planchet, I will do so, certainly,” replied Porthos. And as he was quite close to Planchet, he raised his hand, as if to strike him on the shoulder, in token of friendly cordiality; but a fortunate movement of the horse made him miss his aim, so that his hand fell on the crupper of Planchet’s horse, instead; which made the animal’s legs almost give way.

“If that’s the case, my dear Planchet, I will definitely do it,” replied Porthos. And since he was quite close to Planchet, he raised his hand as if to pat him on the shoulder, as a sign of friendly camaraderie; but a sudden movement of the horse caused him to miss, so his hand ended up on the back of Planchet’s horse instead, nearly making the animal stumble.

D’Artagnan burst out laughing, as he said, “Take care, Planchet; for if Porthos begins to like you so much, he will caress you, and if he caresses you he will knock you as flat as a pancake. Porthos is still as strong as ever, you know.”

D’Artagnan burst out laughing and said, “Be careful, Planchet; if Porthos starts to really like you, he’ll hug you, and if he hugs you, he’ll flatten you like a pancake. Porthos is still as strong as ever, you know.”

“Oh,” said Planchet, “Mousqueton is not dead, and yet monsieur le baron is very fond of him.”

“Oh,” said Planchet, “Mousqueton isn’t dead, and yet monsieur le baron is really fond of him.”

“Certainly,” said Porthos, with a sigh which made all the three horses rear; “and I was only saying, this very morning, to D’Artagnan, how much I regretted him. But tell me, Planchet?”

“Sure,” said Porthos, with a sigh that caused all three horses to rear up. “I was just saying this morning to D’Artagnan how much I missed him. But tell me, Planchet?”

“Thank you, monsieur le baron, thank you.”

“Thank you, Mr. Baron, thank you.”

“Good lad, good lad! How many acres of park have you got?”

“Good guy, good guy! How many acres of park do you have?”

“Of park?”

“Of the park?”

“Yes; we will reckon up the meadows presently, and the woods afterwards.”

“Yes, we’ll count the meadows soon, and the woods after that.”

“Whereabouts, monsieur?” “At your chateau.”

“Where are you, sir?” “At your chateau.”

“Oh, monsieur le baron, I have neither chateau, nor park, nor meadows, nor woods.”

“Oh, Mr. Baron, I have no castle, no grounds, no fields, nor forests.”

“What have you got, then?” inquired Porthos, “and why do you call it a country-seat?”

“What do you have, then?” asked Porthos. “And why do you call it a country house?”

“I did not call it a country-seat, monsieur le baron,” replied Planchet, somewhat humiliated, “but a country-box.”

“I didn’t call it a country estate, sir,” replied Planchet, a bit embarrassed, “but a country cottage.”

“Ah, ah! I understand. You are modest.”

“Ah, ah! I get it. You're humble.”

“No, monsieur le baron, I speak the plain truth. I have rooms for a couple of friends, that’s all.”

“No, Mr. Baron, I’m speaking honestly. I have space for a couple of friends, that’s it.”

“But in that case, whereabouts do your friends walk?”

“But in that case, where do your friends hang out?”

“In the first place, they can walk about the king’s forest, which is very beautiful.”

“In the first place, they can stroll through the king’s forest, which is quite beautiful.”

“Yes, I know the forest is very fine,” said Porthos; “nearly as beautiful as my forest at Berry.”

“Yes, I know the forest is really nice,” said Porthos; “almost as beautiful as my forest in Berry.”

Planchet opened his eyes very wide. “Have you a forest of the same kind as the forest at Fontainebleau, monsieur le baron?” he stammered out.

Planchet opened his eyes wide. “Do you have a forest like the one at Fontainebleau, sir?” he stammered.

“Yes; I have two, indeed, but the one at Berry is my favorite.”

“Yes, I have two, but the one at Berry is my favorite.”

“Why so?” asked Planchet.

“Why?” asked Planchet.

“Because I don’t know where it ends; and, also, because it is full of poachers.”

“Because I don’t know where it ends; and, also, because it’s full of poachers.”

“How can the poachers make the forest so agreeable to you?”

“How can the poachers make the forest so pleasant for you?”

“Because they hunt my game, and I hunt them—which, in these peaceful times, is for me a sufficiently pleasing picture of war on a small scale.”

“Because they chase my prey, and I chase them—which, in these peaceful times, is for me a pretty satisfying image of war on a small scale.”

They had reached this turn of conversation, when Planchet, looking up, perceived the houses at the commencement of Fontainebleau, the lofty outlines of which stood out strongly against the misty visage of the heavens; whilst, rising above the compact and irregularly formed mass of buildings, the pointed roofs of the chateau were clearly visible, the slates of which glistened beneath the light of the moon, like the scales of an immense fish. “Gentlemen,” said Planchet, “I have the honor to inform you that we have arrived at Fontainebleau.”

They had just gotten to this point in the conversation when Planchet looked up and spotted the houses at the edge of Fontainebleau, their tall outlines standing out sharply against the misty sky. Above the dense and uneven cluster of buildings, the pointed roofs of the chateau were clearly visible, the slate shining in the moonlight like the scales of a huge fish. “Gentlemen,” said Planchet, “I’m pleased to inform you that we have arrived at Fontainebleau.”

Chapter V. Planchet’s Country-House.

The cavaliers looked up, and saw that what Planchet had announced to them was true. Ten minutes afterwards they were in the street called the Rue de Lyon, on the opposite side of the hostelry of the Beau Paon. A high hedge of bushy elders, hawthorn, and wild hops formed an impenetrable fence, behind which rose a white house, with a high tiled roof. Two of the windows, which were quite dark, looked upon the street. Between the two, a small door, with a porch supported by a couple of pillars, formed the entrance to the house. The door was gained by a step raised a little from the ground. Planchet got off his horse, as if he intended to knock at the door; but, on second thoughts, he took hold of his horse by the bridle, and led it about thirty paces further on, his two companions following him. He then advanced about another thirty paces, until he arrived at the door of a cart-house, lighted by an iron grating; and, lifting up a wooden latch, pushed open one of the folding-doors. He entered first, leading his horse after him by the bridle, into a small courtyard, where an odor met them which revealed their close vicinity to a stable. “That smells all right,” said Porthos, loudly, getting off his horse, “and I almost begin to think I am near my own cows at Pierrefonds.”

The knights looked up and saw that what Planchet had told them was true. Ten minutes later, they were on Rue de Lyon, across from the Beau Paon inn. A tall hedge of thick elder bushes, hawthorn, and wild hops created an impenetrable barrier, behind which stood a white house with a steep tiled roof. Two dark windows faced the street. Between them was a small door with a porch supported by a couple of pillars, serving as the entrance to the house. A step led up to the door, which was slightly raised from the ground. Planchet dismounted as if he was going to knock, but then changed his mind, took hold of his horse by the bridle, and led it about thirty paces further down the street, followed by his companions. He then walked another thirty paces until he reached the door of a cart shed, which was lit by an iron grate; lifting a wooden latch, he pushed open one of the double doors. He went inside first, leading his horse by the bridle into a small courtyard, where the smell indicated they were close to a stable. “That smells good,” said Porthos loudly, getting off his horse, “and I almost feel like I’m near my own cows at Pierrefonds.”

“I have only one cow,” Planchet hastened to say modestly.

“I only have one cow,” Planchet quickly said modestly.

“And I have thirty,” said Porthos; “or rather, I don’t exactly know how many I have.”

“And I have thirty,” said Porthos; “or actually, I’m not really sure how many I have.”

When the two cavaliers had entered, Planchet fastened the door behind them. In the meantime, D’Artagnan, who had dismounted with his usual agility, inhaled the fresh perfumed air with the delight a Parisian feels at the sight of green fields and fresh foliage, plucked a piece of honeysuckle with one hand, and of sweet-briar with the other. Porthos clawed hold of some peas which were twined round poles stuck into the ground, and ate, or rather browsed upon them, shells and all: and Planchet was busily engaged trying to wake up an old and infirm peasant, who was fast asleep in a shed, lying on a bed of moss, and dressed in an old stable suit of clothes. The peasant, recognizing Planchet, called him “the master,” to the grocer’s great satisfaction. “Stable the horses well, old fellow, and you shall have something good for yourself,” said Planchet.

When the two knights came in, Planchet locked the door behind them. Meanwhile, D’Artagnan, who had jumped off his horse with his usual grace, breathed in the sweet-smelling air with the joy a Parisian feels when seeing green fields and fresh leaves. He picked a piece of honeysuckle with one hand and sweet briar with the other. Porthos grabbed some peas that were twisted around poles stuck in the ground and munched on them, shells and all. Planchet was busy trying to wake up an old, frail peasant who was fast asleep in a shed, lying on a mossy bed, dressed in an old stable outfit. The peasant, recognizing Planchet, called him “the master,” which made the grocer very happy. “Take good care of the horses, old friend, and you’ll get something nice for yourself,” said Planchet.

“Yes, yes; fine animals they are too,” said the peasant. “Oh! they shall have as much as they like.”

“Yes, yes; they are great animals too,” said the peasant. “Oh! they can have as much as they want.”

“Gently, gently, my man,” said D’Artagnan, “we are getting on a little too fast. A few oats and a good bed—nothing more.”

“Easy there, my man,” said D’Artagnan, “we're moving a bit too quickly. Just some oats and a comfy bed—nothing more.”

“Some bran and water for my horse,” said Porthos, “for it is very warm, I think.”

“Some bran and water for my horse,” Porthos said, “because it’s really warm, I think.”

“Don’t be afraid, gentlemen,” replied Planchet; “Daddy Celestin is an old gendarme, who fought at Ivry. He knows all about horses; so come into the house.” And he led the way along a well-sheltered walk, which crossed a kitchen-garden, then a small paddock, and came out into a little garden behind the house, the principal front of which, as we have already noticed, faced the street. As they approached, they could see, through two open windows on the ground floor, which led into a sitting-room, the interior of Planchet’s residence. This room, softly lighted by a lamp placed on the table, seemed, from the end of the garden, like a smiling image of repose, comfort, and happiness. In every direction where the rays of light fell, whether upon a piece of old china, or upon an article of furniture shining from excessive neatness, or upon the weapons hanging against the wall, the soft light was softly reflected; and its rays seemed to linger everywhere upon something or another, agreeable to the eye. The lamp which lighted the room, whilst the foliage of jasmine and climbing roses hung in masses from the window-frames, splendidly illuminated a damask table-cloth as white as snow. The table was laid for two persons. Amber-colored wine sparkled in a long cut-glass bottle; and a large jug of blue china, with a silver lid, was filled with foaming cider. Near the table, in a high-backed armchair, reclined, fast asleep, a woman of about thirty years of age, her face the very picture of health and freshness. Upon her knees lay a large cat, with her paws folded under her, and her eyes half-closed, purring in that significant manner which, according to feline habits, indicates perfect contentment. The two friends paused before the window in complete amazement, while Planchet, perceiving their astonishment, was in no little degree secretly delighted at it.

“Don’t worry, gentlemen,” Planchet replied. “Daddy Celestin is an old cop who fought at Ivry. He knows all about horses, so come on in.” He led the way down a well-sheltered path that went through a kitchen garden, then a small paddock, and eventually opened up to a little garden behind the house, whose main front, as we’ve already noted, faced the street. As they got closer, they could see into two open windows on the ground floor leading into a living room, revealing the inside of Planchet’s home. The room, softly lit by a lamp on the table, looked from the end of the garden like a comforting scene of rest, comfort, and happiness. Wherever the light fell, whether on a piece of old china, a piece of furniture gleaming from being so well-kept, or the weapons hanging on the wall, the soft light reflected gently, as if it lingered on things pleasing to the eye. The lamp that illuminated the room, along with the jasmine and climbing roses hanging in clusters from the window frames, brilliantly lit a damask tablecloth as white as snow. The table was set for two. Amber-colored wine sparkled in a long cut-glass bottle, and a large blue china jug with a silver lid was filled with foaming cider. Next to the table, in a high-backed armchair, lay a woman about thirty years old, fast asleep, her face radiating health and freshness. A large cat with its paws folded underneath it and eyes half-closed was purring contentedly on her lap. The two friends stopped in front of the window, completely amazed, while Planchet, noticing their astonishment, felt a secret delight in it.

“Ah! Planchet, you rascal,” said D’Artagnan, “I now understand your absences.”

“Ah! Planchet, you troublemaker,” said D’Artagnan, “I finally get why you’ve been missing.”

“Oh, oh! there is some white linen!” said Porthos, in his turn, in a voice of thunder. At the sound of this gigantic voice, the cat took flight, the housekeeper woke up with a start, and Planchet, assuming a gracious air, introduced his two companions into the room, where the table was already laid.

“Oh, oh! There’s some white linen!” Porthos exclaimed in a booming voice. At the sound of his powerful voice, the cat ran away, the housekeeper jolted awake, and Planchet, putting on a charming demeanor, ushered his two friends into the room, where the table was already set.

“Permit me, my dear,” he said, “to present to you Monsieur le Chevalier d’Artagnan, my patron.” D’Artagnan took the lady’s hand in his in the most courteous manner, and with precisely the same chivalrous air as he would have taken Madame’s.

“Allow me, my dear,” he said, “to introduce you to Monsieur le Chevalier d’Artagnan, my patron.” D’Artagnan took the lady’s hand in his in the most polite way, with the same noble demeanor as he would have shown to Madame.

“Monsieur le Baron du Vallon de Bracieux de Pierrefonds,” added Planchet. Porthos bowed with a reverence which Anne of Austria would have approved of.

“Monsieur le Baron du Vallon de Bracieux de Pierrefonds,” added Planchet. Porthos bowed with a level of respect that Anne of Austria would have appreciated.

It was then Planchet’s turn, and he unhesitatingly embraced the lady in question, not, however, until he had made a sign as if requesting D’Artagnan’s and Porthos’s permission, a permission as a matter of course frankly conceded. D’Artagnan complimented Planchet, and said, “You are indeed a man who knows how to make life agreeable.”

It was then Planchet's turn, and he confidently hugged the lady in question, but not before he gestured as if asking for D'Artagnan's and Porthos's permission, which was readily granted. D'Artagnan praised Planchet, saying, "You really know how to make life enjoyable."

“Life, monsieur,” said Planchet, laughing, “is capital which a man ought to invest as sensibly as he possibly can.”

“Life, sir,” said Planchet, laughing, “is a resource that a person should invest as wisely as they can.”

“And you get very good interest for yours,” said Porthos, with a burst of laughter like a peal of thunder.

“And you get really good interest for yours,” said Porthos, with laughter that sounded like a thunderclap.

Planchet turned to his housekeeper. “You have before you,” he said to her, “the two gentlemen who influenced the greatest, gayest, grandest portion of my life. I have spoken to you about them both very frequently.”

Planchet turned to his housekeeper. “You are in the presence of,” he said to her, “the two gentlemen who have had the biggest, most enjoyable, and most significant impact on my life. I’ve talked about them both quite a bit.”

“And about two others as well,” said the lady, with a very decided Flemish accent.

“And about two others too,” said the lady, with a strong Flemish accent.

“Madame is Dutch?” inquired D’Artagnan. Porthos curled his mustache, a circumstance which was not lost upon D’Artagnan, who noticed everything.

“Is Madame Dutch?” D’Artagnan asked. Porthos twirled his mustache, a detail that D’Artagnan didn’t miss, as he observed everything.

“I am from Antwerp,” said the lady.

“I’m from Antwerp,” said the woman.

“And her name is Madame Getcher,” said Planchet.

“And her name is Madame Getcher,” Planchet said.

“You should not call her madame,” said D’Artagnan.

“You shouldn’t call her madame,” said D’Artagnan.

“Why not?” asked Planchet.

“Why not?” Planchet asked.

“Because it would make her seem older every time you call her so.”

“Because it would make her look older every time you call her that.”

“Well, I call her Truchen.”

"Well, I call her Truch."

“And a very pretty name too,” said Porthos.

“And it's a really nice name too,” said Porthos.

“Truchen,” said Planchet, “came to me from Flanders with her virtue and two thousand florins. She ran away from a brute of a husband who was in the habit of beating her. Being myself a Picard born, I was always very fond of the Artesian women, and it is only a step from Artois to Flanders; she came crying bitterly to her godfather, my predecessor in the Rue des Lombards; she placed her two thousand florins in my establishment, which I have turned to very good account, and which have brought her in ten thousand.”

“Truchen,” Planchet said, “came to me from Flanders with her integrity and two thousand florins. She escaped from a cruel husband who used to beat her. Since I’m from Picardy, I’ve always had a soft spot for the Artesian women, and it’s just a short distance from Artois to Flanders; she came crying to her godfather, my predecessor on Rue des Lombards; she deposited her two thousand florins with me, which I’ve put to good use, and it has earned her ten thousand.”

“Bravo, Planchet.”

“Nice job, Planchet.”

“She is free and well off; she has a cow, a maid servant and old Celestin at her orders; she mends my linen, knits my winter stockings; she only sees me every fortnight, and seems to make herself in all things tolerably happy.

“She is independent and doing well; she has a cow, a maid, and old Celestin at her service; she repairs my linen, knits my winter socks; she only sees me every two weeks and appears to make herself reasonably happy in all aspects.”

“And indeed, gentlemen, I am very happy and comfortable,” said Truchen, with perfect ingenuousness.

“And really, guys, I am very happy and comfortable,” said Truchen, with complete honesty.

Porthos began to curl the other side of his mustache. “The deuce,” thought D’Artagnan, “can Porthos have any intentions in that quarter?”

Porthos started to twist the other side of his mustache. “What the heck,” thought D’Artagnan, “does Porthos have any plans in that direction?”

In the meantime Truchen had set her cook to work, had laid the table for two more, and covered it with every possible delicacy that could convert a light supper into a substantial meal, a meal into a regular feast. Fresh butter, salt beef, anchovies, tunny, a shopful of Planchet’s commodities, fowls, vegetables, salad, fish from the pond and the river, game from the forest—all the produce, in fact, of the province. Moreover, Planchet returned from the cellar, laden with ten bottles of wine, the glass of which could hardly be seen for the thick coating of dust which covered them. Porthos’s heart began to expand as he said, “I am hungry,” and he sat himself beside Madame Truchen, whom he looked at in the most killing manner. D’Artagnan seated himself on the other side of her, while Planchet, discreetly and full of delight, took his seat opposite.

In the meantime, Truchen had set her cook to work, laid the table for two more, and covered it with every possible delicacy that could turn a light supper into a hearty meal, and a meal into a full feast. Fresh butter, salt beef, anchovies, tuna, a variety of Planchet’s goods, chickens, vegetables, salad, fish from the pond and the river, game from the forest—all the produce, in fact, from the province. Moreover, Planchet returned from the cellar, carrying ten bottles of wine, barely visible under the thick layer of dust covering them. Porthos’s spirits began to lift as he said, “I’m hungry,” and he sat down beside Madame Truchen, giving her a charming look. D’Artagnan took a seat on the other side of her, while Planchet, discreet and delighted, sat opposite.

“Do not trouble yourselves,” he said, “if Truchen should leave the table now and then during supper; for she will have to look after your bedrooms.”

“Don’t worry,” he said, “if Truchen gets up from the table now and then during dinner; she’ll need to check on your bedrooms.”

In fact, the housekeeper made her escape quite frequently, and they could hear, on the first floor above them, the creaking of the wooden bedsteads and the rolling of the castors on the floor. While this was going on, the three men, Porthos especially, ate and drank gloriously,—it was wonderful to see them. The ten full bottles were ten empty ones by the time Truchen returned with the cheese. D’Artagnan still preserved his dignity and self-possession, but Porthos had lost a portion of his; and the mirth soon began to grow somewhat uproarious. D’Artagnan recommended a new descent into the cellar, and, as Planchet no longer walked with the steadiness of a well-trained foot-soldier, the captain of the musketeers proposed to accompany him. They set off, humming songs wild enough to frighten anybody who might be listening. Truchen remained behind at table with Porthos. While the two wine-bibbers were looking behind the firewood for what they wanted, a sharp report was heard like the impact of a pair of lips on a lady’s cheek.

In fact, the housekeeper often made her escape, and they could hear, on the first floor above them, the creaking of the wooden beds and the rolling of the casters on the floor. Meanwhile, the three men, especially Porthos, were eating and drinking heartily—it was a sight to see. The ten full bottles turned into ten empty ones by the time Truchen came back with the cheese. D’Artagnan still kept his dignity and composure, but Porthos had let some of his slip away, and the laughter soon started to get a bit rowdy. D’Artagnan suggested another trip to the cellar, and since Planchet was no longer walking like a well-trained foot-soldier, the captain of the musketeers offered to go with him. They set off, humming songs wild enough to scare anyone who might be listening. Truchen stayed at the table with Porthos. While the two heavy drinkers were rummaging behind the firewood for what they wanted, a sharp sound was heard, like the moment lips met a lady's cheek.

“Porthos fancies himself at La Rochelle,” thought D’Artagnan, as they returned freighted with bottles. Planchet was singing so loudly that he was incapable of noticing anything. D’Artagnan, whom nothing ever escaped, remarked how much redder Truchen’s left cheek was than her right. Porthos was sitting on Truchen’s left, and was curling with both his hands both sides of his mustache at once, and Truchen was looking at him with a most bewitching smile. The sparkling wine of Anjou very soon produced a remarkable effect upon the three companions. D’Artagnan had hardly strength enough left to take a candlestick to light Planchet up his own staircase. Planchet was pulling Porthos along, who was following Truchen, who was herself jovial enough. It was D’Artagnan who found out the rooms and the beds. Porthos threw himself into the one destined for him, after his friend had undressed him. D’Artagnan got into his own bed, saying to himself, “Mordioux! I had made up my mind never to touch that light-colored wine, which brings my early camp days back again. Fie! fie! if my musketeers were only to see their captain in such a state.” And drawing the curtains of his bed, he added, “Fortunately enough, though, they will not see me.”

“Porthos thinks he's at La Rochelle,” D’Artagnan thought as they returned loaded with bottles. Planchet was singing so loudly that he didn’t notice anything else. D’Artagnan, who missed nothing, noticed how much redder Truchen’s left cheek was than her right. Porthos was sitting on Truchen’s left, curling both sides of his mustache at the same time, and Truchen was looking at him with a captivating smile. The sparkling wine from Anjou quickly had a noticeable effect on the three friends. D’Artagnan barely had the strength to grab a candlestick to help Planchet up the stairs. Planchet was dragging Porthos along, who was following Truchen, who was herself in high spirits. It was D’Artagnan who found the rooms and the beds. Porthos flopped down onto the bed meant for him after his friend had helped him undress. D’Artagnan climbed into his own bed, thinking to himself, “Mordioux! I promised myself I wouldn’t touch that light-colored wine, which reminds me of my early camp days. Ugh! Ugh! If my musketeers could see their captain like this.” And pulling the curtains of his bed closed, he added, “Fortunately, they won't see me.”

“The country is very amusing,” said Porthos, stretching out his legs, which passed through the wooden footboard, and made a tremendous crash, of which, however, no one in the house was capable of taking the slightest notice. By two o’clock in the morning every one was fast asleep.

“The country is really entertaining,” said Porthos, stretching out his legs, which went through the wooden footboard and made a huge crash, but no one in the house seemed to notice at all. By two o’clock in the morning, everyone was sound asleep.

Chapter VI. Showing What Could Be Seen from Planchet’s House.

The next morning found the three heroes sleeping soundly. Truchen had closed the outside blinds to keep the first rays of the sun from the leaden-lidded eyes of her guests, like a kind, good housekeeper. It was still perfectly dark, then, beneath Porthos’s curtains and under Planchet’s canopy, when D’Artagnan, awakened by an indiscreet ray of light which made its way through a peek-hole in the shutters, jumped hastily out of bed, as if he wished to be the first at a forlorn hope. He took by assault Porthos’s room, which was next to his own. The worthy Porthos was sleeping with a noise like distant thunder; in the dim obscurity of the room his gigantic frame was prominently displayed, and his swollen fist hung down outside the bed upon the carpet. D’Artagnan awoke Porthos, who rubbed his eyes in a tolerably good humor. In the meantime Planchet was dressing himself, and met at their bedroom doors his two guests, who were still somewhat unsteady from their previous evening’s entertainment. Although it was yet very early, the whole household was already up. The cook was mercilessly slaughtering in the poultry-yard; Celestin was gathering white cherries in the garden. Porthos, brisk and lively as ever, held out his hand to Planchet’s, and D’Artagnan requested permission to embrace Madame Truchen. The latter, to show that she bore no ill-will, approached Porthos, upon whom she conferred the same favor. Porthos embraced Madame Truchen, heaving an enormous sigh. Planchet took both his friends by the hand.

The next morning, the three heroes were fast asleep. Truchen had closed the blinds to keep the early sunlight from bothering her guests, like a thoughtful housekeeper. It was still completely dark under Porthos’s curtains and Planchet’s canopy when D’Artagnan, awakened by a sneaky ray of light sneaking through a crack in the shutters, jumped out of bed quickly, eager to be the first to tackle the day. He stormed into Porthos’s room, which was next to his. The hefty Porthos was snoring loudly, like distant thunder; in the dim light, his large frame was clearly visible, and one of his swollen fists hung down over the edge of the bed onto the carpet. D’Artagnan woke Porthos, who rubbed his eyes in a fairly good mood. Meanwhile, Planchet was getting dressed and encountered his two guests at their bedroom doors, who were still a bit unsteady from the previous night’s festivities. Even though it was early, the entire household was already awake. The cook was aggressively butchering in the poultry yard, and Celestin was picking white cherries in the garden. Porthos, lively as ever, reached out to shake hands with Planchet, and D’Artagnan asked if he could hug Madame Truchen. To show she held no hard feelings, she approached Porthos and gave him the same gesture. Porthos hugged Madame Truchen with a big sigh. Planchet took both his friends by the hand.

“I am going to show you over the house,” he said; “when we arrived last night it was as dark as an oven, and we were unable to see anything; but in broad daylight, everything looks different, and you will be satisfied, I hope.”

“I’m going to show you around the house,” he said. “When we got here last night, it was dark as night, and we couldn’t see anything. But in broad daylight, everything looks different, and I hope you’ll be satisfied.”

“If we begin by the view you have here,” said D’Artagnan, “that charms me beyond everything; I have always lived in royal mansions, you know, and royal personages have tolerably sound ideas upon the selection of points of view.”

“If we start with your perspective here,” said D’Artagnan, “that captivates me more than anything; I’ve always lived in royal residences, you know, and royalty generally has pretty good judgment when it comes to choosing viewpoints.”

“I am a great stickler for a good view myself,” said Porthos. “At my Chateau de Pierrefonds, I have had four avenues laid out, and at the end of each is a landscape of an altogether different character from the others.”

“I really value a great view,” said Porthos. “At my Chateau de Pierrefonds, I’ve designed four avenues, and at the end of each one, there’s a landscape that’s completely different from the others.”

“You shall see my prospect,” said Planchet; and he led his two guests to a window.

“You'll see my view,” said Planchet; and he took his two guests to a window.

“Ah!” said D’Artagnan, “this is the Rue de Lyon.”

“Ah!” said D’Artagnan, “this is Rue de Lyon.”

“Yes, I have two windows on this side, a paltry, insignificant view, for there is always that bustling and noisy inn, which is a very disagreeable neighbor. I had four windows here, but I bricked up two.”

“Yes, I have two windows on this side, with a pretty lame view, because there’s always that busy and loud inn next door, which is a really annoying neighbor. I used to have four windows here, but I bricked up two.”

“Let us go on,” said D’Artagnan.

"Let's move on," said D'Artagnan.

They entered a corridor leading to the bedrooms, and Planchet pushed open the outside blinds.

They walked down a hallway toward the bedrooms, and Planchet pulled open the outside blinds.

“Hollo! what is that out yonder?” said Porthos.

“Hollо! What’s that out there?” said Porthos.

“The forest,” said Planchet. “It is the horizon,—a thick line of green, which is yellow in the spring, green in the summer, red in the autumn, and white in the winter.”

“The forest,” said Planchet. “It stretches out to the horizon—a dense line of green that turns yellow in spring, green in summer, red in autumn, and white in winter.”

“All very well, but it is like a curtain, which prevents one seeing a greater distance.”

"That’s all fine and good, but it’s like a curtain that keeps you from seeing further away."

“Yes,” said Planchet; “still, one can see, at all events, everything that intervenes.”

“Yes,” said Planchet; “but at least you can see everything that gets in the way.”

“Ah, the open country,” said Porthos. “But what is that I see out there,—crosses and stones?”

“Ah, the open countryside,” said Porthos. “But what do I see out there—crosses and stones?”

“Ah, that is the cemetery,” exclaimed D’Artagnan.

“Ah, that’s the cemetery,” exclaimed D’Artagnan.

“Precisely,” said Planchet; “I assure you it is very curious. Hardly a day passes that some one is not buried there; for Fontainebleau is by no means an inconsiderable place. Sometimes we see young girls clothed in white carrying banners; at others, some of the town-council, or rich citizens, with choristers and all the parish authorities; and then, too, we see some of the officers of the king’s household.”

“Exactly,” said Planchet. “I can assure you it’s quite interesting. Hardly a day goes by without someone being buried there, since Fontainebleau is no small place. Sometimes we see young girls in white carrying banners; other times, members of the town council or wealthy citizens, accompanied by choir singers and all the parish officials; and we also see some of the king’s household officers.”

“I should not like that,” said Porthos.

“I wouldn’t like that,” said Porthos.

“There is not much amusement in it, at all events,” said D’Artagnan.

“There isn’t much fun in it, anyway,” said D’Artagnan.

“I assure you it encourages religious thoughts,” replied Planchet.

“I promise you it inspires spiritual thoughts,” replied Planchet.

“Oh, I don’t deny that.”

“Oh, I totally agree.”

“But,” continued Planchet, “we must all die one day or another, and I once met with a maxim somewhere which I have remembered, that the thought of death is a thought that will do us all good.”

“But,” Planchet continued, “we all have to die eventually, and I once came across a saying that I've kept in mind: the thought of death is something that can actually benefit us all.”

“I am far from saying the contrary,” said Porthos.

"I definitely don't mean the opposite," said Porthos.

“But,” objected D’Artagnan, “the thought of green fields, flowers, rivers, blue horizons, extensive and boundless plains, is not likely to do us good.”

“But,” D’Artagnan protested, “thinking about green fields, flowers, rivers, blue skies, and vast, open plains isn’t going to help us.”

“If I had any, I should be far from rejecting them,” said Planchet; “but possessing only this little cemetery, full of flowers, so moss-grown, shady, and quiet, I am contented with it, and I think of those who live in town, in the Rue des Lombards, for instance, and who have to listen to the rumbling of a couple of thousand vehicles every day, and to the soulless tramp, tramp, tramp of a hundred and fifty thousand foot-passengers.”

“If I had any, I definitely wouldn't reject them,” said Planchet; “but since all I have is this little graveyard, filled with flowers, so overgrown with moss, shady, and peaceful, I'm happy with it. I think about those who live in the city, in Rue des Lombards, for example, who have to deal with the noise of a couple thousand vehicles every day, and the mindless sound of a hundred and fifty thousand pedestrians.”

“But living,” said Porthos; “living, remember that.”

“But living,” Porthos said, “living, keep that in mind.”

“That is exactly the reason,” said Planchet, timidly, “why I feel it does me good to contemplate a few dead.”

“That's exactly why,” Planchet said shyly, “I feel it does me good to think about a few dead.”

“Upon my word,” said D’Artagnan, “that fellow Planchet is born a philosopher as well as a grocer.”

“Honestly,” said D’Artagnan, “that guy Planchet is just as much a philosopher as he is a grocer.”

“Monsieur,” said Planchet, “I am one of those good-humored sort of men whom Heaven created for the purpose of living a certain span of days, and of considering all good they meet with during their transitory stay on earth.”

“Sir,” said Planchet, “I’m one of those easygoing guys that Heaven made to live for a certain amount of time and to appreciate all the good things they come across during their brief time on earth.”

D’Artagnan sat down close to the window, and as there seemed to be something substantial in Planchet’s philosophy, he mused over it.

D’Artagnan sat down near the window, and since there appeared to be some truth in Planchet’s philosophy, he reflected on it.

“Ah, ah!” exclaimed Planchet, “if I am not mistaken, we are going to have a representation now, for I think I heard something like chanting.”

“Ah, ah!” exclaimed Planchet, “if I’m not mistaken, we’re about to have a performance, because I think I heard something like singing.”

“Yes,” said D’Artagnan, “I hear singing too.”

“Yes,” said D’Artagnan, “I can hear singing too.”

“Oh, it is only a burial of a very poor description,” said Planchet, disdainfully; “the officiating priest, the beadle, and only one chorister boy, nothing more. You observe, messieurs, that the defunct lady or gentleman could not have been of very high rank.”

“Oh, it’s just a really cheap burial,” Planchet said, looking down on it. “There’s the priest, the beadle, and just one choir boy—nothing more. You can see, gentlemen, that the deceased definitely wasn’t of very high status.”

“No; no one seems to be following the coffin.”

“No, nobody seems to be following the coffin.”

“Yes,” said Porthos; “I see a man.”

“Yeah,” said Porthos; “I see a guy.”

“You are right; a man wrapped in a cloak,” said D’Artagnan.

“You're right; a guy in a cloak,” said D’Artagnan.

“It’s not worth looking at,” said Planchet.

“It’s not worth looking at,” Planchet said.

“I find it interesting,” said D’Artagnan, leaning on the window-sill.

“I find it interesting,” said D’Artagnan, leaning on the window ledge.

“Come, come, you are beginning to take a fancy to the place already,” said Planchet, delightedly; “it is exactly my own case. I was so melancholy at first that I could do nothing but make the sign of the cross all day, and the chants were like so many nails being driven into my head; but now, they lull me to sleep, and no bird I have ever seen or heard can sing better than those which are to be met with in this cemetery.”

“Come on, you’re starting to like this place already,” said Planchet, happily; “I felt the same way. I was so down at first that all I could do was make the sign of the cross all day, and the chants felt like nails being hammered into my head; but now, they soothe me to sleep, and no bird I’ve ever seen or heard can sing better than those found in this cemetery.”

“Well,” said Porthos, “this is beginning to get a little dull for me, and I prefer going downstairs.”

“Well,” said Porthos, “this is starting to get a bit boring for me, and I’d rather head downstairs.”

Planchet with one bound was beside his guest, whom he offered to lead into the garden.

Planchet quickly moved beside his guest and offered to take him into the garden.

“What!” said Porthos to D’Artagnan, as he turned round, “are you going to remain here?”

“What!” Porthos said to D’Artagnan as he turned around, “are you going to stay here?”

“Yes, I will join you presently.”

“Yes, I will join you soon.”

“Well, M. D’Artagnan is right, after all,” said Planchet: “are they beginning to bury yet?”

“Well, M. D’Artagnan is right, after all,” said Planchet. “Are they starting to bury him yet?”

“Not yet.”

“Not yet.”

“Ah! yes, the grave-digger is waiting until the cords are fastened round the bier. But, see, a woman has just entered the cemetery at the other end.”

“Ah! yes, the grave-digger is waiting for the cords to be tied around the coffin. But look, a woman has just walked into the cemetery from the other end.”

“Yes, yes, my dear Planchet,” said D’Artagnan, quickly, “leave me, leave me; I feel I am beginning already to be much comforted by my meditations, so do not interrupt me.”

“Yes, yes, my dear Planchet,” said D’Artagnan, quickly, “leave me, leave me; I can already feel myself starting to find some comfort in my thoughts, so don’t interrupt me.”

Planchet left, and D’Artagnan remained, devouring with his eager gaze from behind the half-closed blinds what was taking place just before him. The two bearers of the corpse had unfastened the straps by which they carried the litter, and were letting their burden glide gently into the open grave. At a few paces distant, the man with the cloak wrapped round him, the only spectator of this melancholy scene, was leaning with his back against a large cypress-tree, and kept his face and person entirely concealed from the grave-diggers and the priests; the corpse was buried in five minutes. The grave having been filled up, the priests turned away, and the grave-digger having addressed a few words to them, followed them as they moved away. The man in the mantle bowed as they passed him, and put a piece of gold into the grave-digger’s hand.

Planchet left, and D’Artagnan stayed behind, eagerly watching through the partially closed blinds as the scene unfolded before him. The two pallbearers had unfastened the straps holding the litter and were gently lowering the body into the open grave. A few steps away, a man wrapped in a cloak, the only observer of this somber event, leaned against a large cypress tree, keeping his face and body completely hidden from the grave-diggers and priests. The body was buried within five minutes. Once the grave was filled, the priests turned away, and the grave-digger exchanged a few words with them before following as they departed. The man in the cloak bowed as they passed and slipped a piece of gold into the grave-digger’s hand.

Mordioux!” murmured D’Artagnan; “it is Aramis himself.”

Mordioux!” whispered D’Artagnan; “it’s Aramis himself.”

Aramis, in fact, remained alone, on that side at least; for hardly had he turned his head when a woman’s footsteps, and the rustling of her dress, were heard in the path close to him. He immediately turned round, and took off his hat with the most ceremonious respect; he led the lady under the shelter of some walnut and lime trees, which overshadowed a magnificent tomb.

Aramis was indeed left alone on that side; hardly had he turned his head when he heard a woman’s footsteps and the rustling of her dress nearby. He quickly turned around and removed his hat with utmost respect; he escorted the lady to the shade of some walnut and lime trees, which covered a magnificent tomb.

“Ah! who would have thought it,” said D’Artagnan; “the bishop of Vannes at a rendezvous! He is still the same Abbe Aramis as he was at Noisy-le-Sec. Yes,” he added, after a pause; “but as it is in a cemetery, the rendezvous is sacred.” But he almost laughed.

“Wow! Who would have thought it,” said D’Artagnan; “the bishop of Vannes at a meetup! He’s still the same Abbe Aramis he was at Noisy-le-Sec. Yeah,” he added after a pause; “but since it’s in a cemetery, the meetup is sacred.” But he nearly laughed.

The conversation lasted for fully half an hour. D’Artagnan could not see the lady’s face, for she kept her back turned towards him; but he saw perfectly well, by the erect attitude of both the speakers, by their gestures, by the measured and careful manner with which they glanced at each other, either by way of attack or defense, that they must be conversing about any other subject than of love. At the end of the conversation the lady rose, and bowed profoundly to Aramis.

The conversation went on for a full thirty minutes. D’Artagnan couldn't see the lady’s face because she kept her back to him, but he could clearly tell from the upright posture of both of them, their gestures, and the way they carefully looked at each other—whether to challenge or protect—that they were definitely talking about something other than love. When the conversation wrapped up, the lady stood up and gave a deep bow to Aramis.

“Oh, oh,” said D’Artagnan; “this rendezvous finishes like one of a very tender nature though. The cavalier kneels at the beginning, the young lady by and by gets tamed down, and then it is she who has to supplicate. Who is this lady? I would give anything to ascertain.”

“Oh, oh,” said D’Artagnan; “this meeting ends up being pretty romantic. The knight kneels at first, the young woman eventually softens, and then it’s her who has to plead. Who is this lady? I’d do anything to find out.”

This seemed impossible, however, for Aramis was the first to leave; the lady carefully concealed her head and face, and then immediately departed. D’Artagnan could hold out no longer; he ran to the window which looked out on the Rue de Lyon, and saw Aramis entering the inn. The lady was proceeding in quite an opposite direction, and seemed, in fact, to be about to rejoin an equipage, consisting of two led horses and a carriage, which he could see standing close to the borders of the forest. She was walking slowly, her head bent down, absorbed in the deepest meditation.

This seemed impossible, though, because Aramis was the first to leave; the lady carefully covered her head and face, then quickly left. D’Artagnan couldn't wait any longer; he ran to the window that faced the Rue de Lyon and saw Aramis entering the inn. The lady was going in the completely opposite direction and appeared to be heading toward a carriage with two led horses that he could see near the edge of the forest. She was walking slowly, her head down, lost in deep thought.

Mordioux! Mordioux! I must and will learn who that woman is,” said the musketeer again; and then, without further deliberation, he set off in pursuit of her. As he was going along, he tried to think how he could possibly contrive to make her raise her veil. “She is not young,” he said, “and is a woman of high rank in society. I ought to know that figure and peculiar style of walk.” As he ran, the sound of his spurs and of his boots upon the hard ground of the street made a strange jingling noise; a fortunate circumstance in itself, which he was far from reckoning upon. The noise disturbed the lady; she seemed to fancy she was being either followed or pursued, which was indeed the case, and turned round. D’Artagnan started as if he had received a charge of small shot in his legs, and then turning suddenly round as if he were going back the same way he had come, he murmured, “Madame de Chevreuse!” D’Artagnan would not go home until he had learnt everything. He asked Celestin to inquire of the grave-digger whose body it was they had buried that morning.

Mordioux! Mordioux! I have to find out who that woman is,” said the musketeer again; and then, without any more hesitation, he took off after her. As he ran, he tried to think of a way to make her lift her veil. “She’s not young,” he said, “and she’s a woman of high status in society. I should recognize that figure and that unique way of walking.” As he dashed forward, the clinking sound of his spurs and boots on the hard pavement created a strange jingling noise; an unexpected advantage that he hadn’t counted on. The noise startled the lady; she seemed to think she was being followed or chased, which was exactly the case, and she turned around. D’Artagnan jumped as if he had been shot in the legs, then suddenly turned as if he was going back the way he came, murmuring, “Madame de Chevreuse!” D’Artagnan refused to go home until he found out everything. He asked Celestin to check with the grave-digger about whose body they had buried that morning.

“A poor Franciscan mendicant friar,” replied the latter, “who had not even a dog to love him in this world, and to accompany him to his last resting-place.”

“A poor Franciscan friar,” replied the latter, “who didn’t even have a dog to love him in this world, or to accompany him to his final resting place.”

“If that were really the case,” thought D’Artagnan, “we should not have found Aramis present at his funeral. The bishop of Vannes is not precisely a dog as far as devotion goes: his scent, however, is quite as keen, I admit.”

“If that were really the case,” thought D’Artagnan, “we wouldn’t have found Aramis at his funeral. The bishop of Vannes isn’t exactly a faithful guy: his instincts, though, are pretty sharp, I’ll give him that.”

Chapter VII. How Porthos, Truchen, and Planchet Parted with Each Other on Friendly Terms, Thanks to D’Artagnan.

There was good living in Planchet’s house. Porthos broke a ladder and two cherry-trees, stripped the raspberry-bushes, and was only unable to succeed in reaching the strawberry-beds on account, as he said, of his belt. Truchen, who had become quite sociable with the giant, said that it was not the belt so much as his corporation; and Porthos, in a state of the highest delight, embraced Truchen, who gathered him a pailful of the strawberries, and made him eat them out of her hands. D’Artagnan, who arrived in the midst of these little innocent flirtations, scolded Porthos for his indolence, and silently pitied Planchet. Porthos breakfasted with a very good appetite, and when he had finished, he said, looking at Truchen, “I could make myself very happy here.” Truchen smiled at his remark, and so did Planchet, but not without embarrassment.

There was a good vibe at Planchet's place. Porthos broke a ladder and two cherry trees, wrecked the raspberry bushes, and could only take a shot at the strawberry patch because, as he said, his belt was in the way. Truchen, who had grown quite friendly with the big guy, mentioned that it wasn't so much the belt as his size; and Porthos, feeling extremely happy, hugged Truchen, who then picked him a bucket of strawberries and made him eat them straight from her hands. D’Artagnan, who showed up in the middle of these innocent flirtations, scolded Porthos for being lazy and silently felt sorry for Planchet. Porthos enjoyed breakfast with a hearty appetite, and when he was done, he said, looking at Truchen, “I could be very happy here.” Truchen smiled at his words, and so did Planchet, though not without feeling a bit awkward.

D’Artagnan then addressed Porthos: “You must not let the delights of Capua make you forget the real object of our journey to Fontainebleau.”

D’Artagnan then said to Porthos: “You can’t let the pleasures of Capua distract you from the main purpose of our trip to Fontainebleau.”

“My presentation to the king?”

“My presentation to the king?”

“Certainly. I am going to take a turn in the town to get everything ready for that. Do not think of leaving the house, I beg.”

“Of course. I'm going to take a walk around town to get everything ready for that. Please don't think about leaving the house, I really insist.”

“Oh, no!” exclaimed Porthos.

“Oh no!” exclaimed Porthos.

Planchet looked at D’Artagnan nervously.

Planchet nervously looked at D’Artagnan.

“Will you be away long?” he inquired.

“Are you going to be gone for a while?” he asked.

“No, my friend; and this very evening I will release you from two troublesome guests.”

“No, my friend; and this very evening I will free you from two annoying guests.”

“Oh! Monsieur d’Artagnan! can you say—”

“Oh! Monsieur d’Artagnan! can you say—”

“No, no; you are a noble-hearted fellow, but your house is very small. Such a house, with half a dozen acres of land, would be fit for a king, and make him very happy, too. But you were not born a great lord.”

“No, no; you have a good heart, but your house is really small. A place like this, with a few acres of land, would be perfect for a king and would make him really happy, too. But you weren’t born into nobility.”

“No more was M. Porthos,” murmured Planchet.

“No more was M. Porthos,” whispered Planchet.

“But he has become so, my good fellow; his income has been a hundred thousand francs a year for the last twenty years, and for the last fifty years Porthos has been the owner of a couple of fists and a backbone, which are not to be matched throughout the whole realm of France. Porthos is a man of the very greatest consequence compared to you, and... well, I need say no more, for I know you are an intelligent fellow.”

“But he's really done well, my friend; he's made a hundred thousand francs a year for the last twenty years, and for the last fifty years, Porthos has had the strongest fists and backbone you can find anywhere in France. Porthos is a hugely important person compared to you, and... well, I don't need to say more, because I know you're smart.”

“No, no, monsieur, explain what you mean.”

“No, no, sir, explain what you mean.”

“Look at your orchard, how stripped it is, how empty your larder, your bedstead broken, your cellar almost exhausted, look too... at Madame Truchen—”

“Look at your orchard, how bare it is, how empty your pantry, your bed frame broken, your cellar nearly empty, and also... look at Madame Truchen—”

“Oh! my goodness gracious!” said Planchet.

“Oh my goodness gracious!” said Planchet.

“Madame Truchen is an excellent person,” continued D’Artagnan, “but keep her for yourself, do you understand?” and he slapped him on the shoulder.

“Madame Truchen is a great person,” D’Artagnan continued, “but keep her for yourself, got it?” and he gave him a friendly slap on the shoulder.

Planchet at this moment perceived Porthos and Truchen sitting close together in an arbor; Truchen, with a grace of manner peculiarly Flemish, was making a pair of earrings for Porthos out of a double cherry, while Porthos was laughing as amorously as Samson in the company of Delilah. Planchet pressed D’Artagnan’s hand, and ran towards the arbor. We must do Porthos the justice to say that he did not move as they approached, and, very likely, he did not think he was doing any harm. Nor indeed did Truchen move either, which rather put Planchet out; but he, too, had been so accustomed to see fashionable folk in his shop, that he found no difficulty in putting a good countenance on what seemed disagreeable or rude. Planchet seized Porthos by the arm, and proposed to go and look at the horses, but Porthos pretended he was tired. Planchet then suggested that the Baron du Vallon should taste some noyeau of his own manufacture, which was not to be equaled anywhere; an offer the baron immediately accepted; and, in this way, Planchet managed to engage his enemy’s attention during the whole of the day, by dint of sacrificing his cellar, in preference to his amour propre. Two hours afterwards D’Artagnan returned.

Planchet noticed Porthos and Truchen sitting closely together in a small garden. Truchen, with her distinctly Flemish charm, was crafting a pair of earrings for Porthos out of a double cherry, while Porthos laughed as sweetly as Samson did with Delilah. Planchet squeezed D’Artagnan’s hand and hurried over to the garden. We must give Porthos credit for not moving as they approached, likely thinking he wasn’t bothering anyone. In fact, Truchen didn’t move either, which annoyed Planchet a bit; however, he had gotten used to seeing fashionable people in his shop, so he managed to keep a pleasant expression despite the awkwardness. Planchet grabbed Porthos by the arm and suggested they go check out the horses, but Porthos pretended to be tired. Then, Planchet offered for the Baron du Vallon to try some of his homemade noyeau, which was unbeatable; the baron eagerly accepted. This way, Planchet managed to keep Porthos occupied for the entire day by sacrificing his own wine instead of his pride. Two hours later, D’Artagnan returned.

“Everything is arranged,” he said; “I saw his majesty at the very moment he was setting off for the chase; the king expects us this evening.”

“Everything’s set,” he said; “I saw the king just as he was heading out for the hunt; he’s expecting us this evening.”

“The king expects me!” cried Porthos, drawing himself up. It is a sad thing to have to confess, but a man’s heart is like an ocean billow; for, from that very moment Porthos ceased to look at Madame Truchen in that touching manner which had so softened her heart. Planchet encouraged these ambitious leanings as best as he could. He talked over, or rather gave exaggerated accounts of all the splendors of the last reign, its battles, sieges, and grand court ceremonies. He spoke of the luxurious display which the English made; the prizes the three brave companions carried off; and how D’Artagnan, who at the beginning had been the humblest of the four, finished by becoming the leader. He fired Porthos with a generous feeling of enthusiasm by reminding him of his early youth now passed away; he boasted as much as he could of the moral life this great lord had led, and how religiously he respected the ties of friendship; he was eloquent, and skillful in his choice of subjects. He tickled Porthos, frightened Truchen, and made D’Artagnan think. At six o’clock, the musketeer ordered the horses to be brought round, and told Porthos to get ready. He thanked Planchet for his kind hospitality, whispered a few words about a post he might succeed in obtaining for him at court, which immediately raised Planchet in Truchen’s estimation, where the poor grocer—so good, so generous, so devoted—had become much lowered ever since the appearance and comparison with him of the two great gentlemen. Such, however, is a woman’s nature; they are anxious to possess what they have not got, and disdain it as soon as it is acquired. After having rendered this service to his friend Planchet, D’Artagnan said in a low tone of voice to Porthos: “That is a very beautiful ring you have on your finger.”

“The king expects me!” shouted Porthos, straightening up. It’s a sad truth to admit, but a man’s heart is like a crashing wave; because, from that moment on, Porthos stopped looking at Madame Truchen in that tender way that had softened her heart. Planchet encouraged these ambitious thoughts as best as he could. He recounted, or rather exaggerated, the glories of the last reign: its battles, sieges, and grand court events. He talked about the lavish displays put on by the English, the trophies that the three brave companions secured, and how D’Artagnan, who had started as the least of the four, ultimately became the leader. He inspired Porthos with a noble sense of excitement by reminding him of his lost youth; he praised as much as he could the impressive life this great lord had led and how devotedly he valued the bonds of friendship; he was persuasive and chose his topics wisely. He excited Porthos, startled Truchen, and made D’Artagnan think. At six o’clock, the musketeer had the horses brought around and told Porthos to get ready. He thanked Planchet for his generous hospitality, whispered a few words about a position he might help him get at court, which instantly improved Planchet’s standing in Truchen’s eyes, where the poor grocer—so kind, so generous, so devoted—had suffered since the arrival and comparison with the two great gentlemen. Such is a woman’s nature; they long for what they don’t have and look down on it once they do. After doing this favor for his friend Planchet, D’Artagnan quietly said to Porthos: “That’s a really beautiful ring you’re wearing.”

“It is worth three hundred pistoles,” said Porthos.

“It’s worth three hundred pistoles,” said Porthos.

“Madame Truchen will remember you better if you leave her that ring,” replied D’Artagnan, a suggestion which Porthos seemed to hesitate to adopt.

“Madame Truchen will remember you more if you leave her that ring,” replied D’Artagnan, a suggestion that Porthos seemed unsure about adopting.

“You think it is not beautiful enough, perhaps,” said the musketeer. “I understand your feelings; a great lord such as you would not think of accepting the hospitality of an old servant without paying him most handsomely for it: but I am sure that Planchet is too good-hearted a fellow to remember that you have an income of a hundred thousand francs a year.”

“You think it isn’t beautiful enough, maybe,” said the musketeer. “I get how you feel; a great lord like you wouldn’t consider accepting the hospitality of an old servant without giving him a generous payment for it: but I’m sure that Planchet is too kind-hearted to hold it against you that you have an income of a hundred thousand francs a year.”

“I have more than half a mind,” said Porthos, flattered by the remark, “to make Madame Truchen a present of my little farm at Bracieux; it has twelve acres.”

“I’m seriously considering,” said Porthos, feeling complimented by the comment, “giving Madame Truchen a gift of my small farm at Bracieux; it’s got twelve acres.”

“It is too much, my good Porthos, too much just at present... Keep it for a future occasion.” He then took the ring off Porthos’s finger, and approaching Truchen, said to her:—“Madame, monsieur le baron hardly knows how to entreat you, out of your regard for him, to accept this little ring. M. du Vallon is one of the most generous and discreet men of my acquaintance. He wished to offer you a farm that he has at Bracieux, but I dissuaded him from it.”

“It’s too much, my good Porthos, way too much right now… Save it for another time.” He then took the ring off Porthos’s finger and approached Truchen, saying to her:—“Madame, Monsieur le Baron doesn’t really know how to ask you, out of your kindness towards him, to accept this small ring. M. du Vallon is one of the most generous and discreet people I know. He wanted to offer you a farm he has at Bracieux, but I talked him out of it.”

“Oh!” said Truchen, looking eagerly at the diamond.

“Oh!” Truchen exclaimed, gazing eagerly at the diamond.

“Monsieur le baron!” exclaimed Planchet, quite overcome.

“Mister Baron!” exclaimed Planchet, completely overwhelmed.

“My good friend,” stammered out Porthos, delighted at having been so well represented by D’Artagnan. These several exclamations, uttered at the same moment, made quite a pathetic winding-up of a day which might have finished in a very ridiculous manner. But D’Artagnan was there, and, on every occasion, wheresoever D’Artagnan exercised any control, matters ended only just in the very way he wished and willed. There were general embracings; Truchen, whom the baron’s munificence had restored to her proper position, very timidly, and blushing all the while, presented her forehead to the great lord with whom she had been on such very pretty terms the evening before. Planchet himself was overcome by a feeling of genuine humility. Still, in the same generosity of disposition, Porthos would have emptied his pockets into the hands of the cook and of Celestin; but D’Artagnan stopped him.

“My good friend,” Porthos stammered, thrilled that D’Artagnan had represented him so well. These various exclamations, all happening at once, created quite an emotional ending to a day that could have ended very embarrassingly. But D’Artagnan was there, and whenever he had any influence, things turned out just the way he wanted. There were hugs all around; Truchen, restored to her rightful place by the baron’s generosity, shyly presented her forehead to the important lord she had been on such friendly terms with the night before, all while blushing. Planchet himself was filled with a genuine sense of humility. Still, in his generous spirit, Porthos would have happily given his money to the cook and Celestin, but D’Artagnan stopped him.

“No,” he said, “it is now my turn.” And he gave one pistole to the woman and two to the man; and the benedictions which were showered down upon them would have rejoiced the heart of Harpagon himself, and have rendered even him a prodigal.

“No,” he said, “now it's my turn.” And he gave one pistole to the woman and two to the man; the blessings that poured down on them would have made even Harpagon himself happy and could have turned him into a spender.

D’Artagnan made Planchet lead them to the chateau, and introduced Porthos into his own apartment, where he arrived safely without having been perceived by those he was afraid of meeting.

D’Artagnan had Planchet take them to the chateau and brought Porthos into his own room, where he arrived safely without being noticed by the people he was worried about encountering.

Chapter VIII. The Presentation of Porthos at Court.

At seven o’clock the same evening, the king gave an audience to an ambassador from the United Provinces, in the grand reception-room. The audience lasted a quarter of an hour. His majesty afterwards received those who had been recently presented, together with a few ladies, who paid their respects first. In one corner of the salon, concealed behind a column, Porthos and D’Artagnan were conversing together, waiting until their turn arrived.

At seven o’clock that evening, the king held a meeting with an ambassador from the United Provinces in the grand reception room. The meeting lasted for about fifteen minutes. After that, his majesty met with those who had been recently introduced, along with a few ladies who paid their respects first. In one corner of the salon, hidden behind a column, Porthos and D’Artagnan were chatting together, waiting for their turn.

“Have you heard the news?” inquired the musketeer of his friend.

“Have you heard the news?” asked the musketeer, his friend.

“No!”

“No!”

“Well, look, then.” Porthos raised himself on tiptoe, and saw M. Fouquet in full court dress, leading Aramis towards the king.

“Well, look at that.” Porthos stood on his tiptoes and saw M. Fouquet in full court attire, escorting Aramis toward the king.

“Aramis!” said Porthos.

“Aramis!” Porthos exclaimed.

“Presented to the king by M. Fouquet.”

“Presented to the king by Mr. Fouquet.”

“Ah!” ejaculated Porthos.

“Ah!” exclaimed Porthos.

“For having fortified Belle-Isle,” continued D’Artagnan.

“For having strengthened Belle-Isle,” continued D’Artagnan.

“And I?”

"And what about me?"

“You—oh, you! as I have already had the honor of telling you, are the good-natured, kind-hearted Porthos; and so they begged you to take care of Saint-Mande a little.”

“You—oh, you! As I’ve already mentioned, you’re the good-natured, kind-hearted Porthos; and so they asked you to look after Saint-Mande for a bit.”

“Ah!” repeated Porthos.

“Ah!” Porthos repeated.

“But, happily, I was there,” said D’Artagnan, “and presently it will be my turn.”

“But, happily, I was there,” said D’Artagnan, “and soon it will be my turn.”

At this moment Fouquet addressed the king.

At that moment, Fouquet spoke to the king.

“Sire,” he said, “I have a favor to solicit of your majesty. M. d’Herblay is not ambitious, but he knows when he can be of service. Your majesty needs a representative at Rome, who would be able to exercise a powerful influence there; may I request a cardinal’s hat for M. d’Herblay?” The king started. “I do not often solicit anything of your majesty,” said Fouquet.

“Sire,” he said, “I have a favor to ask of you. M. d’Herblay isn’t ambitious, but he understands when he can help. Your majesty needs a representative in Rome who can have a strong influence there; can I request a cardinal’s hat for M. d’Herblay?” The king was taken aback. “I don’t usually ask for anything from your majesty,” said Fouquet.

“That is a reason, certainly,” replied the king, who always expressed any hesitation he might have in that manner, and to which remark there was nothing to say in reply.

"That's definitely a reason," replied the king, who always showed any hesitation he had like that, and there was nothing to say in response to that comment.

Fouquet and Aramis looked at each other. The king resumed: “M. d’Herblay can serve us equally well in France; an archbishopric, for instance.”

Fouquet and Aramis exchanged glances. The king continued, “M. d’Herblay can be just as useful to us in France; for example, an archbishopric.”

“Sire,” objected Fouquet, with a grace of manner peculiarly his own, “your majesty overwhelms M. d’Herblay; the archbishopric may, in your majesty’s extreme kindness, be conferred in addition to the hat; the one does not exclude the other.”

“Sire,” protested Fouquet, with a charm that was uniquely his, “your majesty is putting too much pressure on M. d’Herblay; the archbishopric could, with your majesty’s great generosity, be given alongside the hat; one doesn’t rule out the other.”

The king admired the readiness which he displayed, and smiled, saying: “D’Artagnan himself could not have answered better.” He had no sooner pronounced the name than D’Artagnan appeared.

The king admired the readiness he showed and smiled, saying: “D’Artagnan himself couldn’t have answered better.” He had barely finished saying the name when D’Artagnan appeared.

“Did your majesty call me?” he said.

“Did you call for me, Your Majesty?” he said.

Aramis and Fouquet drew back a step, as if they were about to retire.

Aramis and Fouquet stepped back, as if they were getting ready to leave.

“Will your majesty allow me,” said D’Artagnan quickly, as he led forward Porthos, “to present to your majesty M. le Baron du Vallon, one of the bravest gentlemen of France?”

“Will your majesty let me,” said D’Artagnan quickly, as he stepped forward with Porthos, “introduce to your majesty M. le Baron du Vallon, one of the bravest men in France?”

As soon as Aramis saw Porthos, he turned as pale as death, while Fouquet clenched his hands under his ruffles. D’Artagnan smiled blandly at both of them, while Porthos bowed, visibly overcome before the royal presence.

As soon as Aramis saw Porthos, he turned as pale as a ghost, while Fouquet clenched his hands beneath his cuffs. D’Artagnan smiled calmly at both of them, while Porthos bowed, clearly overwhelmed in front of the royal presence.

“Porthos here?” murmured Fouquet in Aramis’s ear.

“Is Porthos here?” whispered Fouquet in Aramis’s ear.

“Hush! deep treachery at work,” hissed the latter.

“Hush! There's deep treachery at work,” hissed the latter.

“Sire,” said D’Artagnan, “it is more than six years ago I ought to have presented M. du Vallon to your majesty; but certain men resemble stars, they move not one inch unless their satellites accompany them. The Pleiades are never disunited, and that is the reason I have selected, for the purpose of presenting him to you, the very moment when you would see M. d’Herblay by his side.”

“Your Majesty,” D’Artagnan said, “it’s been more than six years since I should have introduced M. du Vallon to you; but some people are like stars—they won’t budge an inch unless their entourage is with them. The Pleiades are never separated, and that’s why I’ve chosen this exact moment to present him to you, so you can see M. d’Herblay standing beside him.”

Aramis almost lost countenance. He looked at D’Artagnan with a proud, haughty air, as though willing to accept the defiance the latter seemed to throw down.

Aramis almost lost his composure. He looked at D’Artagnan with a proud, arrogant attitude, as if he were ready to accept the challenge that D’Artagnan seemed to throw at him.

“Ah! these gentlemen are good friends, then?” said the king.

“Ah! So these gentlemen are good friends, then?” said the king.

“Excellent friends, sire; the one can answer for the other. Ask M. de Vannes now in what manner Belle-Isle was fortified?” Fouquet moved back a step.

“Great friends, sir; one can vouch for the other. Ask M. de Vannes now how Belle-Isle was fortified?” Fouquet stepped back.

“Belle-Isle,” said Aramis, coldly, “was fortified by that gentleman,” and he indicated Porthos with his hand, who bowed a second time. Louis could not withhold his admiration, though at the same time his suspicions were aroused.

“Belle-Isle,” Aramis said coolly, “was fortified by that guy,” and he pointed to Porthos, who bowed again. Louis couldn't help but admire them, although at the same time, he felt his suspicions growing.

“Yes,” said D’Artagnan, “but ask monsieur le baron whose assistance he had in carrying the works out?”

“Yes,” said D’Artagnan, “but ask Mr. Baron whose help he had in getting the work done?”

“Aramis’s,” said Porthos, frankly; and he pointed to the bishop.

“Aramis’s,” Porthos said openly, pointing to the bishop.

“What the deuce does all this mean?” thought the bishop, “and what sort of a termination are we to expect to this comedy?”

“What on earth does all this mean?” thought the bishop, “and what kind of ending can we expect from this situation?”

“What!” exclaimed the king, “is the cardinal’s, I mean this bishop’s, name Aramis?

“What!” exclaimed the king, “is the cardinal’s, I mean this bishop’s, name Aramis?

“His nom de guerre,” said D’Artagnan.

“His code name,” said D’Artagnan.

“My nickname,” said Aramis.

“My nickname,” Aramis said.

“A truce to modesty!” exclaimed D’Artagnan; “beneath the priest’s robe, sire, is concealed the most brilliant officer, a gentleman of the most unparalleled intrepidity, and the wisest theologian in your kingdom.”

“A truce to modesty!” D’Artagnan exclaimed. “Under the priest’s robe, sire, is hidden the most brilliant officer, a gentleman of unmatched courage, and the smartest theologian in your kingdom.”

Louis raised his head. “And an engineer, also, it appears,” he said, admiring Aramis’s calm, imperturbable self-possession.

Louis lifted his head. “And it seems you're also an engineer,” he said, admiring Aramis’s calm, unshakeable composure.

“An engineer for a particular purpose, sire,” said the latter.

“An engineer for a specific purpose, sir,” said the latter.

“My companion in the musketeers, sire,” said D’Artagnan, with great warmth of manner, “the man who has more than a hundred times aided your father’s ministers by his advice—M. d’Herblay, in a word, who, with M. du Vallon, myself, and M. le Comte de la Fere, who is known to your majesty, formed that quartette which was a good deal talked about during the late king’s reign, and during your majesty’s minority.”

“My fellow musketeer, sire,” D’Artagnan said warmly, “the man who has helped your father's ministers more than a hundred times with his advice—M. d’Herblay, to put it simply—who, along with M. du Vallon, myself, and M. le Comte de la Fere, who is known to your majesty, made up that quartet that was widely discussed during the late king’s reign and during your majesty’s childhood.”

“And who fortified Belle-Isle?” the king repeated, in a significant tone.

“And who fortified Belle-Isle?” the king repeated, with a meaningful tone.

Aramis advanced and bowed: “In order to serve the son as I served the father.”

Aramis stepped forward and bowed: “To serve the son as I served the father.”

D’Artagnan looked very narrowly at Aramis while he uttered these words, which displayed so much true respect, so much warm devotion, such entire frankness and sincerity, that even he, D’Artagnan, the eternal doubter, he, the almost infallible in judgment, was deceived by it. “A man who lies cannot speak in such a tone as that,” he said.

D’Artagnan studied Aramis closely as he spoke those words, which showed so much genuine respect, heartfelt devotion, and complete honesty that even D’Artagnan, the eternal skeptic, the one nearly always right in his judgments, was fooled by it. “A man who lies can’t speak like that,” he said.

Louis was overcome by it. “In that case,” he said to Fouquet, who anxiously awaited the result of this proof, “the cardinal’s hat is promised. Monsieur d’Herblay, I pledge you my honor that the first promotion shall be yours. Thank M. Fouquet for it.” Colbert overheard these words; they stung him to the quick, and he left the salon abruptly. “And you, Monsieur du Vallon,” said the king, “what have you to ask? I am truly pleased to have it in my power to acknowledge the services of those who were faithful to my father.”

Louis was overwhelmed. “In that case,” he said to Fouquet, who was anxiously waiting for the outcome of this proof, “the cardinal’s hat is guaranteed. Monsieur d’Herblay, I promise you on my honor that the first promotion will be yours. Thank M. Fouquet for it.” Colbert overheard this and was hit hard; he left the room abruptly. “And you, Monsieur du Vallon,” said the king, “what do you want? I'm genuinely happy to have the chance to acknowledge those who remained loyal to my father.”

“Sire—” began Porthos, but he was unable to proceed with what he was going to say.

“Sire—” began Porthos, but he couldn't continue with what he wanted to say.

“Sire,” exclaimed D’Artagnan, “this worthy gentleman is utterly overpowered by your majesty’s presence, he who so valiantly sustained the looks and the fire of a thousand foes. But, knowing what his thoughts are, I—who am more accustomed to gaze upon the sun—can translate them: he needs nothing, absolutely nothing; his sole desire is to have the happiness of gazing upon your majesty for a quarter of an hour.”

“Sire,” exclaimed D’Artagnan, “this esteemed gentleman is completely overwhelmed by your majesty’s presence, even though he has bravely faced the gaze and fury of a thousand enemies. But, understanding what he’s thinking, I—who am more used to looking at the sun—can translate it: he wants nothing, absolutely nothing; his only wish is to have the joy of looking at your majesty for fifteen minutes.”

“You shall sup with me this evening,” said the king, saluting Porthos with a gracious smile.

“You're having dinner with me this evening,” said the king, greeting Porthos with a friendly smile.

Porthos became crimson from delight and pride. The king dismissed him, and D’Artagnan pushed him into the adjoining apartment, after he had embraced him warmly.

Porthos blushed with joy and pride. The king sent him away, and D’Artagnan gently guided him into the next room after giving him a warm hug.

“Sit next to me at table,” said Porthos in his ear.

“Sit next to me at the table,” Porthos said to him.

“Yes, my friend.”

“Yeah, my friend.”

“Aramis is annoyed with me, I think.”

“Aramis is upset with me, I think.”

“Aramis has never liked you so much as he does now. Fancy, it was I who was the means of his getting the cardinal’s hat.”

“Aramis has never liked you as much as he does now. Can you believe it? I was the one who helped him get the cardinal’s hat.”

“Of course,” said Porthos. “By the by, does the king like his guests to eat much at his table?”

“Of course,” said Porthos. “By the way, does the king want his guests to eat a lot at his table?”

“It is a compliment to himself if you do,” said D’Artagnan, “for he himself possesses a royal appetite.”

“It’s a compliment to him if you do,” D’Artagnan said, “because he has a royal appetite himself.”

Chapter IX. Explanations.

Aramis cleverly managed to effect a diversion for the purpose of finding D’Artagnan and Porthos. He came up to the latter, behind one of the columns, and, as he pressed his hand, said, “So you have escaped from my prison?”

Aramis cleverly created a distraction to locate D’Artagnan and Porthos. He approached Porthos from behind one of the columns and, as he shook his hand, said, “So you escaped from my prison?”

“Do not scold him,” said D’Artagnan; “it was I, dear Aramis, who set him free.”

“Don't scold him,” D’Artagnan said; “it was me, dear Aramis, who set him free.”

“Ah! my friend,” replied Aramis, looking at Porthos, “could you not have waited with a little more patience?”

“Ah! my friend,” replied Aramis, looking at Porthos, “could you not have waited with a bit more patience?”

D’Artagnan came to the assistance of Porthos, who already began to breathe hard, in sore perplexity.

D’Artagnan came to help Porthos, who was already starting to breathe heavily, clearly troubled.

“You see, you members of the Church are great politicians; we mere soldiers come at once to the point. The facts are these: I went to pay Baisemeaux a visit—”

"You see, you members of the Church are great politicians; we mere soldiers get straight to the point. Here are the facts: I went to visit Baisemeaux—"

Aramis pricked up his ears at this announcement.

Aramis perked up at this news.

“Stay!” said Porthos; “you make me remember that I have a letter from Baisemeaux for you, Aramis.” And Porthos held out the bishop the letter we have already seen. Aramis begged to be allowed to read it, and read it without D’Artagnan feeling in the slightest degree embarrassed by the circumstance that he was so well acquainted with the contents of it. Besides, Aramis’s face was so impenetrable, that D’Artagnan could not but admire him more than ever; after he had read it, he put the letter into his pocket with the calmest possible air.

“Wait!” said Porthos; “you just reminded me that I have a letter from Baisemeaux for you, Aramis.” Porthos handed the bishop the letter we’ve already seen. Aramis asked to read it and went through it without D’Artagnan feeling even a little awkward about the fact that he already knew what it said. Moreover, Aramis’s expression was so unreadable that D’Artagnan couldn’t help but admire him even more; after reading it, he casually slipped the letter into his pocket.

“You were saying, captain?” he observed.

“You were saying, captain?” he remarked.

“I was saying,” continued the musketeer, “that I had gone to pay Baisemeaux a visit on his majesty’s service.”

“I was saying,” the musketeer continued, “that I had gone to visit Baisemeaux on the king’s business.”

“On his majesty’s service?” said Aramis.

“On his majesty’s service?” Aramis asked.

“Yes,” said D’Artagnan, “and, naturally enough, we talked about you and our friends. I must say that Baisemeaux received me coldly; so I soon took my leave of him. As I was returning, a soldier accosted me, and said (no doubt as he recognized me, notwithstanding I was in private clothes), ‘Captain, will you be good enough to read me the name written on this envelope?’ and I read, ‘To Monsieur du Vallon, at M. Fouquet’s house, Saint-Mande.’ The deuce, I said to myself, Porthos has not returned, then, as I fancied, to Bell-Isle, or to Pierrefonds, but is at M. Fouquet’s house, at Saint-Mande; and as M. Fouquet is not at Saint-Mande, Porthos must be quite alone, or, at all events, with Aramis; I will go and see Porthos, and I accordingly went to see Porthos.”

“Yes,” D’Artagnan said, “and of course, we talked about you and our friends. I have to say that Baisemeaux was pretty cold to me, so I left him fairly quickly. On my way back, a soldier approached me and said (he must have recognized me even though I was in civilian clothes), ‘Captain, could you please read the name on this envelope for me?’ I looked and saw it said, ‘To Monsieur du Vallon, at M. Fouquet’s house, Saint-Mande.’ Well, I thought, Porthos hasn’t gone back to Bell-Isle or Pierrefonds as I thought, but is at M. Fouquet’s house in Saint-Mande; and since M. Fouquet isn’t there, Porthos must be all alone, or at least with Aramis. I decided to go visit Porthos, so I did.”

“Very good,” said Aramis, thoughtfully.

"Really good," said Aramis, thoughtfully.

“You never told me that,” said Porthos.

“You never told me that,” Porthos said.

“I had no time, my friend.”

“I didn’t have time, my friend.”

“And you brought back Porthos with you to Fontainebleau?”

“And you brought Porthos back with you to Fontainebleau?”

“Yes, to Planchet’s house.”

“Yes, to Planchet's place.”

“Does Planchet live at Fontainebleau?” inquired Aramis.

“Does Planchet live in Fontainebleau?” asked Aramis.

“Yes, near the cemetery,” said Porthos, thoughtlessly.

“Yes, near the cemetery,” Porthos said casually.

“What do you mean by ‘near the cemetery?’” said Aramis, suspiciously.

“What do you mean by ‘near the cemetery?’” Aramis asked, feeling suspicious.

“Come,” thought the musketeer, “since there is to be a squabble, let us take advantage of it.”

“Alright,” thought the musketeer, “since there’s going to be a conflict, let’s make the most of it.”

“Yes, the cemetery,” said Porthos. “Planchet is a very excellent fellow, who makes very excellent preserves; but his house has windows which look out upon the cemetery. And a confoundedly melancholy prospect it is! So this morning—”

“Yes, the cemetery,” said Porthos. “Planchet is a great guy who makes amazing preserves; but his house has windows that overlook the cemetery. And it's such a depressing view! So this morning—”

“This morning?” said Aramis, more and more excited.

“This morning?” Aramis said, getting more and more excited.

D’Artagnan turned his back to them, and walked to the window, where he began to play a march upon one of the panes of glass.

D’Artagnan turned his back to them and walked to the window, where he started tapping a march on one of the panes of glass.

“Yes, this morning we saw a man buried there.”

“Yes, this morning we saw a man being buried there.”

“Ah!”

“Whoa!”

“Very depressing, was it not? I should never be able to live in a house where burials can always be seen from the window. D’Artagnan, on the contrary, seems to like it very much.”

“Wasn’t it really depressing? I could never live in a house where you can always see graves from the window. D’Artagnan, on the other hand, seems to like it a lot.”

“So D’Artagnan saw it as well?”

"So D'Artagnan saw it too?"

“Not simply saw it; he literally never took his eyes off the whole time.”

“Not just saw it; he literally kept his eyes on it the entire time.”

Aramis started, and turned to look at the musketeer, but the latter was engaged in earnest conversation with Saint-Aignan. Aramis continued to question Porthos, and when he had squeezed all the juice out of this enormous lemon, he threw the peel aside. He turned towards his friend D’Artagnan, and clapping him on the shoulder, when Saint-Aignan had left him, the king’s supper having been announced, said, “D’Artagnan.”

Aramis started and looked at the musketeer, but he was busy having a serious conversation with Saint-Aignan. Aramis kept asking Porthos questions, and after he had extracted every bit of information from him, he tossed aside the unnecessary bits. Once Saint-Aignan had left and the king's supper had been announced, he turned to his friend D’Artagnan and gave him a friendly pat on the shoulder, saying, "D’Artagnan."

“Yes, my dear fellow,” he replied.

“Yes, my friend,” he said.

“We do not sup with his majesty, I believe?”

“We're not having dinner with his majesty, right?”

“Well?—we do.”

“Well?—we do.”

“Can you give me ten minutes’ conversation?”

“Can you spare me ten minutes for a chat?”

“Twenty, if you like. His majesty will take quite that time to get properly seated at table.”

“Twenty minutes, if you prefer. It will take his majesty that long to get comfortably seated at the table.”

“Where shall we talk, then?”

"Where should we chat, then?"

“Here, upon these seats if you like; the king has left, we can sit down, and the apartment is empty.”

“Here, you can take these seats if you want; the king has left, so we can sit down, and the room is empty.”

“Let us sit down, then.”

"Let's sit down, then."

They sat down, and Aramis took one of D’Artagnan’s hands in his.

They sat down, and Aramis took one of D’Artagnan’s hands in his.

“Tell me, candidly, my dear friend, whether you have not counseled Porthos to distrust me a little?”

“Tell me honestly, my dear friend, have you advised Porthos to be suspicious of me just a little?”

“I admit, I have, but not as you understand it. I saw that Porthos was bored to death, and I wished, by presenting him to the king, to do for him, and for you, what you would never do for yourselves.”

“I admit, I have, but not in the way you think. I noticed that Porthos was completely bored, and I wanted to do for him and for you, by introducing him to the king, what you would never do for yourselves.”

“What is that?”

"What's that?"

“Speak in your own praise.”

“Speak highly of yourself.”

“And you have done it most nobly; I thank you.”

“And you did it so well; thank you.”

“And I brought the cardinal’s hat a little nearer, just as it seemed to be retreating from you.”

“And I brought the cardinal’s hat a little closer, just as it seemed to be pulling away from you.”

“Ah! I admit that,” said Aramis, with a singular smile, “you are, indeed, not to be matched for making your friends’ fortunes for them.”

“Ah! I admit that,” said Aramis, with a unique smile, “you really are unmatched when it comes to helping your friends make their fortunes.”

“You see, then, that I only acted with the view of making Porthos’s fortune for him.”

"You see, I only acted to help Porthos make his fortune."

“I meant to have done that myself; but your arm reaches farther than ours.”

"I meant to do that myself, but your arm reaches further than ours."

It was now D’Artagnan’s turn to smile.

It was now D’Artagnan’s turn to smile.

“Come,” said Aramis, “we ought to deal truthfully with each other. Do you still love me, D’Artagnan?”

“Come on,” said Aramis, “we should be honest with each other. Do you still love me, D’Artagnan?”

“The same as I used to do,” replied D’Artagnan, without compromising himself too much by this reply.

“The same as I used to do,” replied D’Artagnan, not getting himself into too much trouble with that answer.

“In that case, thanks; and now, for the most perfect frankness,” said Aramis; “you visited Belle-Isle on behalf of the king?”

“In that case, thanks; and now, for complete honesty,” said Aramis; “you went to Belle-Isle on the king’s behalf?”

Pardieu!

Pardon!

“You wished to deprive us of the pleasure of offering Bell-Isle completely fortified to the king.”

“You wanted to take away our chance to present Bell-Isle fully fortified to the king.”

“But before I could deprive you of that pleasure, I ought to have been made acquainted with your intention of doing so.”

“But before I could take away that pleasure from you, I should have been informed of your intention to do so.”

“You came to Belle-Isle without knowing anything?”

"You came to Belle-Isle without knowing anything?"

“Of you! yes. How the devil could I imagine that Aramis had become so clever an engineer as to be able to fortify like Polybius, or Archimedes?”

“Of you! Yes. How on earth could I think that Aramis had become such a clever engineer that he could fortify like Polybius or Archimedes?”

“True. And yet you smelt me out over yonder?”

“True. And yet you detected me over there?”

“Oh! yes.”

“Oh! Yeah.”

“And Porthos, too?”

“And what about Porthos?”

“I did not divine that Aramis was an engineer. I was only able to guess that Porthos might have become one. There is a saying, one becomes an orator, one is born a poet; but it has never been said, one is born Porthos, and one becomes an engineer.”

“I didn’t realize that Aramis was an engineer. I could only assume that Porthos might have become one. There’s a saying that you become an orator and are born a poet; but no one has ever said that you’re born Porthos and become an engineer.”

“Your wit is always amusing,” said Aramis, coldly.

“Your wit is always entertaining,” Aramis said, coldly.

“Well, I will go on.”

"Well, I'll keep going."

“Do. When you found out our secret, you made all the haste you could to communicate it to the king.”

“Do. When you discovered our secret, you rushed to inform the king.”

“I certainly made as much haste as I could, since I saw that you were making still more. When a man weighing two hundred and fifty pounds, as Porthos does, rides post; when a gouty prelate—I beg your pardon, but you yourself told me you were so—when a prelate scours the highway—I naturally suppose that my two friends, who did not wish to be communicative with me, had certain matters of the highest importance to conceal from me, and so I made as much haste as my leanness and the absence of gout would allow.”

“I definitely rushed as much as I could, since I noticed you were speeding up even more. When a guy weighing two hundred fifty pounds, like Porthos, is traveling fast; when a gouty bishop—I’m sorry, but you mentioned it yourself—when a bishop is racing down the highway—I can only assume that my two friends, who didn’t want to share anything with me, were hiding some really important stuff from me, so I hurried as much as my thinness and lack of gout would let me.”

“Did it not occur to you, my dear friend, that you might be rendering Porthos and myself a very sad service?”

“Did it not occur to you, my dear friend, that you might be doing Porthos and me a very sad disservice?”

“Yes, I thought it not unlikely; but you and Porthos made me play a very ridiculous part at Belle-Isle.”

“Yes, I didn’t think it was unlikely; but you and Porthos made me play a really silly role at Belle-Isle.”

“I beg your pardon,” said Aramis.

“Sorry,” said Aramis.

“Excuse me,” said D’Artagnan.

"Excuse me," said D'Artagnan.

“So that,” pursued Aramis, “you now know everything?”

“So, you now know everything?” Aramis continued.

“No, indeed.”

"No way."

“You know I was obliged to inform M. Fouquet of what had happened, in order that he would be able to anticipate what you might have to tell the king?”

“You know I had to let M. Fouquet know what happened so he could be prepared for what you might tell the king?”

“That is rather obscure.”

"That's pretty obscure."

“Not at all: M. Fouquet has his enemies—you will admit that, I suppose.”

“Not at all: M. Fouquet has his enemies—you’ll agree with that, I guess.”

“Certainly.”

"Sure."

“And one in particular.”

"And one specifically."

“A dangerous one?”

"Is it dangerous?"

“A mortal enemy. Well, in order to counteract that man’s influence, it was necessary that M. Fouquet should give the king a proof of his great devotion to him, and of his readiness to make the greatest sacrifices. He surprised his majesty by offering him Belle-Isle. If you had been the first to reach Paris, the surprise would have been destroyed, it would have looked as if we had yielded to fear.”

“A mortal enemy. To combat that man’s influence, M. Fouquet needed to show the king his deep loyalty and his willingness to make significant sacrifices. He shocked his majesty by offering him Belle-Isle. If you had arrived in Paris first, the surprise would have been ruined, and it would have seemed like we gave in to fear.”

“I understand.”

"I get it."

“That is the whole mystery,” said Aramis, satisfied that he had at last quite convinced the musketeer.

"That's the whole mystery," Aramis said, pleased that he had finally convinced the musketeer.

“Only,” said the latter, “it would have been more simple to have taken me aside, and said to me, ‘My dear D’Artagnan, we are fortifying Belle-Isle, and intend to offer it to the king. Tell us frankly, for whom you are acting. Are you a friend of M. Colbert, or of M. Fouquet?’ Perhaps I should not have answered you, but you would have added,—‘Are you my friend?’ I should have said ‘Yes.’” Aramis hung down his head. “In this way,” continued D’Artagnan, “you would have paralyzed my movements, and I should have gone to the king, and said, ‘Sire, M. Fouquet is fortifying Belle-Isle, and exceedingly well, too; but here is a note, which the governor of Belle-Isle gave me for your majesty;’ or, ‘M. Fouquet is about to wait upon your majesty to explain his intentions with regard to it.’ I should not have been placed in an absurd position; you would have enjoyed the surprise so long planned, and we should not have had any occasion to look askant at each other when we met.”

“Only,” said the latter, “it would have been simpler to take me aside and say, ‘My dear D’Artagnan, we are fortifying Belle-Isle and plan to offer it to the king. Tell us honestly, for whom are you working? Are you a friend of M. Colbert, or M. Fouquet?’ Maybe I wouldn’t have answered you, but you would have added, ‘Are you my friend?’ I would have said ‘Yes.’” Aramis looked down. “In that way,” D’Artagnan continued, “you would have paralyzed my actions, and I would have gone to the king and said, ‘Sire, M. Fouquet is fortifying Belle-Isle, and doing it very well; but here’s a note that the governor of Belle-Isle gave me for your majesty;’ or, ‘M. Fouquet is about to visit your majesty to explain his plans for it.’ I wouldn’t have found myself in an awkward situation; you would have enjoyed the surprise you’d been planning, and we wouldn’t have had to eye each other suspiciously when we met.”

“While, on the contrary,” replied Aramis, “you have acted altogether as one friendly to M. Colbert. And you really are a friend of his, I suppose?”

“On the other hand,” replied Aramis, “you have completely acted like someone who's friendly with M. Colbert. And I take it you really are his friend?”

“Certainly not, indeed!” exclaimed the captain. “M. Colbert is a mean fellow, and I hate him as I used to hate Mazarin, but without fearing him.”

“Definitely not!” the captain exclaimed. “M. Colbert is a nasty guy, and I dislike him just like I used to dislike Mazarin, but I don’t fear him.”

“Well, then,” said Aramis, “I love M. Fouquet, and his interests are mine. You know my position. I have no property or means whatever. M. Fouquet gave me several livings, a bishopric as well; M. Fouquet has served and obliged me like the generous-hearted man he is, and I know the world sufficiently well to appreciate a kindness when I meet with one. M. Fouquet has won my regard, and I have devoted myself to his service.”

“Well, then,” said Aramis, “I care about M. Fouquet, and his interests are my interests. You know my situation. I have no property or resources at all. M. Fouquet has provided me with several positions, even a bishopric; M. Fouquet has helped me out like the generous person he is, and I know the world well enough to recognize a kindness when I see one. M. Fouquet has earned my respect, and I have committed myself to his service.”

“You could not possibly do better. You will find him a very liberal master.”

“You couldn't possibly do better. You'll find him to be a very generous boss.”

Aramis bit his lips; and then said, “The best a man could possibly have.” He then paused for a minute, D’Artagnan taking good care not to interrupt him.

Aramis bit his lip and then said, “The best a man could possibly have.” He paused for a moment, with D’Artagnan making sure not to interrupt him.

“I suppose you know how Porthos got mixed up in all this?”

“I guess you know how Porthos got involved in all of this?”

“No,” said D’Artagnan; “I am curious, of course, but I never question a friend when he wishes to keep a secret from me.”

“No,” said D’Artagnan; “I’m curious, sure, but I never pry into a friend’s secrets if they want to keep something to themselves.”

“Well, then, I will tell you.”

"Alright, I'll tell you."

“It is hardly worth the trouble, if the confidence is to bind me in any way.”

“It’s hardly worth the effort if this trust is going to tie me down in any way.”

“Oh! do not be afraid.; there is no man whom I love better than Porthos, because he is so simple-minded and good-natured. Porthos is so straightforward in everything. Since I have become a bishop, I have looked for these primeval natures, which make me love truth and hate intrigue.”

“Oh! don't be afraid; there's no man I care for more than Porthos, because he’s so kind-hearted and uncomplicated. Porthos is completely genuine in all he does. Ever since I became a bishop, I've sought out these down-to-earth people, which makes me value honesty and dislike deception.”

D’Artagnan stroked his mustache, but said nothing.

D’Artagnan stroked his mustache but didn’t say anything.

“I saw Porthos and again cultivated his acquaintance; his own time hanging idly on his hands, his presence recalled my earlier and better days without engaging me in any present evil. I sent for Porthos to come to Vannes. M. Fouquet, whose regard for me is very great, having learnt that Porthos and I were attached to each other by old ties of friendship, promised him increase of rank at the earliest promotion, and that is the whole secret.”

“I saw Porthos again and decided to reconnect with him; since he had some free time, being around him reminded me of my earlier and better days without pulling me into any current troubles. I invited Porthos to come to Vannes. M. Fouquet, who holds me in high esteem, learned that Porthos and I had a long-standing friendship and promised him a higher rank at the next promotion, and that’s the whole story.”

“I shall not abuse your confidence,” said D’Artagnan.

“I won’t misuse your trust,” said D’Artagnan.

“I am sure of that, my dear friend; no one has a finer sense of honor than yourself.”

“I’m sure of that, my dear friend; no one has a better sense of honor than you.”

“I flatter myself that you are right, Aramis.”

“I’m flattered that you’re right, Aramis.”

“And now”—and here the prelate looked searchingly and scrutinizingly at his friend—“now let us talk of ourselves and for ourselves; will you become one of M. Fouquet’s friends? Do not interrupt me until you know what that means.”

“And now”—and here the prelate looked closely and carefully at his friend—“now let’s talk about ourselves and for ourselves; will you become one of M. Fouquet’s friends? Don’t interrupt me until you understand what that means.”

“Well, I am listening.”

"Okay, I'm listening."

“Will you become a marechal of France, peer, duke, and the possessor of a duchy, with a million of francs?”

“Will you become a marshal of France, a peer, a duke, and the owner of a duchy, with a million francs?”

“But, my friend,” replied D’Artagnan, “what must one do to get all that?”

“But, my friend,” D’Artagnan replied, “what do you have to do to get all that?”

“Belong to M. Fouquet.”

“Owned by M. Fouquet.”

“But I already belong to the king.”

“But I already belong to the king.”

“Not exclusively, I suppose.”

"Not just that, I guess."

“Oh! a D’Artagnan cannot be divided.”

“Oh! a D’Artagnan can’t be split up.”

“You have, I presume, ambitions, as noble hearts like yours have.”

“You have, I assume, goals, as noble hearts like yours do.”

“Yes, certainly I have.”

"Yes, definitely I have."

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Well! I wish to be a marechal; the king will make me marechal, duke, peer; the king will make me all that.”

“Well! I want to be a marshal; the king will make me a marshal, a duke, a peer; the king will make me all of that.”

Aramis fixed a searching look upon D’Artagnan.

Aramis stared intently at D’Artagnan.

“Is not the king master?” said D’Artagnan.

“Isn't the king the boss?” said D’Artagnan.

“No one disputes it; but Louis XIII. was master also.”

“No one argues with that; but Louis XIII was in charge too.”

“Oh! my dear friend, between Richelieu and Louis XIII. stood no D’Artagnan,” said the musketeer, very quietly.

“Oh! my dear friend, there was no D’Artagnan between Richelieu and Louis XIII.,” said the musketeer, very quietly.

“There are many stumbling-blocks round the king,” said Aramis.

“There are many obstacles around the king,” said Aramis.

“Not for the king’s feet.”

“Not for the king's feet.”

“Very likely not; still—”

"Probably not; still—"

“One moment, Aramis; I observe that every one thinks of himself, and never of his poor prince; I will maintain myself maintaining him.”

“One moment, Aramis; I notice that everyone thinks about themselves and never about their poor prince; I will stand by him as long as I can.”

“And if you meet with ingratitude?”

“And what if you encounter ingratitude?”

“The weak alone are afraid of that.”

“The weak are the only ones afraid of that.”

“You are quite certain of yourself?”

“Are you really confident?”

“I think so.”

“Yeah, I think so.”

“Still, the king may some day have no further need for you!”

“Still, the king might not need you anymore someday!”

“On the contrary, I think his need of me will soon be greater than ever; and hearken, my dear fellow, if it became necessary to arrest a new Conde, who would do it? This—this alone in France!” and D’Artagnan struck his sword, which clanked sullenly on the tesselated floor.

“On the contrary, I believe he will need me more than ever soon; and listen, my dear friend, if it became necessary to capture a new Conde, who would do it? This—this alone in France!” and D’Artagnan struck his sword, which clanked dully on the patterned floor.

“You are right,” said Aramis, turning very pale; and then he rose and pressed D’Artagnan’s hand.

“You're right,” said Aramis, turning very pale; then he stood up and shook D’Artagnan’s hand.

“That is the last summons for supper,” said the captain of the musketeers; “will you excuse me?”

“That’s the final call for dinner,” said the captain of the musketeers; “can you excuse me?”

Aramis threw his arm round the musketeer’s neck, and said, “A friend like you is the brightest jewel in the royal crown.” And they immediately separated.

Aramis put his arm around the musketeer's neck and said, “A friend like you is the brightest gem in the royal crown.” And they quickly parted ways.

“I was right,” mused D’Artagnan; “there is, indeed, something strangely serious stirring.”

“I was right,” thought D’Artagnan; “there is, truly, something oddly serious happening.”

“We must hasten the explosion,” breathed the coming cardinal, “for D’Artagnan has discovered the existence of a plot.”

“We need to speed up the explosion,” the future cardinal whispered, “because D’Artagnan has found out about the plot.”

Chapter X. Madame and De Guiche.

It will not be forgotten how Comte de Guiche left the queen-mother’s apartments on the day when Louis XIV. presented La Valliere with the beautiful bracelets he had won in the lottery. The comte walked to and fro for some time outside the palace, in the greatest distress, from a thousand suspicions and anxieties with which his mind was beset. Presently he stopped and waited on the terrace opposite the grove of trees, watching for Madame’s departure. More than half an hour passed away; and as he was at that moment quite alone, the comte could hardly have had any very diverting ideas at his command. He drew his tables from his pocket, and, after hesitating over and over again, determined to write these words:—“Madame, I implore you to grant me one moment’s conversation. Do not be alarmed at this request, which contains nothing in any way opposed to the profound respect with which I subscribe myself, etc., etc.” He had signed and folded this singular love-letter, when he suddenly observed several ladies leaving the chateau, and afterwards several courtiers too; in fact, almost every one that formed the queen’s circle. He saw La Valliere herself, then Montalais talking with Malicorne; he watched the departure of the very last of the numerous guests that had a short time before thronged the queen-mother’s cabinet.

It won’t be forgotten how Comte de Guiche left the queen-mother’s rooms on the day Louis XIV. gifted La Valliere the beautiful bracelets he won in the lottery. The comte walked back and forth outside the palace, in great distress, overwhelmed by a thousand suspicions and anxieties. Eventually, he stopped and waited on the terrace opposite the grove of trees, keeping an eye out for Madame’s exit. More than half an hour went by, and since he was completely alone at that moment, the comte couldn’t have been thinking of anything very cheerful. He took out his tablet and, after hesitating for a while, decided to write these words:—“Madame, I beg you to grant me a moment of your time. Please don’t be alarmed by this request, which carries no implication that contradicts the deep respect with which I remain, etc., etc.” He had signed and folded this unusual love letter when he suddenly noticed several ladies leaving the chateau, followed by several courtiers; in fact, almost everyone from the queen’s circle. He saw La Valliere herself, then Montalais chatting with Malicorne; he watched as the last of the many guests who had just crowded the queen-mother’s cabinet made their way out.

Madame herself had not yet passed; she would be obliged, however, to cross the courtyard in order to enter her own apartments; and, from the terrace where he was standing, De Guiche could see all that was going on in the courtyard. At last he saw Madame leave, attended by a couple of pages, who were carrying torches before her. She was walking very quickly; as soon as she reached the door, she said:

Madame herself hadn’t left yet; however, she would need to walk across the courtyard to get to her own rooms. From the terrace where he was standing, De Guiche could see everything happening in the courtyard. Finally, he saw Madame exit, accompanied by a couple of pages who were holding torches in front of her. She was walking very quickly; as soon as she got to the door, she said:

“Let some one go and look for De Guiche: he has to render an account of a mission he had to discharge for me; if he should be disengaged, request him to be good enough to come to my apartment.”

“Let someone go look for De Guiche: he needs to report back about a task he had to complete for me; if he’s free, please ask him to come to my apartment.”

De Guiche remained silent, hidden in the shade; but as soon as Madame had withdrawn, he darted from the terrace down the steps and assumed a most indifferent air, so that the pages who were hurrying towards his rooms might meet him.

De Guiche stayed quiet, hidden in the shade; but as soon as Madame left, he rushed from the terrace down the steps and put on a very casual demeanor, so that the pages who were rushing towards his rooms would see him.

“Ah! it is Madame, then, who is seeking me!” he said to himself, quite overcome; and he crushed in his hand the now worse than useless letter.

“Ah! So it’s Madame who’s looking for me!” he said to himself, completely overwhelmed; and he crumpled the now useless letter in his hand.

“M. le comte,” said one of the pages, approaching him, “we are indeed most fortunate in meeting you.”

“Mister Count,” said one of the pages, walking up to him, “we're really lucky to run into you.”

“Why so, messieurs?”

“Why is that, gentlemen?”

“A command from Madame.”

“A directive from Madame.”

“From Madame!” said De Guiche, looking surprised.

“From Madame!” De Guiche said, looking surprised.

“Yes, M. le comte, her royal highness has been asking for you; she expects to hear, she told us, the result of a commission you had to execute for her. Are you at liberty?”

“Yes, Count, her royal highness has been asking for you; she expects to hear, she told us, the results of a task you had to carry out for her. Are you free?”

“I am quite at her royal highness’s orders.”

“I am completely at her royal highness’s command.”

“Will you have the goodness to follow us, then?”

“Could you please follow us, then?”

When De Guiche entered the princess’s apartments, he found her pale and agitated. Montalais was standing at the door, evidently uneasy about what was passing in her mistress’s mind. De Guiche appeared.

When De Guiche walked into the princess’s room, he found her looking pale and anxious. Montalais was standing by the door, clearly worried about what was going on in her mistress’s mind. De Guiche showed up.

“Ah! is that you, Monsieur de Guiche?” said Madame; “come in, I beg. Mademoiselle de Montalais, I do not require your attendance any longer.”

“Ah! Is that you, Monsieur de Guiche?” said Madame; “please come in. Mademoiselle de Montalais, you can leave now.”

Montalais, more puzzled than ever, courtesied and withdrew. De Guiche and the princess were left alone. The comte had every advantage in his favor; it was Madame who had summoned him to a rendezvous. But how was it possible for the comte to make use of this advantage? Madame was so whimsical, and her disposition so changeable. She soon allowed this to be perceived, for, suddenly, opening the conversation, she said: “Well! have you nothing to say to me?”

Montalais, even more confused than before, bowed and left. De Guiche and the princess were alone together. The comte had every advantage; it was Madame who had called him to a meeting. But how could the comte take advantage of this situation? Madame was so unpredictable, and her mood could shift at any moment. She made this clear quickly, as she suddenly opened the conversation by asking, “Well! Don’t you have anything to say to me?”

He imagined she must have guessed his thoughts; he fancied (for those who are in love are thus constituted, being as credulous and blind as poets or prophets), he fancied she knew how ardent was his desire to see her, and also the subject uppermost in his mind.

He thought she must have figured out what he was thinking; he imagined (since people in love are often like this, as naive and blind as poets or prophets) that she knew how eager he was to see her and what he was really thinking about.

“Yes, Madame,” he said, “and I think it very singular.”

"Yes, ma'am," he said, "and I find that quite unusual."

“The affair of the bracelets,” she exclaimed, eagerly, “you mean that, I suppose?”

“The bracelet situation,” she said excitedly, “you’re talking about that, right?”

“Yes, Madame.”

"Yes, ma'am."

“And you think the king is in love; do you not?”

“And you think the king is in love, right?”

Guiche looked at her for some time; her eyes sank under his gaze, which seemed to read her very heart.

Guiche stared at her for a while; her eyes dropped under his gaze, which felt like it was reading her very soul.

“I think,” he said, “that the king may possibly have had an idea of annoying some one; were it not for that, the king would hardly show himself so earnest in his attentions as he is; he would not run the risk of compromising, from mere thoughtlessness of disposition, a young girl against whom no one has been hitherto able to say a word.”

“I think,” he said, “that the king might have had the idea of annoying someone; if that weren’t the case, he wouldn’t be making such an effort to show his interest. He wouldn’t risk putting a young girl, who no one has been able to criticize, in a compromising situation just because of his careless nature.”

“Indeed! the bold, shameless girl,” said the princess, haughtily.

“Absolutely! That audacious, unashamed girl,” said the princess, proudly.

“I can positively assure your royal highness,” said De Guiche, with a firmness marked by great respect, “that Mademoiselle de la Valliere is beloved by a man who merits every respect, for he is a brave and honorable gentleman.”

“I can absolutely assure your royal highness,” said De Guiche, with a firmness paired with great respect, “that Mademoiselle de la Valliere is loved by a man who deserves every respect, as he is a brave and honorable gentleman.”

“Bragelonne?”

"Bragelonne?"

“My friend; yes, Madame.”

"My friend, yes, ma'am."

“Well, and though he is your friend, what does that matter to the king?”

“Well, even if he is your friend, what does that mean to the king?”

“The king knows that Bragelonne is affianced to Mademoiselle de la Valliere; and as Raoul has served the king most valiantly, the king will not inflict an irreparable injury upon him.”

“The king knows that Bragelonne is engaged to Mademoiselle de la Valliere; and since Raoul has served the king very bravely, the king will not do him any permanent harm.”

Madame began to laugh in a manner that produced a sinister impression upon De Guiche.

Madame started laughing in a way that created a dark feeling for De Guiche.

“I repeat, Madame, I do not believe the king is in love with Mademoiselle de la Valliere; and the proof that I do not believe it is, that I was about to ask you whose amour propre it is likely the king is desirous of wounding? You, who are well acquainted with the whole court, can perhaps assist me in ascertaining that; and assuredly, with greater certainty, since it is everywhere said that your royal highness is on very friendly terms with the king.”

“I’ll say it again, Madame, I don’t think the king is in love with Mademoiselle de la Valliere; and the reason I don’t believe it is that I was just about to ask you whose amour propre the king might want to hurt. You, who know the entire court well, might be able to help me figure that out; and certainly, with more certainty, since it’s widely said that your royal highness is on very good terms with the king.”

Madame bit her lips, and, unable to assign any good and sufficient reasons, changed the conversation. “Prove to me,” she said, fixing on him one of those looks in which the whole soul seems to pass into the eyes, “prove to me, I say, that you intended to interrogate me at the very moment I sent for you.”

Madame bit her lips and, unable to come up with any good reasons, changed the subject. “Prove to me,” she said, locking her gaze on him with one of those looks that seemed to convey her entire soul through her eyes, “prove to me that you intended to question me right when I called for you.”

De Guiche gravely drew from his pocket the now crumpled note that he had written, and showed it to her.

De Guiche seriously pulled the crumpled note he had written from his pocket and showed it to her.

“Sympathy,” she said.

“Sympathy,” she said.

“Yes,” said the comte, with an indescribable tenderness of tone, “sympathy. I have explained to you how and why I sought you; you, however, have yet to tell me, Madame, why you sent for me.”

“Yes,” said the count, with an indescribable tenderness in his voice, “sympathy. I’ve explained to you how and why I came looking for you; however, you still need to tell me, Madame, why you called for me.”

“True,” replied the princess. She hesitated, and then suddenly exclaimed, “Those bracelets will drive me mad.”

“True,” replied the princess. She paused, then suddenly exclaimed, “Those bracelets are going to drive me crazy.”

“You expected the king would offer them to you,” replied De Guiche.

“You thought the king would give them to you,” replied De Guiche.

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“But before you, Madame, before you, his sister-in-law, was there not the queen herself to whom the king should have offered them?”

“But before you, Madame, before you, his sister-in-law, wasn’t there the queen herself that the king should have offered them to?”

“Before La Valliere,” cried the princess, wounded to the quick, “could he not have presented them to me? Was there not the whole court, indeed, to choose from?”

“Before La Valliere,” the princess exclaimed, deeply hurt, “couldn’t he have given them to me? Wasn’t there the entire court, really, to choose from?”

“I assure you, Madame,” said the comte, respectfully, “that if any one heard you speak in this manner, if any one were to see how red your eyes are, and, Heaven forgive me, to see, too, that tear trembling on your eyelids, it would be said that your royal highness was jealous.”

“I assure you, Madame,” said the count, respectfully, “that if anyone heard you speak like this, if anyone saw how red your eyes are, and, God forgive me, also saw that tear trembling on your eyelids, people would say that your royal highness was jealous.”

“Jealous!” said the princess, haughtily, “jealous of La Valliere!”

“Jealous!” said the princess, arrogantly, “jealous of La Valliere!”

She expected to see De Guiche yield beneath her scornful gesture and her proud tone; but he simply and boldly replied, “Jealous of La Valliere; yes, Madame.”

She expected De Guiche to back down under her scornful gesture and proud tone; but he simply and boldly replied, “Jealous of La Valliere; yes, Madame.”

“Am I to suppose, monsieur,” she stammered out, “that your object is to insult me?”

“Am I to assume, sir,” she stammered, “that your goal is to insult me?”

“It is not possible, Madame,” replied the comte, slightly agitated, but resolved to master that fiery nature.

“It’s not possible, Madame,” replied the comte, a bit agitated, but determined to control that fiery temperament.

“Leave the room!” said the princess, thoroughly exasperated, De Guiche’s coolness and silent respect having made her completely lose her temper.

“Leave the room!” the princess said, completely fed up; De Guiche’s calm demeanor and quiet respect had driven her to lose her temper entirely.

De Guiche fell back a step, bowed slowly, but with great respect, drew himself up, looking as white as his lace cuffs, and, in a voice slightly trembling, said, “It was hardly worth while to have hurried here to be subjected to this unmerited disgrace.” And he turned away with hasty steps.

De Guiche took a step back, bowed slowly but with great respect, stood tall, looking as pale as his lace cuffs, and, in a slightly trembling voice, said, “It wasn’t really worth rushing here just to face this undeserved humiliation.” Then he turned away quickly.

He had scarcely gone half a dozen paces when Madame darted like a tigress after him, seized him by the cuff, and making him turn round again, said, trembling with passion as she did so, “The respect you pretend to have is more insulting than the insult itself. Insult me, if you please, but at least speak.”

He had barely taken half a dozen steps when Madame charged after him like a tigress, grabbed him by the cuff, and making him turn around again, said, trembling with anger as she did so, “The respect you claim to have is more insulting than the insult itself. Go ahead and insult me, if you want, but at least speak.”

“Madame,” said the comte, gently, as he drew his sword, “thrust this blade into my heart, rather than kill me by degrees.”

“Madam,” said the count softly, as he pulled out his sword, “would you stab this blade into my heart instead of letting me die slowly?”

At the look he fixed upon her,—a look full of love, resolution, and despair, even,—she knew how readily the comte, so outwardly calm in appearance, would pass his sword through his own breast if she added another word. She tore the blade from his hands, and, pressing his arm with a feverish impatience, which might pass for tenderness, said, “Do not be too hard upon me, comte. You see how I am suffering, and yet you have no pity for me.”

At the look he gave her—a look filled with love, determination, and even despair—she realized how easily the comte, who seemed so calm on the outside, would stab himself with his own sword if she said one more word. She snatched the weapon from his hands, and, gripping his arm with an anxious urgency that could be mistaken for affection, said, “Please don’t be too harsh on me, comte. You see how much I’m hurting, and yet you show me no compassion.”

Tears, the cries of this strange attack, stifled her voice. As soon as De Guiche saw her weep, he took her in his arms and carried her to an armchair; in another moment she would have been suffocated.

Tears, the cries of this bizarre assault, silenced her voice. As soon as De Guiche saw her crying, he took her in his arms and placed her in an armchair; in another moment, she would have been overwhelmed.

“Oh, why,” he murmured, as he knelt by her side, “why do you conceal your troubles from me? Do you love any one—tell me? It would kill me, I know, but not until I should have comforted, consoled, and served you even.”

“Oh, why,” he whispered, as he knelt beside her, “why do you hide your troubles from me? Do you love someone—just tell me? It would break my heart, I know, but not until after I’ve comforted, consoled, and served you.”

“And do you love me to that extent?” she replied, completely conquered.

“And do you love me that much?” she replied, totally overwhelmed.

“I do indeed love you to that extent, Madame.”

“I really do love you that much, Madame.”

She placed both her hands in his. “My heart is indeed another’s,” she murmured in so low a tone that her voice could hardly be heard; but he heard it, and said, “Is it the king you love?”

She placed both her hands in his. “My heart truly belongs to someone else,” she whispered so quietly that her voice was barely audible; but he heard it and asked, “Is it the king you love?”

She gently shook her head, and her smile was like a clear bright streak in the clouds, through which after the tempest has passed one almost fancies Paradise is opening. “But,” she added, “there are other passions in a high-born heart. Love is poetry; but the real life of the heart is pride. Comte, I was born on a throne, I am proud and jealous of my rank. Why does the king gather such unworthy objects round him?”

She gently shook her head, and her smile was like a bright ray of sunshine breaking through the clouds, making one feel as if Paradise is opening after the storm. “But,” she added, “there are other passions in a noble heart. Love is poetic; but the true essence of the heart is pride. Comte, I was born into royalty, and I am proud and protective of my status. Why does the king surround himself with such unworthy people?”

“Once more, I repeat,” said the comte, “you are acting unjustly towards that poor girl, who will one day be my friend’s wife.”

“Once again, I’ll say it,” said the count, “you’re being unfair to that poor girl, who will someday be my friend’s wife.”

“Are you simple enough to believe that, comte?”

“Are you naive enough to believe that, count?”

“If I did not believe it,” he said, turning very pale, “Bragelonne should be informed of it to-morrow; indeed he should, if I thought that poor La Valliere had forgotten the vows she had exchanged with Raoul. But no, it would be cowardly to betray a woman’s secret; it would be criminal to disturb a friend’s peace of mind.”

“If I didn’t believe it,” he said, turning very pale, “Bragelonne should be told about it tomorrow; he really should, if I thought that poor La Valliere had forgotten the vows she made with Raoul. But no, it would be cowardly to betray a woman’s secret; it would be wrong to disturb a friend’s peace of mind.”

“You think, then,” said the princess, with a wild burst of laughter, “that ignorance is happiness?”

“You think, then,” said the princess, laughing wildly, “that not knowing is bliss?”

“I believe it,” he replied.

"I believe it," he said.

“Prove it to me, then,” she said, hurriedly.

“Prove it to me, then,” she said quickly.

“It is easily done, Madame. It is reported through the whole court that the king loves you, and that you return his affection.”

“It’s easy to do, Madame. Everyone in the court is talking about how the king loves you and that you love him back.”

“Well?” she said, breathing with difficulty.

“Well?” she said, struggling to breathe.

“Well; admit for a moment that Raoul, my friend, had come and said to me, ‘Yes, the king loves Madame, and has made an impression upon her heart,’ I possibly should have slain Raoul.”

“Well; just imagine for a moment that Raoul, my friend, came and told me, ‘Yes, the king loves Madame and has captured her heart,’ I might have ended up killing Raoul.”

“It would have been necessary,” said the princess, with the obstinacy of a woman who feels herself not easily overcome, “for M. de Bragelonne to have had proofs before he ventured to speak to you in that manner.”

“It would have been necessary,” said the princess, with the stubbornness of a woman who knows she’s not easily defeated, “for M. de Bragelonne to have had proof before he dared to speak to you like that.”

“Such, however, is the case,” replied De Guiche, with a deep sigh, “that, not having been warned, I have never examined into the matter seriously; and I now find that my ignorance has saved my life.”

“That's how it is,” replied De Guiche with a deep sigh, “the thing is, since I wasn't warned, I never looked into it seriously; and now I realize that my ignorance has saved my life.”

“So, then, you drive selfishness and coldness to that extent,” said Madame, “that you would let this unhappy young man continue to love La Valliere?”

“So, you’re so selfish and cold that you would let this poor young man keep loving La Valliere?” said Madame.

“I would, until La Valliere’s guilt were revealed.”

“I would, until La Valliere’s guilt was uncovered.”

“But the bracelets?”

“But what about the bracelets?”

“Well, Madame, since you yourself expected to receive them from the king, what can I possibly say?”

“Well, ma'am, since you were expecting to get them from the king yourself, what can I even say?”

The argument was a telling one, and the princess was overwhelmed by it, and from that moment her defeat was assured. But as her heart and mind were instinct with noble and generous feelings, she understood De Guiche’s extreme delicacy. She saw that in his heart he really suspected that the king was in love with La Valliere, and that he did not wish to resort to the common expedient of ruining a rival in the mind of a woman, by giving the latter the assurance and certainty that this rival’s affections were transferred to another woman. She guessed that his suspicions of La Valliere were aroused, and that, in order to leave himself time for his convictions to undergo a change, so as not to ruin Louise utterly, he was determined to pursue a certain straightforward line of conduct. She could read so much real greatness of character, and such true generosity of disposition in her lover, that her heart really warmed with affection towards him, whose passion for her was so pure and delicate. Despite his fear of incurring her displeasure, De Guiche, by retaining his position as a man of proud independence of feeling and deep devotion, became almost a hero in her estimation, and reduced her to the state of a jealous and little-minded woman. She loved him for this so tenderly, that she could not refuse to give him a proof of her affection.

The argument was compelling, and the princess was overwhelmed by it, leading to her defeat. However, with her noble and generous feelings, she understood De Guiche’s extreme sensitivity. She realized that he truly suspected the king was in love with La Valliere and didn’t want to use the common trick of undermining a rival in a woman’s eyes by assuring her that this rival’s affections had shifted to someone else. She sensed that his doubts about La Valliere had been triggered, and to give himself time to reassess his feelings without completely ruining Louise, he was determined to maintain a straightforward approach. She recognized so much real greatness and genuine generosity in her lover that her heart warmed with affection for him and his pure, delicate passion for her. Despite his fear of upsetting her, De Guiche, by remaining a proud and devoted man, almost became a hero in her eyes, making her feel small and jealous. She loved him so dearly that she couldn’t help but show him a sign of her affection.

“See how many words we have wasted,” she said, taking his hand, “suspicions, anxieties, mistrust, sufferings—I think we have enumerated all those words.”

“Look at how many words we've wasted,” she said, holding his hand, “suspicions, anxieties, mistrust, sufferings—I think we've listed all those words.”

“Alas! Madame, yes.”

"Sadly! Ma'am, yes."

“Efface them from your heart as I drive them from mine. Whether La Valliere does or does not love the king, and whether the king does or does not love La Valliere—from this moment you and I will draw a distinction in the two characters I have to perform. You open your eyes so wide that I am sure you hardly understand me.”

“Forget about them as I push them out of my heart. It doesn’t matter if La Valliere loves the king or if the king loves La Valliere—starting now, you and I will separate the two roles I have to play. You’re staring at me so intently that I can tell you barely get what I’m saying.”

“You are so impetuous, Madame, that I always tremble at the fear of displeasing you.”

"You are so impulsive, ma'am, that I always worry about upsetting you."

“And see how he trembles now, poor fellow,” she said, with the most charming playfulness of manner. “Yes, monsieur, I have two characters to perform. I am the sister of the king, the sister-in-law of the king’s wife. In this character ought I not to take an interest in these domestic intrigues? Come, tell me what you think?”

“And look how he’s shaking now, poor guy,” she said, with the most charming playfulness. “Yes, sir, I have two roles to play. I’m the king’s sister and the sister-in-law of the king’s wife. Shouldn’t I be interested in these family dramas? Come on, tell me what you think?”

“As little as possible, Madame.”

“As little as possible, ma'am.”

“Agreed, monsieur; but it is a question of dignity; and then, you know, I am the wife of the king’s brother.” De Guiche sighed. “A circumstance,” she added, with an expression of great tenderness, “which will remind you that I am always to be treated with the profoundest respect.” De Guiche fell at her feet, which he kissed, with the religious fervor of a worshipper. “And I begin to think that, really and truly, I have another character to perform. I was almost forgetting it.”

“Agreed, sir; but it’s about dignity. And, you know, I’m the wife of the king’s brother.” De Guiche sighed. “A situation,” she added, with a look of deep affection, “that should remind you to always treat me with the utmost respect.” De Guiche fell at her feet, kissing them with the passionate devotion of a worshipper. “And I’m starting to realize that, honestly, I have another role to play. I almost forgot about it.”

“Name it, oh! name it,” said De Guiche.

“Just name it, come on!” said De Guiche.

“I am a woman,” she said, in a voice lower than ever, “and I love.” He rose, she opened her arms, and their lips met. A footstep was heard behind the tapestry, and Mademoiselle de Montalais appeared.

“I’m a woman,” she said, in a quieter voice than ever, “and I love.” He stood up, she opened her arms, and their lips touched. A footstep was heard behind the tapestry, and Mademoiselle de Montalais appeared.

“What do you want?” said Madame.

“What do you want?” said Madame.

“M. de Guiche is wanted,” replied Montalais, who was just in time to see the agitation of the actors of these four characters; for De Guiche had consistently carried out his part with heroism.

“M. de Guiche is wanted,” replied Montalais, who arrived just in time to witness the agitation of the four characters involved; for De Guiche had consistently played his role with bravery.

Chapter XI. Montalais and Malicorne.

Montalais was right. M. de Guiche, thus summoned in every direction, was very much exposed, from such a multiplication of business, to the risk of not attending to any. It so happened that, considering the awkwardness of the interruption, Madame, notwithstanding her wounded pride, and secret anger, could not, for the moment at least, reproach Montalais for having violated, in so bold a manner, the semi-royal order with which she had been dismissed on De Guiche’s entrance. De Guiche, also, lost his presence of mind, or, it would be more correct to say, had already lost it, before Montalais’s arrival, for, scarcely had he heard the young girl’s voice, than, without taking leave of Madame, as the most ordinary politeness required, even between persons equal in rank and station, he fled from her presence, his heart tumultuously throbbing, and his brain on fire, leaving the princess with one hand raised, as though to bid him adieu. Montalais was at no loss, therefore, to perceive the agitation of the two lovers—the one who fled was agitated, and the one who remained was equally so.

Montalais was right. M. de Guiche, being pulled in every direction, was at serious risk of not being able to focus on anything. Given the awkwardness of the interruption, Madame, despite her bruised pride and hidden anger, couldn't, at least for the moment, blame Montalais for boldly violating the semi-royal order under which she had been dismissed upon De Guiche’s arrival. De Guiche, too, lost his composure, or rather, it was more accurate to say he had already lost it before Montalais showed up, because as soon as he heard the young girl’s voice, he rushed away from Madame without even saying goodbye, which would have been the polite thing to do, even between equals. His heart raced and his mind was in a frenzy, leaving the princess with one hand raised, as if to say farewell. Montalais quickly noticed the agitation of the two lovers—the one who was running away was flustered, and the one who stayed behind was just as unsettled.

“Well,” murmured the young girl, as she glanced inquisitively round her, “this time, at least, I think I know as much as the most curious woman could possibly wish to know.” Madame felt so embarrassed by this inquisitorial look, that, as if she heard Montalais’s muttered side remark, she did not speak a word to her maid of honor, but, casting down her eyes, retired at once to her bedroom. Montalais, observing this, stood listening for a moment, and then heard Madame lock and bolt her door. By this she knew that the rest of the evening was at her own disposal; and making, behind the door which had just been closed, a gesture which indicated but little real respect for the princess, she went down the staircase in search of Malicorne, who was very busily engaged at that moment in watching a courier, who, covered with dust, had just left the Comte de Guiche’s apartments. Montalais knew that Malicorne was engaged in a matter of some importance; she therefore allowed him to look and stretch out his neck as much as he pleased; and it was only when Malicorne had resumed his natural position, that she touched him on the shoulder. “Well,” said Montalais, “what is the latest intelligence you have?”

“Well,” murmured the young girl, glancing around curiously, “this time, at least, I think I know as much as the most curious woman could possibly want to know.” Madame felt so embarrassed by this probing glance that, as if she heard Montalais’s whispered comment, she didn’t say a word to her maid of honor and, looking down, quickly retreated to her bedroom. Montalais noticed this, listened for a moment, and then heard Madame lock and bolt her door. This told her that the rest of the evening was hers to do with as she pleased; making a gesture that showed little real respect for the princess behind the now-closed door, she went down the stairs in search of Malicorne, who was busily watching a dusty courier that had just left the Comte de Guiche’s rooms. Montalais knew that Malicorne was involved in something significant; so she let him observe and stretch his neck as much as he wanted. It was only when Malicorne returned to his normal position that she touched him on the shoulder. “Well,” said Montalais, “what’s the latest news you have?”

“M. de Guiche is in love with Madame.”

“M. de Guiche is in love with Madame.”

“Fine news, truly! I know something more recent than that.”

“Great news, really! I know something more up-to-date than that.”

“Well, what do you know?”

"Well, look at that!"

“That Madame is in love with M. de Guiche.”

"That lady is in love with Mr. de Guiche."

“The one is the consequence of the other.”

“The one is the result of the other.”

“Not always, my good monsieur.”

"Not always, my good sir."

“Is that remark intended for me?”

“Is that comment meant for me?”

“Present company always excepted.”

“Except for you all.”

“Thank you,” said Malicorne. “Well, and in the other direction, what is stirring?”

“Thank you,” said Malicorne. “So, what’s happening in the other direction?”

“The king wished, this evening, after the lottery, to see Mademoiselle de la Valliere.”

“The king wanted to see Mademoiselle de la Valliere this evening after the lottery.”

“Well, and he has seen her?”

"Well, has he seen her?"

“No, indeed!”

“No way!”

“What do you mean by that?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“The door was shut and locked.”

“The door was closed and locked.”

“So that—”

"So that—"

“So that the king was obliged to go back again, looking very sheepish, like a thief who has forgotten his crowbar.”

“So the king had to go back again, looking really embarrassed, like a thief who forgot his crowbar.”

“Good.”

“Great.”

“And in the third place?” inquired Montalais.

“And what's the third thing?” Montalais asked.

“The courier who has just arrived for De Guiche came from M. de Bragelonne.”

“The courier who just arrived for De Guiche came from M. de Bragelonne.”

“Excellent,” said Montalais, clapping her hands together.

"Great," said Montalais, clapping her hands together.

“Why so?”

“Why is that?”

“Because we have work to do. If we get weary now, something unlucky will be sure to happen.”

“Because we have work to do. If we get tired now, something bad is bound to happen.”

“We must divide the work, then,” said Malicorne, “in order to avoid confusion.”

“We should split up the work, then,” said Malicorne, “to avoid any confusion.”

“Nothing easier,” replied Montalais. “Three intrigues, carefully nursed, and carefully encouraged, will produce, one with another, and taking a low average, three love letters a day.”

“Nothing easier,” replied Montalais. “Three carefully managed intrigues will yield, on average, three love letters a day.”

“Oh!” exclaimed Malicorne, shrugging his shoulders, “you cannot mean what you say, darling; three letters a day, that may do for sentimental common people. A musketeer on duty, a young girl in a convent, may exchange letters with their lovers once a day, perhaps, from the top of a ladder, or through a hole in the wall. A letter contains all the poetry their poor little hearts have to boast of. But the cases we have in hand require to be dealt with very differently.”

“Oh!” Malicorne exclaimed, shrugging his shoulders, “you can't seriously mean what you’re saying, dear; three letters a day? That might work for sentimental regular people. A musketeer on duty and a young girl in a convent might exchange letters with their loves once a day, maybe from the top of a ladder or through a hole in the wall. A letter is all they have to express the poetry of their little hearts. But the situations we have here need to be handled quite differently.”

“Well, finish,” said Montalais, out of patience with him. “Some one may come.”

“Well, finish,” Montalais said, losing her patience with him. “Someone might come.”

“Finish! Why, I am only at the beginning. I have still three points as yet untouched.”

“Finish! I'm just getting started. I still have three points that I haven't covered yet.”

“Upon my word, he will be the death of me, with his Flemish indifference,” exclaimed Montalais.

“Honestly, he's going to drive me crazy with his Flemish indifference,” exclaimed Montalais.

“And you will drive me mad with your Italian vivacity. I was going to say that our lovers here will be writing volumes to each other. But what are you driving at?”

“And you will drive me crazy with your Italian energy. I was going to say that our lovers here will be writing loads to each other. But what are you getting at?”

“At this. Not one of our lady correspondents will be able to keep the letters they may receive.”

“At this point, none of our female correspondents will be able to keep the letters they receive.”

“Very likely.”

"Most likely."

“M. de Guiche will not be able to keep his either.”

“M. de Guiche won't be able to keep his either.”

“That is probable.”

"That's likely."

“Very well, then; I will take care of all that.”

“Alright, then; I’ll handle all of that.”

“That is the very thing that is impossible,” said Malicorne.

"That's exactly the thing that can't be done," said Malicorne.

“Why so?”

"Why's that?"

“Because you are not your own mistress; your room is as much La Valliere’s as yours; and there are certain persons who will think nothing of visiting and searching a maid of honor’s room; so that I am terribly afraid of the queen, who is as jealous as a Spaniard; of the queen-mother, who is as jealous as a couple of Spaniards; and, last of all, of Madame herself, who has jealousy enough for ten Spaniards.”

“Because you don't have complete control over your own space; your room is just as much La Valliere’s as it is yours; and there are some people who wouldn’t hesitate to visit and search a maid of honor’s room; so I’m really afraid of the queen, who is as jealous as a Spaniard; of the queen-mother, who is as jealous as a couple of Spaniards; and, lastly, of Madame herself, who has enough jealousy for ten Spaniards.”

“You forgot some one else.”

“You forgot someone else.”

“Who?”

“Who?”

“Monsieur.”

"Sir."

“I was only speaking of the women. Let us add them up, then: we will call Monsieur, No. 1.”

“I was just talking about the women. So let's add them up: we'll call him Mr. No. 1.”

“De Guiche?”

"De Guiche?"

“No. 2.”

“Number 2.”

“The Vicomte de Bragelonne?”

"The Vicomte de Bragelonne?"

“No. 3.”

“No. 3.”

“And the king, the king?”

"And the king, what about him?"

“No. 4. Of course the king, who not only will be more jealous, but more powerful than all the rest put together. Ah, my dear!”

“No. 4. Of course, the king will not only be more jealous but also more powerful than all the others combined. Ah, my dear!”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Into what a wasp’s nest you have thrust yourself!”

“Into what a mess you've gotten yourself into!”

“And as yet not quite far enough, if you will follow me into it.”

“And yet, not quite far enough, if you’ll come with me into it.”

“Most certainly I will follow you where you like. Yet—”

“Of course, I'll follow you wherever you want. But—”

“Well, yet—”

"Well, still—"

“While we have time, I think it will be prudent to turn back.”

“While we have time, I think it’s wise to turn back.”

“But I, on the contrary, think the wisest course to take is to put ourselves at once at the head of all these intrigues.”

“But I, on the other hand, believe the smartest thing to do is to take charge of all these schemes right now.”

“You will never be able to do it.”

“You'll never be able to do it.”

“With you, I could superintend ten of them. I am in my element, you must know. I was born to live at the court, as the salamander is made to live in the fire.”

“Honestly, I could manage ten of them with you by my side. I'm in my zone, just so you know. I was meant to thrive in the court, just like a salamander is meant to live in fire.”

“Your comparison does not reassure me in the slightest degree in the world, my dear Montalais. I have heard it said, and by learned men too, that, in the first place, there are no salamanders at all, and that, if there had been any, they would have been infallibly baked or roasted on leaving the fire.”

“Your comparison doesn't reassure me at all, my dear Montalais. I’ve heard it said, even by experts, that, first of all, there are no salamanders, and if there had been any, they would definitely have been burned or cooked when they left the fire.”

“Your learned men may be very wise as far as salamanders are concerned, but they would never tell you what I can tell you; namely, that Aure de Montalais is destined, before a month is over, to become the first diplomatist in the court of France.”

“Your educated people might know a lot about salamanders, but they could never tell you what I can tell you: that Aure de Montalais is set to become the top diplomat at the court of France within a month.”

“Be it so, but on condition that I shall be the second.”

“Fine, but only if I get to be second.”

“Agreed; an offensive and defensive alliance, of course.”

“Sure, a partnership for both offense and defense, of course.”

“Only be very careful of any letters.”

“Just be really careful with any letters.”

“I will hand them to you as I receive them.”

“I'll give them to you as I get them.”

“What shall we tell the king about Madame?”

“What should we tell the king about Madame?”

“That Madame is still in love with his majesty.”

“That Madame is still in love with His Majesty.”

“What shall we tell Madame about the king?”

“What should we tell Madame about the king?”

“That she would be exceedingly wrong not to humor him.”

“That she would be completely wrong not to go along with him.”

“What shall we tell La Valliere about Madame?”

"What should we say to La Vallière about Madame?"

“Whatever we choose, for La Valliere is in our power.”

“Whatever we decide, La Valliere is under our control.”

“How so?”

"How come?"

“Every way.”

"All ways."

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“In the first place, through the Vicomte de Bragelonne.”

“In the first place, through the Viscount of Bragelonne.”

“Explain yourself.”

"Explain yourself."

“You do not forget, I hope, that Monsieur de Bragelonne has written many letters to Mademoiselle de la Valliere.”

“You're not forgetting, I hope, that Monsieur de Bragelonne has written a lot of letters to Mademoiselle de la Valliere.”

“I forget nothing.”

"I remember everything."

“Well, then, it was I who received, and I who intercepted those letters.”

“Well, it was me who received and intercepted those letters.”

“And, consequently, it is you who have them still?”

“And so, you still have them?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Where,—here?”

"Where, here?"

“Oh, no; I have them safe at Blois, in the little room you know well enough.”

“Oh, no; I have them safe at Blois, in the small room you know well.”

“That dear little room,—that darling little room, the ante-chamber of the palace I intend you to live in one of these days. But, I beg your pardon, you said that all those letters are in that little room?”

“That dear little room— that lovely little room, the anteroom of the palace I plan for you to live in one of these days. But, I’m sorry, did you say that all those letters are in that little room?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Did you not put them in a box?”

“Did you not put them in a box?”

“Of course; in the same box where I put all the letters I received from you, and where I put mine also when your business or your amusements prevented you from coming to our rendezvous.”

“Of course; in the same box where I keep all the letters I got from you, and where I put mine too when your work or your fun prevented you from meeting up with us.”

“Ah, very good,” said Malicorne.

“Ah, very nice,” said Malicorne.

“Why are you satisfied?”

"Why are you happy?"

“Because I see there is a possibility of not having to run to Blois after the letters, for I have them here.”

“Because I see there’s a chance I won’t have to rush to Blois for the letters since I have them right here.”

“You have brought the box away?”

“Did you take the box?”

“It was very dear to me, because it belonged to you.”

“It meant a lot to me because it was yours.”

“Be sure and take care of it, for it contains original documents that will be of priceless value by and by.”

“Make sure to take care of it, because it contains original documents that will be incredibly valuable in the future.”

“I am perfectly well aware of that indeed, and that is the very reason why I laugh as I do, and with all my heart, too.”

“I know that really well, and that's exactly why I laugh like I do, with all my heart, too.”

“And now, one last word.”

"And now, one final word."

“Why last?

“Why last??”

“Do we need any one to assist us?”

“Do we need anyone to help us?”

“No one.”

"Nobody."

“Valets or maid-servants?”

“Valets or housekeepers?”

“Bad policy. You will give the letters,—you will receive them. Oh! we must have no pride in this affair, otherwise M. Malicorne and Mademoiselle Aure, not transacting their own affairs themselves, will have to make up their minds to see them done by others.”

“Poor policy. You’ll give the letters—you’ll get them back. Oh! We can’t be proud about this, otherwise Mr. Malicorne and Miss Aure, who aren’t handling their own business, will have to accept that it’s done by others.”

“You are quite right; but what is going on yonder in M. de Guiche’s room?”

“You're absolutely right; but what's happening over there in M. de Guiche's room?”

“Nothing; he is only opening his window.”

“Nothing; he’s just opening his window.”

“Let us be gone.” And they both immediately disappeared, all the terms of the contract being agreed on.

“Let’s get out of here.” And they both instantly vanished, all the terms of the contract having been settled.

The window just opened was, in fact, that of the Comte de Guiche. It was not alone with the hope of catching a glimpse of Madame through her curtains that he seated himself by the open window for his preoccupation of mind had at that time a different origin. He had just received, as we have already stated, the courier who had been dispatched to him by Bragelonne, the latter having written to De Guiche a letter which had made the deepest impression upon him, and which he had read over and over again. “Strange, strange!” he murmured. “How irresponsible are the means by which destiny hurries men onward to their fate!” Leaving the window in order to approach nearer to the light, he once more read the letter he had just received:—

The window that had just opened belonged to the Comte de Guiche. He didn’t just sit by the open window hoping to catch a glimpse of Madame through her curtains; his mind was preoccupied with something else. He had just received, as we mentioned earlier, the courier sent to him by Bragelonne, who had written a letter that deeply affected De Guiche and which he had read multiple times. “Strange, strange!” he murmured. “How unpredictable are the ways in which destiny pushes people toward their fate!” He moved away from the window to get closer to the light and read the letter once again:—

“CALAIS.

"CALAIS."

“MY DEAR COUNT,—I found M. de Wardes at Calais; he has been seriously wounded in an affair with the Duke of Buckingham. De Wardes is, as you know, unquestionably brave, but full of malevolent and wicked feelings. He conversed with me about yourself, for whom, he says, he has a warm regard, also about Madame, whom he considers a beautiful and amiable woman. He has guessed your affection for a certain person. He also talked to me about the lady for whom I have so ardent a regard, and showed the greatest interest on my behalf in expressing a deep pity for me, accompanied, however, by dark hints which alarmed me at first, but which I at last looked upon as the result of his usual love of mystery. These are the facts: he had received news of the court; you will understand, however, that it was only through M. de Lorraine. The report goes, so says the news, that a change has taken place in the king’s affections. You know whom that concerns. Afterwards, the news continues, people are talking about one of the maids of honor, respecting whom various slanderous reports are being circulated. These vague phrases have not allowed me to sleep. I have been deploring, ever since yesterday, that my diffidence and vacillation of purpose, notwithstanding a certain obstinacy of character I may possess, have left me unable to reply to these insinuations. In a word, M. de Wardes was setting off for Paris, and I did not delay his departure with explanations; for it seemed rather hard, I confess, to cross-examine a man whose wounds are hardly yet closed. In short, he travelled by short stages, as he was anxious to leave, he said, in order to be present at a curious spectacle the court cannot fail to offer within a short time. He added a few congratulatory words accompanied by vague sympathizing expressions. I could not understand the one any more than the other. I was bewildered by my own thoughts, and tormented by a mistrust of this man,—a mistrust which, you know better than any one else, I have never been able to overcome. As soon as he left, my perceptions seemed to become clearer. It is hardly possible that a man of De Wardes’s character should not have communicated something of his own malicious nature to the statements he made to me. It is not unlikely, therefore, that in the strange hints De Wardes threw out in my presence, there may be a mysterious signification, which I might have some difficulty in applying either to myself or to some one with whom you are acquainted. Being compelled to leave as soon as possible, in obedience to the king’s commands, the idea did not occur to me of running after De Wardes in order to ask him to explain his reserve; but I have dispatched a courier to you with this letter, which will explain in detail my various doubts. I regard you as myself; you have reflected and observed; it will be for you to act. M. de Wardes will arrive very shortly; endeavor to learn what he meant, if you do not already know. M. de Wardes, moreover, pretended that the Duke of Buckingham left Paris on the very best of terms with Madame. This was an affair which would have unhesitatingly made me draw my sword, had I not felt that I was under the necessity of dispatching the king’s mission before undertaking any quarrel whatsoever. Burn this letter, which Olivain will hand you. Whatever Olivain says, you may confidently rely on. Will you have the goodness, my dear comte, to recall me to the remembrance of Mademoiselle de la Valliere, whose hands I kiss with the greatest respect.

“MY DEAR COUNT,—I found M. de Wardes in Calais; he has been seriously injured in a confrontation with the Duke of Buckingham. De Wardes is, as you know, undeniably brave, but filled with malicious and wicked feelings. He spoke to me about you, claiming he has warm regard for you, and also about Madame, who he believes is a beautiful and kind woman. He has figured out your feelings for a certain person. He also discussed the lady for whom I have such strong feelings, and showed considerable interest in my situation while expressing deep sympathy for me, accompanied, however, by ominous hints that worried me at first but which I eventually viewed as his typical love for mystery. Here are the facts: he had received news of the court; you will understand, however, that it was only through M. de Lorraine. The rumor is, according to the news, that a shift has occurred in the king’s affections. You know who that involves. Then, the news continues, people are talking about one of the maids of honor, regarding whom various slanderous rumors are circulating. These vague statements have kept me up at night. Ever since yesterday, I have been lamenting that my shyness and indecisiveness, despite a certain stubbornness I may possess, have left me unable to respond to these insinuations. In short, M. de Wardes was heading for Paris, and I didn’t delay his departure with explanations; it seemed rather harsh, I admit, to interrogate a man whose wounds are barely healed. In summary, he traveled in short stages, as he was eager to leave, saying he wanted to be present at an intriguing event the court will undoubtedly provide soon. He added a few congratulatory comments mixed with vague expressions of sympathy. I couldn’t understand either one. I was confused by my own thoughts and troubled by distrust of this man,—a distrust that, you know better than anyone else, I have never been able to shake. As soon as he left, my thoughts seemed to clear. It’s hardly possible that a man like De Wardes wouldn’t have infused some of his own malicious nature into what he told me. It’s quite likely, therefore, that the strange hints De Wardes dropped in my presence might have a hidden meaning, which I might find difficult to attribute either to myself or to someone you know. Being forced to leave as soon as possible, following the king’s orders, I didn’t think to chase after De Wardes to ask him to clarify his ambiguity; instead, I have sent a courier to you with this letter, which will explain my various doubts in detail. I consider you as close as myself; you have reflected and observed; it is for you to act. M. de Wardes will arrive very soon; please try to find out what he meant, if you don’t already know. M. de Wardes, moreover, claimed that the Duke of Buckingham left Paris on very friendly terms with Madame. This was a matter that would have quickly led me to draw my sword, had I not felt bound to complete the king’s mission before engaging in any conflict. Burn this letter, which Olivain will give you. Whatever Olivain says, you can fully trust. Will you kindly remind Mademoiselle de la Valliere of me, whose hands I kiss with the utmost respect?

“Your devoted

"Your loyal"

“DE BRAGELONNE.

DE BRAGELONNE.

“P. S.—If anything serious should happen—we should be prepared for everything, dispatch a courier to me with this one single word, ‘come,’ and I will be in Paris within six and thirty hours after the receipt of your letter.”

“P. S.—If anything serious happens—we should be prepared for anything, send me a courier with this one word, ‘come,’ and I will be in Paris within 36 hours after receiving your letter.”

De Guiche sighed, folded up the letter a third time, and, instead of burning it, as Raoul had recommended him to do, placed it in his pocket. He felt it needed reading over and over again.

De Guiche sighed, folded the letter a third time, and instead of burning it like Raoul had suggested, put it in his pocket. He felt it was something he needed to read over and over again.

“How much distress of mind, yet what sublime confidence, he shows!” murmured the comte; “he has poured out his whole soul in this letter. He says nothing of the Comte de la Fere, and speaks of his respect for Louise. He cautions me on my own account, and entreats me on his. Ah!” continued De Guiche, with a threatening gesture, “you interfere in my affairs, Monsieur de Wardes, do you? Very well, then; I will shortly occupy myself with yours. As for you, poor Raoul,—you who intrust your heart to my keeping, be assured I will watch over it.”

“How much distress he shows, yet what incredible confidence!” murmured the count; “he has bared his entire soul in this letter. He doesn’t mention Comte de la Fere and speaks highly of Louise. He warns me for my own sake and begs me for his. Ah!” continued De Guiche, with a menacing gesture, “you're getting involved in my business, Monsieur de Wardes, are you? Fine, then; I’ll be sure to take care of yours soon. As for you, poor Raoul—you who trust your heart to me, rest assured I will look after it.”

With this promise, De Guiche begged Malicorne to come immediately to his apartments, if possible. Malicorne acknowledged the invitation with an activity which was the first result of his conversation with Montalais. And while De Guiche, who thought that his motive was undiscovered, cross-examined Malicorne, the latter, who appeared to be working in the dark, soon guessed his questioner’s motives. The consequence was, that, after a quarter of an hour’s conversation, during which De Guiche thought he had ascertained the whole truth with regard to La Valliere and the king, he had learned absolutely nothing more than his own eyes had already acquainted him with, while Malicorne learned, or guessed, that Raoul, who was absent, was fast becoming suspicious, and that De Guiche intended to watch over the treasure of the Hesperides. Malicorne accepted the office of dragon. De Guiche fancied he had done everything for his friend, and soon began to think of nothing but his personal affairs. The next evening, De Wardes’s return and first appearance at the king’s reception were announced. When that visit had been paid, the convalescent waited on Monsieur; De Guiche taking care, however, to be at Monsieur’s apartments before the visit took place.

With this promise, De Guiche urged Malicorne to come to his place right away, if he could. Malicorne accepted the invitation with enthusiasm, which was the first outcome of his talk with Montalais. While De Guiche, who believed his true intention was hidden, questioned Malicorne, the latter, seemingly in the dark, quickly figured out De Guiche's motives. As a result, after a fifteen-minute conversation, during which De Guiche thought he had uncovered the whole truth about La Valliere and the king, he learned nothing more than what he already knew, while Malicorne discovered or inferred that Raoul, who was absent, was becoming increasingly suspicious and that De Guiche planned to keep an eye on the treasure of the Hesperides. Malicorne agreed to take on the role of watchdog. De Guiche believed he had done everything for his friend and soon started to focus solely on his own affairs. The next evening, De Wardes's return and first appearance at the king's reception were announced. After that visit, the recovering De Wardes met with Monsieur, with De Guiche ensuring that he was at Monsieur's place before the visit happened.

Chapter XII. How De Wardes Was Received at Court.

Monsieur had received De Wardes with that marked favor light and frivolous minds bestow on every novelty that comes in their way. De Wardes, who had been absent for a month, was like fresh fruit to him. To treat him with marked kindness was an infidelity to old friends, and there is always something fascinating in that; moreover, it was a sort of reparation to De Wardes himself. Nothing, consequently, could exceed the favorable notice Monsieur took of him. The Chevalier de Lorraine, who feared this rival but a little, but who respected a character and disposition only too parallel to his own in every particular, with the addition of a bull-dog courage he did not himself possess, received De Wardes with a greater display of regard and affection than even Monsieur had done. De Guiche, as we have said, was there also, but kept in the background, waiting very patiently until all these interchanges were over. De Wardes, while talking to the others, and even to Monsieur himself, had not for a moment lost sight of De Guiche, who, he instinctively felt, was there on his account. As soon as he had finished with the others, he went up to De Guiche. They exchanged the most courteous compliments, after which De Wardes returned to Monsieur and the other gentlemen.

Monsieur welcomed De Wardes with the kind of enthusiastic attention that light and carefree people usually give to any new thing that comes their way. Having been away for a month, De Wardes felt like a refreshing treat to him. Showing him special kindness was a betrayal to old friends, and that added a certain allure; besides, it served as a kind of redemption for De Wardes himself. Consequently, Monsieur couldn’t have been more gracious towards him. The Chevalier de Lorraine, who was only slightly concerned about this rival but respected his character and temperament—which were unsettlingly similar to his own, except for the bulldog courage he lacked—greeted De Wardes with even more warmth and affection than Monsieur had. De Guiche, as mentioned earlier, was also present but stayed in the background, patiently waiting for the exchanges to conclude. While engaging with the others, and even with Monsieur himself, De Wardes never lost track of De Guiche, who he sensed was there for him. Once he finished with the others, he approached De Guiche. They exchanged polite compliments, after which De Wardes returned to Monsieur and the other gentlemen.

In the midst of these congratulations Madame was announced. She had been informed of De Wardes’s arrival, and knowing all the details of his voyage and duel, she was not sorry to be present at the remarks she knew would be made, without delay, by one who, she felt assured, was her personal enemy. Two or three of her ladies accompanied her. De Wardes saluted Madame in the most graceful and respectful manner, and, as a commencement of hostilities, announced, in the first place, that he could furnish the Duke of Buckingham’s friends with the latest news about him. This was a direct answer to the coldness with which Madame had received him. The attack was a vigorous one, and Madame felt the blow, but without appearing to have even noticed it. He rapidly cast a glance at Monsieur and at De Guiche,—the former colored, and the latter turned very pale. Madame alone preserved an unmoved countenance; but, as she knew how many unpleasant thoughts and feelings her enemy could awaken in the two persons who were listening to him, she smilingly bent forward towards the traveler, as if to listen to the news he had brought—but he was speaking of other matters. Madame was brave, even to imprudence; if she were to retreat, it would be inviting an attack; so, after the first disagreeable impression had passed away, she returned to the charge.

In the midst of these congratulations, Madame was announced. She had heard about De Wardes's arrival and, knowing all the details of his journey and duel, she was eager to witness the comments she was sure would come from someone she believed was her personal enemy. Two or three of her ladies accompanied her. De Wardes greeted Madame with the utmost grace and respect, and as a way to start their conflict, he first announced that he could provide the Duke of Buckingham's friends with the latest news about him. This was a direct response to the chilly reception Madame had given him. The attack was strong, and Madame felt the impact, but she didn't show any sign of it. He quickly glanced at Monsieur and De Guiche—the former blushed, and the latter went very pale. Only Madame maintained her composure; however, knowing how many unpleasant thoughts and feelings her enemy could stir up in the two men listening to him, she smiled and leaned forward toward the traveler, as if eager to hear the news he had brought—but he was discussing something else. Madame was bold, even reckless; if she backed down, it would invite more attacks; so, after the initial unpleasant feeling faded, she went back on the offensive.

“Have you suffered much from your wounds, Monsieur de Wardes?” she inquired, “for we have been told that you had the misfortune to get wounded.”

“Have you been in a lot of pain from your injuries, Monsieur de Wardes?” she asked, “because we were told that you were unfortunate enough to get hurt.”

It was now De Wardes’s turn to wince; he bit his lips, and replied, “No, Madame, hardly at all.”

It was now De Wardes’s turn to wince; he bit his lips and replied, “No, Madame, not really.”

“Indeed! and yet in this terribly hot weather—”

“Absolutely! And yet, in this really hot weather—”

“The sea-breezes were very fresh and cool, Madame, and then I had one consolation.”

“The sea breezes were really fresh and cool, Madame, and then I had one comfort.”

“Indeed! What was it?”

“Totally! What was it?”

“The knowledge that my adversary’s sufferings were still greater than my own.”

“The awareness that my opponent’s pain was still worse than mine.”

“Ah! you mean he was more seriously wounded than you were; I was not aware of that,” said the princess, with utter indifference.

“Ah! you mean he was hurt worse than you were; I didn’t know that,” said the princess, completely indifferent.

“Oh, Madame, you are mistaken, or rather you pretend to misunderstand my remark. I did not say that he was a greater sufferer in body than myself; but his heart was very seriously affected.”

“Oh, Madame, you’re mistaken, or rather you're pretending not to get my point. I didn’t say that he suffered physically more than I did; I meant that his heart was really affected.”

De Guiche comprehended instinctively from what direction the struggle was approaching; he ventured to make a sign to Madame, as if entreating her to retire from the contest. But she, without acknowledging De Guiche’s gesture, without pretending to have noticed it even, and still smiling, continued:

De Guiche instinctively understood where the conflict was coming from; he tried to signal to Madame, as if asking her to step away from the fight. But she, without acknowledging De Guiche’s gesture, without even pretending to notice it, and still smiling, continued:

“Is it possible,” she said, “that the Duke of Buckingham’s heart was touched? I had no idea, until now, that a heart-wound could be cured.”

“Is it possible,” she said, “that the Duke of Buckingham actually had feelings? I had no idea, until now, that a broken heart could heal.”

“Alas! Madame,” replied De Wardes, politely, “every woman believes that; and it is this belief that gives them that superiority to man which confidence begets.”

“Unfortunately, madam,” replied De Wardes, politely, “every woman believes that; and it’s this belief that gives them the superiority over men that confidence brings.”

“You misunderstand altogether, dearest,” said the prince, impatiently; “M. de Wardes means that the Duke of Buckingham’s heart had been touched, not by the sword, but by something sharper.”

“You're completely misunderstanding, my dear,” said the prince, impatiently. “M. de Wardes means that the Duke of Buckingham's heart was affected, not by the sword, but by something sharper.”

“Ah! very good, very good!” exclaimed Madame. “It is a jest of M. de Wardes’s. Very good; but I should like to know if the Duke of Buckingham would appreciate the jest. It is, indeed, a very great pity he is not here, M. de Wardes.”

“Ah! very good, very good!” exclaimed Madame. “It’s a joke from M. de Wardes. Very good; but I wonder if the Duke of Buckingham would get the joke. It’s really too bad he isn’t here, M. de Wardes.”

The young man’s eyes seemed to flash fire. “Oh!” he said, as he clenched his teeth, “there is nothing I should like better.”

The young man's eyes looked like they were on fire. "Oh!" he said, gritting his teeth, "there's nothing I would want more."

De Guiche did not move. Madame seemed to expect that he would come to her assistance. Monsieur hesitated. The Chevalier de Lorraine advanced and continued the conversation.

De Guiche stayed put. Madame looked like she expected him to come help her. Monsieur hesitated. The Chevalier de Lorraine moved forward and kept the conversation going.

“Madame,” he said, “De Wardes knows perfectly well that for a Buckingham’s heart to be touched is nothing new, and what he has said has already taken place.”

“Madam,” he said, “De Wardes knows very well that it’s nothing new for a Buckingham to have his heart stirred, and what he’s mentioned has already happened.”

“Instead of an ally, I have two enemies,” murmured Madame; “two determined enemies, and in league with each other.” And she changed the conversation. To change the conversation is, as every one knows, a right possessed by princes which etiquette requires all to respect. The remainder of the conversation was moderate enough in tone; the principal actors had rehearsed their parts. Madame withdrew easily, and Monsieur, who wished to question her on several matters, offered her his hand on leaving. The chevalier was seriously afraid that an understanding might be established between the husband and wife if he were to leave them quietly together. He therefore made his way to Monsieur’s apartments, in order to surprise him on his return, and to destroy with a few words all the good impressions Madame might have been able to sow in his heart. De Guiche advanced towards De Wardes, who was surrounded by a large number of persons, and thereby indicated his wish to converse with him; De Wardes, at the same time, showing by his looks and by a movement of his head that he perfectly understood him. There was nothing in these signs to enable strangers to suppose they were otherwise than upon the most friendly footing. De Guiche could therefore turn away from him, and wait until he was at liberty. He had not long to wait; for De Wardes, freed from his questioners, approached De Guiche, and after a fresh salutation, they walked side by side together.

“Instead of having an ally, I have two enemies,” Madame murmured; “two determined enemies, and they're working together.” Then she changed the subject. Changing the subject is, as everyone knows, a privilege of the nobles that etiquette requires everyone to respect. The rest of the conversation remained calm; the main players had practiced their roles. Madame left gracefully, and Monsieur, wanting to ask her about several things, offered her his hand as they parted. The chevalier was genuinely worried that an understanding might develop between the husband and wife if he let them be alone. So, he headed to Monsieur’s quarters to catch him on his return and to undermine any good feelings Madame might have instilled in him with just a few words. De Guiche moved towards De Wardes, who was surrounded by a crowd, signaling his wish to chat with him; De Wardes, in turn, indicated with his expression and a nod that he understood perfectly. There was nothing in their gestures to suggest to onlookers that they were anything but friendly. So, De Guiche could step away from him and wait until he was free. He didn’t have to wait long; once De Wardes was done with his questioners, he came over to De Guiche, and after another greeting, they walked side by side.

“You have made a good impression since your return, my dear De Wardes,” said the comte.

“You've made a great impression since you came back, my dear De Wardes,” said the comte.

“Excellent, as you see.”

"Great, as you can see."

“And your spirits are just as lively as ever?”

“And your spirits are just as lively as ever?”

“Better.”

"Better."

“And a very great happiness, too.”

“And a really great happiness, too.”

“Why not? Everything is so ridiculous in this world, everything so absurd around us.”

“Why not? Everything is so ridiculous in this world, everything feels so absurd around us.”

“You are right.”

"You’re right."

“You are of my opinion, then?”

"Do you agree with me?"

“I should think so! And what news do you bring us from yonder?”

“I suppose so! And what news do you have for us from over there?”

“I? None at all. I have come to look for news here.”

“I? Not at all. I came here to look for news.”

“But, tell me, you surely must have seen some people at Boulogne, one of our friends, for instance; it is no great time ago.”

“But, tell me, you must have seen some people at Boulogne, like one of our friends; it wasn't that long ago.”

“Some people—one of our friends—”

"Some people—one of our friends—"

“Your memory is short.”

"Your memory is weak."

“Ah! true; Bragelonne, you mean.”

"Ah! true; Bragelonne, you mean."

“Exactly so.”

"That's right."

“Who was on his way to fulfil a mission, with which he was intrusted to King Charles II.”

“Who was on his way to complete a mission that he had been assigned by King Charles II.”

“Precisely. Well, then, did he not tell you, or did not you tell him—”

“Exactly. So, did he not tell you, or did you not tell him—”

“I do not precisely know what I told him, I must confess: but I do know what I did not tell him.” De Wardes was finesse itself. He perfectly well knew from De Guiche’s tone and manner, which was cold and dignified, that the conversation was about to assume a disagreeable turn. He resolved to let it take what course it pleased, and to keep strictly on his guard.

“I’m not exactly sure what I told him, I have to admit: but I do know what I didn’t tell him.” De Wardes was finesse personified. He clearly sensed from De Guiche’s tone and demeanor, which were cold and dignified, that the conversation was about to take a turn for the worse. He decided to let it go wherever it wanted and to stay completely on guard.

“May I ask you what you did not tell him?” inquired De Guiche.

“Can I ask what you didn’t tell him?” De Guiche asked.

“All about La Valliere.”

"All about La Vallière."

“La Valliere... What is it? and what was that strange circumstance you seem to have known over yonder, which Bragelonne, who was here on the spot, was not acquainted with?”

“La Valliere... What is it? And what was that odd situation you seem to know about over there that Bragelonne, who was right here, didn’t know about?”

“Do you really ask me that in a serious manner?”

“Are you seriously asking me that?”

“Nothing more so.”

“Nothing else like it.”

“What! you, a member of the court, living in Madame’s household, a friend of Monsieur’s, a guest at their table, the favorite of our lovely princess?”

“What! You, a court member, living in Madame’s household, a friend of Monsieur’s, a guest at their table, the favorite of our beautiful princess?”

Guiche colored violently from anger. “What princess are you alluding to?” he said.

Guiche turned red with anger. “Which princess are you talking about?” he said.

“I am only acquainted with one, my dear fellow. I am speaking of Madame herself. Are you devoted to another princess, then? Come, tell me.”

“I only know one, my dear friend. I'm talking about Madame herself. Are you in love with another princess, then? Go on, tell me.”

De Guiche was on the point of launching out, but he saw the drift of the remark. A quarrel was imminent between the two young men. De Wardes wished the quarrel to be only in Madame’s name, while De Guiche would not accept it except on La Valliere’s account. From this moment, it became a series of feigned attacks, which would have continued until one of the two had been touched home. De Guiche therefore resumed all the self-possession he could command.

De Guiche was about to speak up, but he realized what the comment implied. A fight was about to break out between the two young men. De Wardes wanted the conflict to be just in Madame’s name, while De Guiche only accepted it if it was for La Valliere’s sake. From that point on, it turned into a series of fake provocations, which would go on until one of them got hurt for real. So, De Guiche gathered all the composure he could muster.

“There is not the slightest question in the world of Madame in this matter, my dear De Wardes.” said Guiche, “but simply of what you were talking about just now.”

“There’s not the slightest doubt in the world about Madame in this matter, my dear De Wardes,” said Guiche, “but just what you were talking about a moment ago.”

“What was I saying?”

"Wait, what was I saying?"

“That you had concealed certain things from Bragelonne.”

“That you kept some things from Bragelonne.”

“Certain things which you know as well as I do,” replied De Wardes.

“Certain things that you know as well as I do,” replied De Wardes.

“No, upon my honor.”

"No, I swear."

“Nonsense.”

“Nonsense.”

“If you tell me what they are, I shall know, but not otherwise, I swear.”

“If you tell me what they are, I'll know, but not otherwise, I swear.”

“What! I who have just arrived from a distance of sixty leagues, and you who have not stirred from this place, who have witnessed with your own eyes that which rumor informed me of at Calais! Do you now tell me seriously that you do not know what it is about? Oh! comte, this is hardly charitable of you.”

“What! I just got here from sixty leagues away, and you haven’t moved from this spot, witnessing with your own eyes what rumors told me back in Calais! Are you seriously saying you don’t know what it’s about? Oh! Comte, that's not very kind of you.”

“As you like, De Wardes; but I again repeat, I know nothing.”

“As you wish, De Wardes; but I’ll say it again, I know nothing.”

“You are truly discreet—well!—perhaps it is very prudent of you.”

“You're really discreet—well!—maybe that's a smart move on your part.”

“And so you will not tell me anything, will not tell me any more than you told Bragelonne?”

“And so you’re not going to tell me anything, not more than what you told Bragelonne?”

“You are pretending to be deaf, I see. I am convinced that Madame could not possibly have more command over herself than you have.”

“You're pretending to be deaf, I see. I'm convinced that Madame couldn't possibly have more control over herself than you do.”

“Double hypocrite,” murmured Guiche to himself, “you are again returning to the old subject.”

“Double hypocrite,” Guiche muttered to himself, “you’re bringing up the same old issue again.”

“Very well, then,” continued De Wardes, “since we find it so difficult to understand each other about La Valliere and Bragelonne let us speak about your own affairs.”

“Alright, then,” De Wardes went on, “since we’re having such a hard time understanding each other regarding La Valliere and Bragelonne, let’s talk about your own matters.”

“Nay,” said De Guiche, “I have no affairs of my own to talk about. You have not said anything about me, I suppose, to Bragelonne, which you cannot repeat to my face?”

“Nah,” said De Guiche, “I don’t have any personal matters to discuss. You haven’t mentioned anything about me to Bragelonne that you can’t say to my face, right?”

“No; but understand me, Guiche, that however much I may be ignorant of certain matters, I am quite as conversant with others. If, for instance, we were conversing about the intimacies of the Duke of Buckingham at Paris, as I did during my journey with the duke, I could tell you a great many interesting circumstances. Would you like me to mention them?”

“No; but listen, Guiche, even if I don’t know a lot about some things, I’m just as familiar with others. For example, if we were talking about the Duke of Buckingham’s relationships in Paris, like I did when I was traveling with him, I could share a lot of fascinating details. Would you like me to share them?”

De Guiche passed his hand across his forehead, which was covered in perspiration. “No, no,” he said, “a hundred times no! I have no curiosity for matters which do not concern me. The Duke of Buckingham is for me nothing more than a simple acquaintance, whilst Raoul is an intimate friend. I have not the slightest curiosity to learn what happened to the duke, while I have, on the contrary, the greatest interest in all that happened to Raoul.”

De Guiche wiped the sweat from his forehead. “No, no,” he said, “a hundred times no! I’m not interested in things that don’t involve me. The Duke of Buckingham is just an acquaintance to me, while Raoul is a close friend. I couldn’t care less about what happened to the duke, but I’m very interested in everything that happened to Raoul.”

“In Paris?”

"In Paris?"

“Yes, in Paris, or Boulogne. You understand I am on the spot; if anything should happen, I am here to meet it; whilst Raoul is absent, and has only myself to represent him; so, Raoul’s affairs before my own.”

“Yes, in Paris or Boulogne. You see, I’m right here; if anything happens, I’m ready to handle it, since Raoul is away and I’m the only one to stand in for him; so, Raoul’s business comes before my own.”

“But he will return?”

“But he’s coming back?”

“Not, however, until his mission is completed. In the meantime, you understand, evil reports cannot be permitted to circulate about him without my looking into them.”

“Not until his mission is finished, though. In the meantime, you see, I can't allow harmful rumors about him to spread without investigating them.”

“And for a better reason still, that he will remain some time in London,” said De Wardes, chuckling.

“And for an even better reason, that he will be staying in London for a while,” said De Wardes, chuckling.

“You think so,” said De Guiche, simply.

"You think so," De Guiche replied casually.

“Think so, indeed! do you suppose he was sent to London for no other purpose than to go there and return again immediately? No, no; he was sent to London to remain there.”

“Really? Do you think he was sent to London just to go there and come back right away? No way; he was sent to London to stay there.”

“Ah! De Wardes,” said De Guiche, grasping De Wardes’s hand, “that is a very serious suspicion concerning Bragelonne, which completely confirms what he wrote to me from Boulogne.”

“Ah! De Wardes,” said De Guiche, shaking De Wardes’s hand, “that’s a serious suspicion about Bragelonne, which totally backs up what he wrote to me from Boulogne.”

De Wardes resumed his former coldness of manner: his love of raillery had led him too far, and by his own imprudence, he had laid himself open to attack.

De Wardes went back to his usual cold behavior: his love for teasing had taken him too far, and because of his own carelessness, he had made himself vulnerable to criticism.

“Well, tell me, what did he write to you about?” he inquired.

“Well, tell me, what did he say to you?” he asked.

“He told me that you had artfully insinuated some injurious remarks against La Valliere, and that you had seemed to laugh at his great confidence in that young girl.”

“He told me that you had cleverly hinted at some hurtful comments about La Valliere, and that you appeared to mock his strong trust in that young girl.”

“Well, it is perfectly true I did so,” said De Wardes, “and I was quite ready, at the time, to hear from the Vicomte de Bragelonne that which every man expects from another whenever anything may have been said to displease him. In the same way, for instance, if I were seeking a quarrel with you, I should tell you that Madame after having shown the greatest preference for the Duke of Buckingham, is at this moment supposed to have sent the handsome duke away for your benefit.”

“Well, it’s completely true that I did that,” said De Wardes, “and I was totally prepared to hear from the Vicomte de Bragelonne what any guy would expect from another when something has been said that upset him. Similarly, for example, if I were looking for a fight with you, I would tell you that Madame, after showing a strong preference for the Duke of Buckingham, is currently believed to have sent the attractive duke away for your sake.”

“Oh! that would not wound me in the slightest degree, my dear De Wardes,” said De Guiche, smiling, notwithstanding the shiver that ran through his whole frame. “Why, such a favor would be too great a happiness.”

“Oh! that wouldn’t hurt me at all, my dear De Wardes,” said De Guiche, smiling, even though a shiver ran through him. “Really, such a favor would be too much happiness.”

“I admit that, but if I absolutely wished to quarrel with you, I should try and invent a falsehood, perhaps, and speak to you about a certain arbor, where you and that illustrious princess were together—I should speak also of certain gratifications, of certain kissings of the hand; and you who are so secret on all occasions, so hasty, so punctilious—”

“I admit that, but if I really wanted to argue with you, I would probably try to make up a lie and talk to you about a particular grove where you and that famous princess were together—I would also mention some pleasures, some hand kisses; and you, who are so secretive all the time, so quick, so particular—”

“Well,” said De Guiche, interrupting him, with a smile upon his lips, although he almost felt as if he were going to die; “I swear I should not care for that, nor should I in any way contradict you; for you must know, my dear marquis, that for all matters which concern myself I am a block of ice; but it is a very different thing when an absent friend is concerned, a friend, who, on leaving, confided his interests to my safe-keeping; for such a friend, De Wardes, believe me, I am like fire itself.”

“Well,” De Guiche said, interrupting him with a smile, even though he felt like he might pass out. “I swear I wouldn’t care about that, nor would I ever contradict you; you must know, my dear marquis, that when it comes to myself, I’m like a block of ice. But it’s a whole different story when an absent friend is involved—a friend who, upon leaving, entrusted his interests to my care. For such a friend, De Wardes, believe me, I’m like fire itself.”

“I understand you, Monsieur de Guiche. In spite of what you say, there cannot be any question between us, just now, either of Bragelonne or of this insignificant girl, whose name is La Valliere.”

“I get you, Monsieur de Guiche. Regardless of what you say, there can’t be any issue between us right now, either about Bragelonne or about this irrelevant girl named La Valliere.”

At this moment some of the younger courtiers were crossing the apartment, and having already heard the few words which had just been pronounced, were able also to hear those which were about to follow. De Wardes observed this, and continued aloud:—“Oh! if La Valliere were a coquette like Madame, whose innocent flirtations, I am sure, were, first of all, the cause of the Duke of Buckingham being sent back to England, and afterwards were the reason of your being sent into exile; for you will not deny, I suppose, that Madame’s pretty ways really had a certain influence over you?”

At that moment, some of the younger courtiers were walking through the room, and since they had already heard the few words that had just been spoken, they were also able to catch the ones that were about to follow. De Wardes noticed this and continued aloud: “Oh! if La Valliere were a flirt like Madame, whose innocent flirtations, I’m sure, were, first, the reason the Duke of Buckingham was sent back to England, and later the reason you were exiled; I suppose you won't deny that Madame's charms really did have an effect on you?”

The courtiers drew nearer to the speakers, Saint-Aignan at their head, and then Manicamp.

The courtiers moved closer to the speakers, with Saint-Aignan leading the way, followed by Manicamp.

“But, my dear fellow, whose fault was that?” said De Guiche, laughing. “I am a vain, conceited fellow, I know, and everybody else knows it too. I took seriously that which was only intended as a jest, and got myself exiled for my pains. But I saw my error. I overcame my vanity, and I obtained my recall, by making the amende honorable, and by promising myself to overcome this defect; and the consequence is, that I am so thoroughly cured, that I now laugh at the very thing which, three or four days ago, would have almost broken my heart. But Raoul is in love, and is loved in return; he cannot laugh at the reports which disturb his happiness—reports which you seem to have undertaken to interpret, when you know, marquis, as I do, as these gentlemen do, as every one does in fact, that all such reports are pure calumny.”

“But, my dear friend, whose fault was that?” De Guiche said, laughing. “I know I’m a vain and conceited guy, and everyone else knows it too. I took seriously what was meant as a joke and ended up getting myself exiled for it. But I recognized my mistake. I moved past my vanity and got my recall by making an apology and promising myself to work on this flaw; and as a result, I’m so thoroughly cured that I can now laugh at something that just a few days ago would have nearly broken my heart. But Raoul is in love and is loved back; he can’t laugh at the rumors that threaten his happiness—rumors you seem to have taken it upon yourself to explain, when you know, marquis, as I do, as these gentlemen do, as everyone does really, that all such rumors are pure lies.”

“Calumny!” exclaimed De Wardes, furious at seeing himself caught in the snare by De Guiche’s coolness of temper.

“Calumny!” shouted De Wardes, angry at finding himself trapped by De Guiche’s calm demeanor.

“Certainly—calumny. Look at this letter from him, in which he tells me you have spoken ill of Mademoiselle de la Valliere; and where he asks me, if what you reported about this young girl is true or not. Do you wish me to appeal to these gentlemen, De Wardes, to decide?” And with admirable coolness, De Guiche read aloud the paragraph of the letter which referred to La Valliere. “And now,” continued De Guiche, “there is no doubt in the world, as far as I am concerned, that you wished to disturb Bragelonne’s peace of mind, and that your remarks were maliciously intended.”

“Of course—slander. Look at this letter from him, where he tells me you've spoken badly about Mademoiselle de la Valliere; and where he asks me if what you said about this young girl is true or not. Do you want me to bring this up with these guys, De Wardes, to settle it?” And with remarkable calm, De Guiche read aloud the part of the letter that mentioned La Valliere. “Now,” De Guiche continued, “there’s no doubt in my mind that you tried to disturb Bragelonne’s peace of mind, and that your comments were made with malicious intent.”

De Wardes looked round him, to see if he could find support from any one; but, at the idea that De Wardes had insulted, either directly or indirectly, the idol of the day, every one shook his head; and De Wardes saw that he was in the wrong.

De Wardes looked around to see if he could find support from anyone; however, at the thought that De Wardes had insulted, either directly or indirectly, the idol of the day, everyone shook their heads, and De Wardes realized he was in the wrong.

“Messieurs,” said De Guiche, intuitively divining the general feeling, “my discussion with Monsieur de Wardes refers to a subject so delicate in its nature, that it is most important no one should hear more than you have already heard. Close the doors, then, I beg you, and let us finish our conversation in the manner which becomes two gentlemen, one of whom has given the other the lie.”

“Gentlemen,” said De Guiche, sensing the overall mood, “my conversation with Monsieur de Wardes involves a topic so sensitive that it’s crucial no one hears more than what you’ve already heard. Please close the doors, and let’s finish our discussion in a way that befits two gentlemen, one of whom has insulted the other.”

“Messieurs, messieurs!” exclaimed those who were present.

“Gentlemen, gentlemen!” shouted those who were there.

“Is it your opinion, then, that I was wrong in defending Mademoiselle de la Valliere?” said De Guiche. “In that case, I pass judgment upon myself, and am ready to withdraw the offensive words I may have used to Monsieur de Wardes.”

“Do you think I was wrong to defend Mademoiselle de la Valliere?” De Guiche asked. “If so, I’ll judge myself and I’m ready to take back any disrespectful things I may have said to Monsieur de Wardes.”

“The deuce! certainly not!” said Saint-Aignan. “Mademoiselle de la Valliere is an angel.”

“The heck! Absolutely not!” said Saint-Aignan. “Mademoiselle de la Valliere is an angel.”

“Virtue and purity itself,” said Manicamp.

“Virtue and purity itself,” Manicamp said.

“You see, Monsieur de Wardes,” said De Guiche, “I am not the only one who undertakes the defense of that poor girl. I entreat you, therefore, messieurs, a second time, to leave us. You see, it is impossible we could be more calm and composed than we are.”

“You see, Monsieur de Wardes,” De Guiche said, “I’m not the only one standing up for that poor girl. So I ask you again, gentlemen, to leave us alone. As you can see, it’s impossible for us to be any calmer or more composed than we currently are.”

It was the very thing the courtiers wished; some went out at one door, and the rest at the other, and the two young men were left alone.

It was exactly what the courtiers wanted; some exited through one door, while the others used the opposite one, leaving the two young men alone.

“Well played,” said De Wardes, to the comte.

“Well played,” said De Wardes to the count.

“Was it not?” replied the latter.

“Was it not?” replied the other.

“How can it be wondered at, my dear fellow; I have got quite rusty in the country, while the command you have acquired over yourself, comte, confounds me; a man always gains something in women’s society; so, pray accept my congratulations.”

“How can you be surprised, my dear friend? I've gotten a bit out of touch living in the country, while your self-control, comte, amazes me; a man always benefits from being around women. So, please accept my congratulations.”

“I do accept them.”

"I accept them."

“And I will make Madame a present of them.”

“And I will give them to Madame as a gift.”

“And now, my dear Monsieur de Wardes, let us speak as loud as you please.”

“And now, my dear Monsieur de Wardes, let’s talk as loudly as you want.”

“Do not defy me.”

"Don't challenge me."

“I do defy you, for you are known to be an evil-minded man; if you do that, you will be looked upon as a coward, too; and Monsieur would have you hanged, this evening, at his window-casement. Speak, my dear De Wardes, speak.”

“I challenge you because everyone knows you're a malicious man; if you do that, people will see you as a coward too, and Monsieur will have you hanged this evening by his window. Speak, my dear De Wardes, speak.”

“I have fought already.”

"I've already fought."

“But not quite enough, yet.”

“But not quite enough yet.”

“I see, you would not be sorry to fight with me while my wounds are still open.”

“I get it, you wouldn’t mind fighting me while my wounds are still fresh.”

“No; better still.”

“No; even better.”

“The deuce! you are unfortunate in the moment you have chosen; a duel, after the one I have just fought, would hardly suit me; I have lost too much blood at Boulogne; at the slightest effort my wounds would open again, and you would really have too good a bargain.”

“The hell! you picked a really bad time; a duel after the one I just fought wouldn’t work for me at all; I’ve lost too much blood at Boulogne; at the slightest effort my wounds would reopen, and you’d really be getting the better deal.”

“True,” said De Guiche; “and yet, on your arrival here, your looks and your arms showed there was nothing the matter with you.”

“That's true,” said De Guiche; “but when you got here, the way you looked and your strong arms showed that you were perfectly fine.”

“Yes, my arms are all right, but my legs are weak; and then, I have not had a foil in my hand since that devil of a duel; and you, I am sure, have been fencing every day, in order to carry your little conspiracy against me to a successful issue.”

“Yes, my arms are fine, but my legs are weak; plus, I haven’t held a foil since that crazy duel; and I’m sure you’ve been practicing every day to carry out your little plot against me successfully.”

“Upon my honor, monsieur,” replied De Guiche, “it is six months since I last practiced.”

“Honestly, sir,” replied De Guiche, “it’s been six months since I last practiced.”

“No, comte, after due reflection, I will not fight, at least, with you. I will await Bragelonne’s return, since you say it is Bragelonne who finds fault with me.”

“No, count, after thinking it over, I won’t fight, at least not with you. I will wait for Bragelonne to come back, since you say it’s Bragelonne who has a problem with me.”

“Oh no, indeed! You shall not wait until Bragelonne’s return,” exclaimed the comte, losing all command over himself, “for you have said that Bragelonne might, possibly, be some time before he returns; and, in the meanwhile, your wicked insinuations would have had their effect.”

“Oh no, definitely not! You won’t be waiting for Bragelonne’s return,” the count exclaimed, completely losing his composure. “You’ve mentioned that Bragelonne might take a while to come back; meanwhile, your malicious hints would have already done their damage.”

“Yet, I shall have my excuse. So take care.”

“Still, I’ll have my reason. So watch out.”

“I will give you a week to finish your recovery.”

“I’ll give you a week to complete your recovery.”

“That is better. We will wait a week.”

"That's better. We'll wait a week."

“Yes, yes, I understand; a week will give time to my adversary to make his escape. No, no; I will not give you one day, even.”

“Yes, yes, I get it; a week will give my opponent time to escape. No, no; I won’t give you even one day.”

“You are mad, monsieur,” said De Wardes, retreating a step.

“You're crazy, sir,” said De Wardes, stepping back.

“And you are a coward, if you do not fight willingly. Nay, what is more, I will denounce you to the king, as having refused to fight, after having insulted La Valliere.”

“And you are a coward if you don't fight willingly. In fact, I will tell the king that you refused to fight after insulting La Valliere.”

“Ah!” said De Wardes, “you are dangerously treacherous, though you pass for a man of honor.”

“Ah!” said De Wardes, “you’re really quite deceitful, even though you pretend to be an honorable man.”

“There is nothing more dangerous than the treachery, as you term it, of the man whose conduct is always loyal and upright.”

“There’s nothing more dangerous than the betrayal, as you call it, of a man whose behavior is always loyal and honorable.”

“Restore me the use of my legs, then, or get yourself bled, till you are as white as I am, so as to equalize our chances.”

“Give me back my ability to walk, or make yourself bleed until you’re as pale as I am, so we have a fair chance.”

“No, no; I have something better than that to propose.”

“No, no; I have a better idea to suggest.”

“What is it?”

"What is that?"

“We will fight on horseback, and will exchange three pistol-shots each. You are a first rate marksman. I have seen you bring down swallows with single balls, and at full gallop. Do not deny it, for I have seen you myself.”

“We will fight on horseback and each take three shots with a pistol. You’re an exceptional marksman. I’ve watched you take down swallows with single shots while at full gallop. Don’t deny it, because I’ve seen it myself.”

“I believe you are right,” said De Wardes; “and as that is the case, it is not unlikely I might kill you.”

“I think you’re right,” De Wardes said, “and if that’s the case, it’s not impossible that I might kill you.”

“You would be rendering me a very great service, if you did.”

“You would be doing me a huge favor if you did.”

“I will do my best.”

"I'll do my best."

“Is it agreed? Give me your hand upon it.”

“Is it a deal? Shake on it.”

“There it is: but on one condition, however.”

“There it is: but only on one condition, though.”

“Name it.”

“Say its name.”

“That not a word shall be said about it to the king.”

"That no one should say a word about it to the king."

“Not a word, I swear.”

"Not a peep, I promise."

“I will go and get my horse, then.”

“I'll go grab my horse, then.”

“And I, mine.”

"And I, mine."

“Where shall we meet?”

“Where should we meet?”

“In the plain; I know an admirable place.”

“In the plain, I know an amazing place.”

“Shall we go together?”

"Should we go together?"

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

And both of them, on their way to the stables, passed beneath Madame’s windows, which were faintly lighted; a shadow could be seen behind the lace curtains. “There is a woman,” said De Wardes, smiling, “who does not suspect that we are going to fight—to die, perhaps, on her account.”

And both of them, on their way to the stables, walked under Madame's windows, which were dimly lit; a shadow was visible behind the lace curtains. “There’s a woman,” said De Wardes with a smile, “who has no idea that we're about to fight—to possibly die, because of her.”

Chapter XIII. The Combat.

De Wardes and De Guiche selected their horses, and saddled them with their own hands, with holster saddles. De Guiche, having two pairs of pistols, went to his apartments to get them; and after having loaded them, gave the choice to De Wardes, who selected the pair he had made use of twenty times before—the same, indeed, with which De Guiche had seen him kill swallows flying. “You will not be surprised,” he said, “if I take every precaution. You know the weapons well, and, consequently, I am only making the chances equal.”

De Wardes and De Guiche picked out their horses and saddled them up themselves, using holster saddles. De Guiche, who had two sets of pistols, went to his room to grab them. After loading them, he let De Wardes choose, and De Wardes picked the pair he had used twenty times before—the exact ones De Guiche had seen him use to shoot swallows in flight. “You won't be shocked,” he said, “if I take all the necessary precautions. You know the weapons well, so I'm just making sure the odds are even.”

“Your remark was quite useless,” replied De Guiche, “and you have done no more than you are entitled to do.”

“Your comment was completely pointless,” replied De Guiche, “and you’ve only done what you’re allowed to do.”

“Now,” said De Wardes, “I beg you to have the goodness to help me to mount; for I still experience a little difficulty in doing so.”

“Now,” said De Wardes, “I kindly ask you to help me get on; I’m still having a bit of trouble with it.”

“In that case, we had better settle the matter on foot.”

“In that case, we should sort this out in person.”

“No; once in the saddle, I shall be all right.”

“No, once I’m in the saddle, I’ll be good.”

“Very good, then; we will not speak of it again,” said De Guiche, as he assisted De Wardes to mount his horse.

“Alright then; we won't discuss it again,” said De Guiche, as he helped De Wardes get on his horse.

“And now,” continued the young man, “in our eagerness to murder one another, we have neglected one circumstance.”

“And now,” the young man continued, “in our rush to kill one another, we’ve overlooked one important detail.”

“What is that?”

"What's that?"

“That it is quite dark, and we shall almost be obliged to grope about, in order to kill.”

“That it’s really dark, and we’ll almost have to feel our way around to kill.”

“Oh!” said De Guiche, “you are as anxious as I am that everything should be done in proper order.”

“Oh!” said De Guiche, “you’re just as eager as I am to make sure everything’s done right.”

“Yes; but I do not wish people to say that you have assassinated me, any more than, supposing I were to kill you, I should myself like to be accused of such a crime.”

“Yes; but I don’t want people to say you’ve murdered me, just like I wouldn't want to be accused of such a crime if I were to kill you.”

“Did any one make a similar remark about your duel with the Duke of Buckingham?” said De Guiche; “it took place precisely under the same conditions as ours.”

“Did anyone make a similar comment about your duel with the Duke of Buckingham?” De Guiche asked; “it happened under exactly the same conditions as ours.”

“Very true; but there was still light enough to see by; and we were up to our middles almost, in the water; besides, there were a good number of spectators on shore, looking at us.”

“Very true; but there was still enough light to see; and we were almost up to our waists in the water; plus, there were quite a few people on the shore watching us.”

De Guiche reflected for a moment; and the thought which had already presented itself to him became more confirmed—that De Wardes wished to have witnesses present, in order to bring back the conversation about Madame, and to give a new turn to the combat. He avoided saying a word in reply, therefore; and, as De Wardes once more looked at him interrogatively, he replied, by a movement of the head, that it would be best to let things remain as they were. The two adversaries consequently set off, and left the chateau by the same gate, close to which we may remember to have seen Montalais and Malicorne together. The night, as if to counteract the extreme heat of the day, had gathered the clouds together in masses which were moving slowly along from the west to the east. The vault above, without a clear spot anywhere visible, or without the faintest indication of thunder, seemed to hang heavily over the earth, and soon began, by the force of the wind, to split into streamers, like a huge sheet torn to shreds. Large and warm drops of rain began to fall heavily, and gathered the dust into globules, which rolled along the ground. At the same time, the hedges, which seemed conscious of the approaching storm, the thirsty plants, the drooping branches of the trees, exhaled a thousand aromatic odors, which revived in the mind tender recollections, thoughts of youth, endless life, happiness, and love. “How fresh the earth smells,” said De Wardes; “it is a piece of coquetry to draw us to her.”

De Guiche thought for a moment, and the idea that had already crossed his mind became more certain—that De Wardes wanted witnesses around to bring up the conversation about Madame and to change the course of the conflict. He decided to keep quiet, and when De Wardes looked at him questioningly again, he nodded, indicating that it was best to leave things as they were. The two rivals then set off and left the chateau through the same gate we might recall seeing Montalais and Malicorne at earlier. The night, as if trying to cool off the sweltering heat of the day, had gathered clouds that were slowly drifting from west to east. The sky above, with no clear spots visible and no sign of thunder, felt heavy over the earth and soon began to tear into ribbons like a giant sheet ripped apart by the wind. Large, warm drops of rain started to fall heavily, stirring up the dust into globs that rolled across the ground. At the same time, the hedges, seeming aware of the coming storm, the thirsty plants, and the drooping branches of the trees released a thousand aromatic scents, bringing to mind tender memories, thoughts of youth, endless life, happiness, and love. “The earth smells so fresh,” said De Wardes; “it's like a flirtation to draw us in.”

“By the by,” replied De Guiche, “several ideas have just occurred to me; and I wish to have your opinion upon them.”

“By the way,” replied De Guiche, “I just had a few ideas pop into my head; and I’d like to get your thoughts on them.”

“Relative to—”

"Compared to—"

“Relative to our engagement.”

"Regarding our engagement."

“It is quite some time, in fact, that we should begin to arrange matters.”

“It’s been a while, in fact, that we should start sorting things out.”

“Is it to be an ordinary combat, and conducted according to established custom?”

“Is this going to be a regular fight, done according to the usual rules?”

“Let me first know what your established custom is.”

“First, let me know what your usual practice is.”

“That we dismount in any particular open space that may suit us, fasten our horses to the nearest object, meet, each without our pistols in our hands, and afterwards retire for a hundred and fifty paces, in order to advance on each other.”

“That we get off our horses in any open area that works for us, tie our horses to the closest object, meet up without our pistols in hand, and then step back a hundred and fifty paces to move towards each other.”

“Very good; that is precisely the way in which I killed poor Follivent, three weeks ago, at Saint-Denis.”

“Very good; that’s exactly how I killed poor Follivent, three weeks ago, at Saint-Denis.”

“I beg your pardon, but you forgot one circumstance.”

“I’m sorry, but you overlooked one thing.”

“What is that?”

"What's that?"

“That in your duel with Follivent you advanced towards each other on foot, your swords between your teeth, and your pistols in your hands.”

“That in your duel with Follivent you walked towards each other on foot, with your swords in your mouths and your pistols in your hands.”

“True.”

"Word."

“While now, on the contrary, as you cannot walk, you yourself admit that we shall have to mount our horses again, and charge; and the first who wishes to fire will do so.”

“Now, on the other hand, since you can't walk, you acknowledge that we need to get back on our horses and charge; and whoever wants to fire first can go ahead.”

“That is the best course, no doubt; but it is quite dark; we must make allowances for more missed shots than would be the case in the daytime.”

“That’s definitely the best option; however, it’s really dark; we have to expect more missed shots than we would during the day.”

“Very well; each will fire three times; the pair of pistols already loaded, and one reload.”

“Alright; each will shoot three times; the pair of pistols is already loaded, and one is ready to reload.”

“Excellent! Where shall our engagement take place?”

“Great! Where should we have our meeting?”

“Have you any preference?”

"Do you have a preference?"

“No.”

“No.”

“You see that small wood which lies before us?”

“You see that little forest in front of us?”

“The wood which is called Rochin?”

“The wood called Rochin?”

“Exactly.”

"Exactly."

“You know it?”

"Do you know it?"

“Perfectly.”

"Absolutely."

“You know that there is an open glade in the center?”

“You know there's a clearing right in the middle?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Well, this glade is admirably adapted for such a purpose, with a variety of roads, by-places, paths, ditches, windings, and avenues. We could not find a better spot.”

“Well, this clearing is perfectly suited for that, with a mix of roads, side paths, trails, ditches, twists, and lanes. We couldn't find a better place.”

“I am perfectly satisfied, if you are so. We are at our destination, if I am not mistaken.”

“I’m completely fine with that, if you are. We’ve arrived at our destination, unless I’m mistaken.”

“Yes. Look at the beautiful open space in the center. The faint light which the stars afford seems concentrated in this spot; the woods which surround it seem, with their barriers, to form its natural limits.”

“Yes. Look at the beautiful open space in the center. The faint light from the stars seems focused in this spot; the surrounding woods create a natural boundary with their barriers.”

“Very good. Do as you say.”

“Sounds good. Do what you said.”

“Let us first settle the conditions.”

“Let’s first agree on the terms.”

“These are mine; if you have any objection to make you will state it.”

“These are mine; if you have any objections, you should speak up.”

“I am listening.”

"I'm listening."

“If the horse be killed, its rider will be obliged to fight on foot.”

“If the horse is killed, the rider will have to fight on foot.”

“That is a matter of course, since we have no change of horses here.”

"That's just how it is since we don't have any spare horses here."

“But that does not oblige his adversary to dismount.”

“But that doesn’t require his opponent to get off.”

“His adversary will, in fact, be free to act as he likes.”

“His opponent will be free to act as he wants.”

“The adversaries, having once met in close contact, cannot quit each other under any circumstances, and may, consequently, fire muzzle to muzzle.”

“The opponents, after having met face to face, cannot leave each other under any circumstances, and can, therefore, shoot muzzle to muzzle.”

“Agreed.”

"Sounds good."

“Three shots and no more will do, I suppose?”

“Three shots and that's it, right?”

“Quite sufficient, I think. Here are powder and balls for your pistols; measure out three charges, take three balls, I will do the same; then we will throw the rest of the powder and balls away.”

“That's enough, I think. Here are the powder and balls for your pistols; measure out three charges, take three balls, and I'll do the same; then we'll get rid of the rest of the powder and balls.”

“And we will solemnly swear,” said De Wardes, “that we have neither balls nor powder about us?”

“And we will solemnly swear,” said De Wardes, “that we have no balls or powder with us?”

“Agreed; and I swear it,” said De Guiche, holding his hand towards heaven, a gesture which De Wardes imitated.

“Agreed; and I swear it,” said De Guiche, raising his hand to the sky, a gesture that De Wardes copied.

“And now, my dear comte,” said De Wardes, “allow me to tell you that I am in no way your dupe. You already are, or soon will be, the accepted lover of Madame. I have detected your secret, and you are afraid I shall tell others of it. You wish to kill me, to insure my silence; that is very clear; and in your place, I should do the same.” De Guiche hung down his head. “Only,” continued De Wardes, triumphantly, “was it really worth while, tell me, to throw this affair of Bragelonne’s on my shoulders? But, take care, my dear fellow; in bringing the wild boar to bay, you enrage him to madness; in running down the fox, you endow him with the ferocity of the jaguar. The consequence is, that brought to bay by you, I shall defend myself to the very last.”

“And now, my dear count,” said De Wardes, “let me make it clear that I'm not fooled by you at all. You are already, or soon will be, the confirmed lover of Madame. I've uncovered your secret, and you're worried I might share it with others. You want to kill me to ensure my silence; that’s obvious, and honestly, if I were in your position, I would think about doing the same.” De Guiche lowered his gaze. “But,” De Wardes continued, triumphantly, “was it really worth it to put this whole mess of Bragelonne’s on my shoulders? Just be careful, my friend; when you corner a wild boar, you only drive it to madness; when you chase a fox, you give it the ferocity of a jaguar. The result is that once you’ve got me cornered, I’m going to fight back until the very end.”

“You will be quite right to do so.”

"You’re absolutely right to do that."

“Yes; but take care; I shall work more harm than you think. In the first place, as a beginning, you will readily suppose that I have not been absurd enough to lock up my secret, or your secret rather, in my own breast. There is a friend of mine, who resembles me in every way, a man whom you know very well, who shares my secret with me; so, pray understand, that if you kill me, my death will not have been of much service to you; whilst, on the contrary, if I kill you—and everything is possible, you know—you understand?” De Guiche shuddered. “If I kill you,” continued De Wardes, “you will have secured two mortal enemies to Madame, who will do their very utmost to ruin her.”

“Yes; but be careful; I might do more damage than you realize. First of all, let’s be clear—I haven’t been foolish enough to keep my secret, or rather your secret, to myself. I have a friend who’s just like me, a guy you know well, and he shares my secret with me; so, please understand, if you kill me, my death won’t help you much. On the flip side, if I kill you—and anything's possible, you know—you see what I mean?” De Guiche shuddered. “If I kill you,” De Wardes continued, “you’ll have created two deadly enemies for Madame, who will do everything they can to destroy her.”

“Oh! monsieur,” exclaimed De Guiche, furiously, “do not reckon upon my death so easily. Of the two enemies you speak of, I trust most heartily to dispose of one immediately, and the other at the earliest opportunity.”

“Oh! Sir,” De Guiche yelled, angrily, “don’t count on my death so easily. Of the two enemies you mention, I fully intend to deal with one right away, and the other as soon as I can.”

The only reply De Wardes made was a burst of laughter, so diabolical in its sound, that a superstitious man would have been terrified. But De Guiche was not so impressionable as that. “I think,” he said, “that everything is now settled, Monsieur de Wardes; so have the goodness to take your place first, unless you would prefer me to do so.”

The only response De Wardes gave was a burst of laughter that sounded so wicked it would have frightened a superstitious person. But De Guiche wasn't that easily shaken. “I believe everything is settled now, Monsieur de Wardes; so please take your place first, unless you’d rather I do."

“By no means,” said De Wardes. “I shall be delighted to save you the slightest trouble.” And spurring his horse to a gallop, he crossed the wide open space, and took his stand at that point of the circumference of the cross-road immediately opposite to where De Guiche was stationed. De Guiche remained motionless. At this distance of a hundred paces, the two adversaries were absolutely invisible to each other, being completely concealed by the thick shade of elms and chestnuts. A minute elapsed amidst the profoundest silence. At the end of the minute, each of them, in the deep shade in which he was concealed, heard the double click of the trigger, as they put the pistols on full cock. De Guiche, adopting the usual tactics, put his horse to a gallop, persuaded that he should render his safety doubly sure by the movement, as well as by the speed of the animal. He directed his course in a straight line towards the point where, in his opinion, De Wardes would be stationed; and he expected to meet De Wardes about half-way; but in this he was mistaken. He continued his course, presuming that his adversary was impatiently awaiting his approach. When, however, he had gone about two-thirds of the distance, he beheld the trees suddenly illuminated and a ball flew by, cutting the plume of his hat in two. Nearly at the same moment, and as if the flash of the first shot had served to indicate the direction of the other, a second report was heard, and a second ball passed through the head of De Guiche’s horse, a little below the ear. The animal fell. These two reports, proceeding from the very opposite direction in which he expected to find De Wardes, surprised him a great deal; but as he was a man of amazing self-possession, he prepared himself for his horse falling, but not so completely, however, that the toe of his boot escaped being caught under the animal as it fell. Very fortunately the horse in its dying agonies moved so as to enable him to release the leg which was less entangled than the other. De Guiche rose, felt himself all over, and found that he was not wounded. At the very moment he had felt the horse tottering under him, he placed his pistols in the holsters, afraid that the force of the fall might explode one at least, if not both of them, by which he would have been disarmed, and left utterly without defense. Once on his feet, he took the pistols out of the holsters, and advanced towards the spot where, by the light of the flash, he had seen De Wardes appear. De Wardes had, at the first shot, accounted for the maneuver, than which nothing could have been simpler. Instead of advancing to meet De Guiche, or remaining in his place to await his approach, De Wardes had, for about fifteen paces, followed the circle of the shadow which hid him from his adversary’s observation, and at the very moment when the latter presented his flank in his career, he had fired from the place where he stood, carefully taking aim, and assisted instead of being inconvenienced by the horse’s gallop. It has been seen that, notwithstanding the darkness, the first ball passed hardly more than an inch above De Guiche’s head. De Wardes had so confidently relied upon his aim, that he thought he had seen De Guiche fall; his astonishment was extreme when he saw he still remained erect in his saddle. He hastened to fire his second shot, but his hand trembled, and he killed the horse instead. It would be a most fortunate chance for him if De Guiche were to remain held fast under the animal. Before he could have freed himself, De Wardes would have loaded his pistol and had De Guiche at his mercy. But De Guiche, on the contrary, was up, and had three shots to fire. De Guiche immediately understood the position of affairs. It would be necessary to exceed De Wardes in rapidity of execution. He advanced, therefore, so as to reach him before he should have had time to reload his pistol. De Wardes saw him approaching like a tempest. The ball was rather tight, and offered some resistance to the ramrod. To load carelessly would be simply to lose his last chance; to take the proper care in loading meant fatal loss of time, or rather, throwing away his life. He made his horse bound on one side. De Guiche turned round also, and, at the moment the horse was quiet again, fired, and the ball carried off De Wardes’s hat from his head. De Wardes now knew that he had a moment’s time at his own disposal; he availed himself of it in order to finish loading his pistol. De Guiche, noticing that his adversary did not fall, threw the pistol he had just discharged aside, and walked straight towards De Wardes, elevating the second pistol as he did so. He had hardly proceeded more than two or three paces, when De Wardes took aim at him as he was walking, and fired. An exclamation of anger was De Guiche’s answer; the comte’s arm contracted and dropped motionless by his side, and the pistol fell from his grasp. His anxiety was excessive. “I am lost,” murmured De Wardes, “he is not mortally wounded.” At the very moment, however, De Guiche was about to raise his pistol against De Wardes, the head, shoulders, and limbs of the comte seemed to collapse. He heaved a deep-drawn sigh, tottered, and fell at the feet of De Wardes’s horse.

“Not at all,” said De Wardes. “I’ll be happy to save you any trouble.” He kicked his horse into a gallop, crossed the wide open area, and positioned himself directly across from where De Guiche was waiting. De Guiche stood still. At a distance of about a hundred paces, the two opponents were completely hidden from each other by the thick shade of the elms and chestnuts. A minute passed in total silence. After the minute, both heard the double click of the triggers as they readied their pistols. De Guiche, following the usual strategy, galloped his horse, thinking the movement and speed would double his safety. He aimed straight for where he believed De Wardes would be waiting and expected to meet him halfway; unfortunately, he was mistaken. As he continued on, assuming De Wardes was eagerly anticipating his arrival, he covered about two-thirds of the distance before seeing the trees suddenly brightened, and a bullet zipped past, slicing through his hat's plume. Almost at the same moment, as if the flash of the first shot indicated the other’s direction, a second gunshot rang out, and a bullet hit De Guiche’s horse just below the ear. The horse collapsed. These two shots, coming from the opposite direction of where he expected to find De Wardes, surprised him greatly. However, being remarkably self-composed, he braced himself for the fall of his horse, though not completely enough to keep his boot from getting caught under it. Fortunately, as the horse struggled in its death throes, it moved just enough for him to free the less-entangled leg. De Guiche got up, checked himself over, and found he hadn’t been hit. At the moment he felt his horse wobbling underneath him, he tucked his pistols into their holsters, fearing the force of the fall might cause one, if not both, to fire, leaving him defenseless. Once on his feet, he retrieved his pistols and moved toward the spot where he had seen De Wardes appear in the flash of light. De Wardes, from the first shot, had executed a simple maneuver. Instead of moving directly to face De Guiche or waiting in place, he had curved around the circle of shade, keeping himself hidden from De Guiche’s sight. Just as De Guiche exposed his side during his run, De Wardes fired from his position, carefully aiming and benefiting from the horse's gallop rather than being hindered by it. It was noted that, despite the darkness, the first bullet passed only an inch over De Guiche’s head. De Wardes was so confident in his aim he thought he saw De Guiche fall; his surprise was immense when he noticed he remained upright in his saddle. He quickly fired again, but his hand trembled and he shot the horse instead. It would be a fortunate stroke for him if De Guiche got pinned beneath the animal. Before he could free himself, De Wardes would reload his pistol and have him at his mercy. But De Guiche, on the other hand, was back on his feet and had three shots to fire. De Guiche instantly grasped the situation. He needed to act faster than De Wardes. He advanced to reach him before De Wardes had a chance to reload. De Wardes saw him rushing in like a storm. The bullet was somewhat snug and met resistance while loading. Loading carelessly would mean losing his last chance; taking the necessary time would mean jeopardizing his life. He made his horse jump sideways. De Guiche also turned and, just as the horse settled, fired, knocking De Wardes's hat off his head. De Wardes realized he had a brief moment to spare; he seized it to finish loading his pistol. Noticing his opponent hadn’t fallen, De Guiche discarded the pistol he had just fired and walked straight toward De Wardes, raising his second pistol as he did. He barely took two or three steps when De Wardes aimed at him as he walked and shot. De Guiche responded with an angry shout; his arm jerked and fell limp by his side, and the pistol slipped from his hand. His worry was immense. “I’m finished,” murmured De Wardes, “he’s not fatally wounded.” Just as De Guiche was about to raise his pistol against De Wardes, his head, shoulders, and limbs seemed to collapse. He took a deep breath, swayed, and fell at the feet of De Wardes's horse.

“That is all right,” said De Wardes, and gathering up the reins, he struck his spurs into the horse’s sides. The horse cleared the comte’s motionless body, and bore De Wardes rapidly back to the chateau. When he arrived there, he remained a quarter of an hour deliberating within himself as to the proper course to be adopted. In his impatience to leave the field of battle, he had omitted to ascertain whether De Guiche were dead or not. A double hypothesis presented itself to De Wardes’s agitated mind; either De Guiche was killed, or De Guiche was wounded only. If he were killed, why should he leave his body in that manner to the tender mercies of the wolves; it was a perfectly useless piece of cruelty, for if De Guiche were dead, he certainly could not breathe a syllable of what had passed; if he were not killed, why should he, De Wardes, in leaving him there uncared for, allow himself to be regarded as a savage, incapable of one generous feeling? This last consideration determined his line of conduct.

"That's fine," said De Wardes, and grabbing the reins, he kicked his spurs into the horse’s sides. The horse jumped over the comte’s still body and carried De Wardes quickly back to the chateau. Once he arrived, he spent fifteen minutes thinking about what he should do next. In his haste to get away from the battlefield, he hadn’t bothered to check if De Guiche was dead or not. Two possibilities raced through De Wardes’s anxious mind; either De Guiche was dead, or he was only wounded. If he was dead, why should he leave his body there to be at the mercy of the wolves? That would be a pointless act of cruelty since if De Guiche was dead, he definitely wouldn’t be able to reveal anything about what had happened. If he wasn’t dead, then why should De Wardes, by leaving him there without assistance, allow himself to be seen as a brute, incapable of any compassion? This last thought influenced his decision on what to do.

De Wardes immediately instituted inquires after Manicamp. He was told that Manicamp had been looking after De Guiche, and, not knowing where to find him, had retired to bed. De Wardes went and awoke the sleeper, without any delay, and related the whole affair to him, which Manicamp listened to in perfect silence, but with an expression of momentarily increasing energy, of which his face could hardly have been supposed capable. It was only when De Wardes had finished, that Manicamp uttered the words, “Let us go.”

De Wardes quickly started asking about Manicamp. He was informed that Manicamp had been taking care of De Guiche and, not knowing where to find him, had gone to bed. De Wardes went and woke him up right away, then told him everything that had happened. Manicamp listened in complete silence, but his face showed a growing intensity that was surprising. Only after De Wardes finished did Manicamp say, “Let’s go.”

As they proceeded, Manicamp became more and more excited, and in proportion as De Wardes related the details of the affair to him, his countenance assumed every moment a darker expression. “And so,” he said, when De Wardes had finished, “you think he is dead?”

As they moved along, Manicamp got more and more excited, and as De Wardes shared the details of the situation, his face grew darker by the moment. “So,” he said when De Wardes finished, “you think he’s dead?”

“Alas, I do.”

"Sadly, I do."

“And you fought in that manner, without witnesses?”

“And you fought like that, without witnesses?”

“He insisted upon it.”

"He insisted on it."

“It is very singular.”

“It's quite unique.”

“What do you mean by saying it is singular?”

“What do you mean by saying it’s unique?”

“That it is very unlike Monsieur de Guiche’s disposition.”

“That is very different from Monsieur de Guiche’s character.”

“You do not doubt my word, I suppose?”

“You don’t doubt what I’m saying, do you?”

“Hum! hum!”

"Ugh! ugh!"

“You do doubt it, then?”

"Do you doubt it, then?"

“A little. But I shall doubt it more than ever, I warn you, if I find the poor fellow is really dead.”

“A little. But I’ll doubt it even more, I warn you, if I find out that the poor guy is really dead.”

“Monsieur Manicamp!”

"Mr. Manicamp!"

“Monsieur de Wardes!”

“Mr. de Wardes!”

“It seems you intend to insult me.”

“It looks like you want to insult me.”

“Just as you please. The fact is, I never did like people who come and say, ‘I have killed such and such a gentleman in a corner; it is a great pity, but I killed him in a perfectly honorable manner.’ It has an ugly appearance, M. de Wardes.”

“Sure, whatever you want. The truth is, I’ve never liked people who come and say, ‘I killed this guy over there; it’s a shame, but I did it in a completely honorable way.’ It looks really bad, M. de Wardes.”

“Silence! we have arrived.”

"Quiet! We have arrived."

In fact, the glade could now be seen, and in the open space lay the motionless body of the dead horse. To the right of the horse, upon the dark grass, with his face against the ground, the poor comte lay, bathed in his blood. He had remained in the same spot, and did not even seem to have made the slightest movement. Manicamp threw himself on his knees, lifted the comte in his arms, and found him quite cold, and steeped in blood. He let him gently fall again. Then, stretching out his hand and feeling all over the ground close to where the comte lay, he sought until he found De Guiche’s pistol.

In fact, the clearing could now be seen, and in the open space lay the motionless body of the dead horse. To the right of the horse, on the dark grass, the poor count lay with his face against the ground, soaked in his blood. He hadn’t moved from that spot and didn’t even seem to have made the slightest effort to do so. Manicamp dropped to his knees, picked the count up in his arms, and found him completely cold and drenched in blood. He gently laid him back down. Then, reaching out his hand and feeling around the ground near where the count lay, he searched until he found De Guiche’s pistol.

“By Heaven!” he said, rising to his feet, pale as death and with the pistol in his hand, “you are not mistaken, he is quite dead.”

“By Heaven!” he said, standing up, pale as death and holding the pistol in his hand, “you’re not mistaken, he’s really dead.”

“Dead!” repeated De Wardes.

“Dead!” De Wardes repeated.

“Yes; and his pistol is still loaded,” added Manicamp, looking into the pan.

“Yes, and his gun is still loaded,” added Manicamp, looking into the chamber.

“But I told you that I took aim as he was walking towards me, and fired at him at the very moment he was going to fire at me.”

“But I told you that I aimed as he was walking towards me, and shot at him right when he was about to shoot at me.”

“Are you quite sure that you fought with him, Monsieur de Wardes? I confess that I am very much afraid it has been a foul assassination. Nay, nay, no exclamations! You have had your three shots, and his pistol is still loaded. You have killed his horse, and he, De Guiche, one of the best marksmen in France, has not touched even either your horse or yourself. Well, Monsieur de Wardes, you have been very unlucky in bringing me here; all the blood in my body seems to have mounted to my head; and I verily believe that since so good an opportunity presents itself, I shall blow your brains out on the spot. So, Monsieur de Wardes, recommend yourself to Heaven.”

“Are you absolutely sure you fought him, Monsieur de Wardes? I have to admit I’m really worried it was a nasty assassination. No, no, no dramatic reactions! You’ve taken your three shots, and his gun is still loaded. You’ve shot his horse, and he, De Guiche—one of the best shooters in France—hasn’t hit either your horse or you. Well, Monsieur de Wardes, you’ve been very unlucky in bringing me here; all the blood in my body seems to have rushed to my head; and I honestly think that since such a good opportunity has come up, I might just blow your brains out right here. So, Monsieur de Wardes, pray for your soul.”

“Monsieur Manicamp, you cannot think of such a thing!”

“Monsieur Manicamp, you can't seriously be considering that!”

“On the contrary, I am thinking of it very strongly.”

“Actually, I’m thinking about it a lot.”

“Would you assassinate me?”

"Would you kill me?"

“Without the slightest remorse, at least for the present.”

“Without any remorse, at least for now.”

“Are you a gentleman?”

“Are you a nice guy?”

“I have given a great many proofs of that.”

“I have provided many proofs of that.”

“Let me defend my life, then, at least.”

“Let me defend my life, then, at least.”

“Very likely; in order, I suppose, that you may do to me what you have done to poor De Guiche.”

“Probably; I guess it's so you can do to me what you did to poor De Guiche.”

And Manicamp slowly raised his pistol to the height of De Wardes’s breast, and with arm stretched out, and a fixed, determined look on his face, took a careful aim.

And Manicamp slowly lifted his pistol to the level of De Wardes’s chest, extending his arm and wearing a focused, determined expression as he took careful aim.

De Wardes did not attempt a flight; he was completely terrified. In the midst, however, of this horrible silence, which lasted about a second, but which seemed an age to De Wardes, a faint sigh was heard.

De Wardes didn’t try to escape; he was utterly terrified. In the middle of this awful silence, which lasted about a second but felt like an eternity to De Wardes, a faint sigh was heard.

“Oh,” exclaimed De Wardes, “he still lives! Help, De Guiche, I am about to be assassinated!”

“Oh,” shouted De Wardes, “he’s still alive! Help, De Guiche, I’m about to be killed!”

Manicamp fell back a step or two, and the two young men saw the comte raise himself slowly and painfully upon one hand. Manicamp threw the pistol away a dozen paces, and ran to his friend, uttering a cry of delight. De Wardes wiped his forehead, which was covered with a cold perspiration.

Manicamp took a step or two back, and the two young men watched the comte struggle to lift himself up on one hand. Manicamp tossed the pistol away about twelve paces and rushed to his friend, letting out a cry of joy. De Wardes wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

“It was just in time,” he murmured.

“It was right on time,” he murmured.

“Where are you hurt?” inquired Manicamp of De Guiche, “and whereabouts are you wounded?”

“Where are you hurt?” Manicamp asked De Guiche, “and where exactly are you wounded?”

De Guiche showed him his mutilated hand and his chest covered with blood.

De Guiche showed him his mangled hand and his chest covered in blood.

“Comte,” exclaimed De Wardes, “I am accused of having assassinated you; speak, I implore you, and say that I fought loyally.”

“Comte,” De Wardes exclaimed, “I’m being accused of killing you; please, speak up and say that I fought honorably.”

“Perfectly so,” said the wounded man; “Monsieur de Wardes fought quite loyally, and whoever says the contrary will make an enemy of me.”

“Exactly right,” said the injured man; “Monsieur de Wardes fought honorably, and anyone who says otherwise will become my enemy.”

“Then, sir,” said Manicamp, “assist me, in the first place, to carry this gentleman home, and I will afterwards give you every satisfaction you please; or, if you are in a hurry, we can do better still; let us stanch the blood from the comte’s wounds here, with your pocket-handkerchief and mine, and then, as there are two shots left, we can have them between us.”

“Then, sir,” said Manicamp, “help me first to take this gentleman home, and I’ll make sure to satisfy you afterwards; or, if you’re in a rush, we can do better than that—let’s stop the bleeding from the comte’s wounds right here with your handkerchief and mine, and then, since there are two shots left, we can share them.”

“Thank you,” said De Wardes. “Twice already, in one hour, I have seen death too close at hand to be agreeable; I don’t like his look at all, and I prefer your apologies.”

“Thanks,” said De Wardes. “I've come face to face with death twice in one hour, and it's not something I enjoy; I really don’t like how he looks at all, and I’d much rather have your apologies.”

Manicamp burst out laughing, and Guiche, too, in spite of his sufferings. The two young men wished to carry him, but he declared he felt quite strong enough to walk alone. The ball had broken his ring-finger and his little finger, and then had glanced along his side, but without penetrating deeply into his chest. It was the pain rather than the seriousness of the wound, therefore, which had overcome De Guiche. Manicamp passed his arm under one of the count’s shoulders, and De Wardes did the same with the other, and in this way they brought him back to Fontainebleau, to the house of the same doctor who had been present at the death of the Franciscan, Aramis’s predecessor.

Manicamp burst out laughing, and so did Guiche, despite his pain. The two young men wanted to carry him, but he insisted he was strong enough to walk on his own. The ball had broken his ring finger and pinky, and then it had grazed his side, but it didn’t pierce deeply into his chest. So, it was the pain, not the severity of the wound, that had overwhelmed De Guiche. Manicamp put his arm under one of the count’s shoulders, while De Wardes did the same on the other side, and with that, they helped him back to Fontainebleau, to the same doctor who had been present at the death of the Franciscan, Aramis’s predecessor.

Chapter XIV. The King’s Supper.

The king, while these matters were being arranged, was sitting at the supper-table, and the not very large number of guests for that day had taken their seats too, after the usual gesture intimating the royal permission. At this period of Louis XIV.‘s reign, although etiquette was not governed by the strict regulations subsequently adopted, the French court had entirely thrown aside the traditions of good-fellowship and patriarchal affability existing in the time of Henry IV., which the suspicious mind of Louis XIII. had gradually replaced with pompous state and ceremony, which he despaired of being able fully to realize.

The king, while these matters were being sorted out, was sitting at the dinner table, and the not-so-large number of guests for that day had taken their seats as well, after the usual gesture indicating royal permission. At this point in Louis XIV’s reign, even though etiquette wasn't governed by the strict rules that came later, the French court had completely discarded the traditions of friendliness and warm hospitality that existed during Henry IV’s time. Louis XIII’s suspicious nature had gradually replaced that with a showy display of state and ceremony, which he doubted he could fully achieve.

The king, therefore, was seated alone at a small separate table, which, like the desk of a president, overlooked the adjoining tables. Although we say a small table, we must not omit to add that this small table was the largest one there. Moreover, it was the one on which were placed the greatest number and quantity of dishes, consisting of fish, game, meat, fruit, vegetables, and preserves. The king was young and full of vigor and energy, very fond of hunting, addicted to all violent exercises of the body, possessing, besides, like all the members of the Bourbon family, a rapid digestion and an appetite speedily renewed. Louis XIV. was a formidable table-companion; he delighted in criticising his cooks; but when he honored them by praise and commendation, the honor was overwhelming. The king began by eating several kinds of soup, either mixed together or taken separately. He intermixed, or rather separated, each of the soups by a glass of old wine. He ate quickly and somewhat greedily. Porthos, who from the beginning had, out of respect, been waiting for a jog of D’Artagnan’s arm, seeing the king make such rapid progress, turned to the musketeer and said in a low voice:

The king was seated alone at a small table, which, like a president's desk, overlooked the other tables. Even though we call it a small table, we should point out that it was actually the largest one there. It was also piled high with the most dishes, including fish, game, meat, fruit, vegetables, and preserves. The king was young, full of energy, fond of hunting, and enjoyed all kinds of vigorous physical activities. He had, like all members of the Bourbon family, a quick digestion and an appetite that returned rapidly. Louis XIV. was an intimidating dining companion; he took pleasure in critiquing his cooks, but when he praised them, it was a huge honor. The king started with several kinds of soup, either mixed together or eaten separately. He separated each soup with a glass of old wine, eating quickly and rather greedily. Porthos, who had been waiting for D’Artagnan to nudge him out of respect, seeing the king eat so fast, turned to the musketeer and said in a low voice:

“It seems as if one might go on now; his majesty is very encouraging, from the example he sets. Look.”

“It feels like one could continue now; his majesty is really motivating, based on the example he sets. Look.”

“The king eats,” said D’Artagnan, “but he talks at the same time; try and manage matters in such a manner that, if he should happen to address a remark to you, he will not find you with your mouth full—which would be very disrespectful.”

“The king is eating,” said D’Artagnan, “but he’s talking at the same time; try to handle things in a way that, if he happens to say something to you, you won’t have your mouth full—which would be very disrespectful.”

“The best way, in that case,” said Porthos, “is to eat no supper at all; and yet I am very hungry, I admit, and everything looks and smells most invitingly, as if appealing to all my senses at once.”

“The best way, in that case,” said Porthos, “is to skip dinner entirely; and yet I’m really hungry, I’ll admit, and everything looks and smells so tempting, as if it's calling out to all my senses at once.”

“Don’t think of not eating for a moment,” said D’Artagnan; “that would put his majesty out terribly. The king has a saying, ‘that he who works well, eats well,’ and he does not like people to eat indifferently at his table.”

“Don’t even think about not eating for a second,” said D’Artagnan; “that would really upset his majesty. The king has a saying, ‘those who work well, eat well,’ and he doesn’t like it when people eat poorly at his table.”

“How can I avoid having my mouth full if I eat?” said Porthos.

“How can I avoid getting my mouth full while eating?” Porthos asked.

“All you have to do,” replied the captain of the musketeers, “is simply to swallow what you have in it, whenever the king does you the honor to address a remark to you.”

“All you have to do,” replied the captain of the musketeers, “is just to drink what you have in it whenever the king takes the time to speak to you.”

“Very good,” said Porthos; and from that moment he began to eat with a certain well-bred enthusiasm.

“Very good,” Porthos said, and from that moment on he started to eat with a certain refined enthusiasm.

The king occasionally looked at the different persons who were at table with him, and, en connoisseur, could appreciate the different dispositions of his guests.

The king occasionally glanced at the various people dining with him and, as a connoisseur, could appreciate the different personalities of his guests.

“Monsieur du Vallon!” he said.

“Mr. du Vallon!” he said.

Porthos was enjoying a salmi de lievre, and swallowed half of the back. His name, pronounced in such a manner, made him start, and by a vigorous effort of his gullet he absorbed the whole mouthful.

Porthos was enjoying a salmi de lievre and swallowed half of the back. Hearing his name pronounced like that made him jump, and with a strong effort, he gulped down the entire mouthful.

“Sire,” replied Porthos, in a stifled voice, but sufficiently intelligible, nevertheless.

"Sire," Porthos replied in a hushed voice, but it was still clear enough.

“Let those filets d’agneau be handed to Monsieur du Vallon,” said the king; “do you like brown meats, M. du Vallon?”

“Let those filets d’agneau be given to Monsieur du Vallon,” said the king; “do you like dark meats, M. du Vallon?”

“Sire, I like everything,” replied Porthos.

“Sire, I like everything,” replied Porthos.

D’Artagnan whispered: “Everything your majesty sends me.”

D'Artagnan whispered, "Everything your majesty sends me."

Porthos repeated: “Everything your majesty sends me,” an observation which the king apparently received with great satisfaction.

Porthos repeated, “Everything you send me, Your Majesty,” a comment that the king seemed to appreciate a lot.

“People eat well who work well,” replied the king, delighted to have en tete-a-tete a guest who could eat as Porthos did. Porthos received the dish of lamb, and put a portion of it on his plate.

“People eat well who work well,” replied the king, pleased to have en tete-a-tete a guest who could eat like Porthos. Porthos took the dish of lamb and put some on his plate.

“Well?” said the king.

“Well?” said the king.

“Exquisite,” said Porthos, calmly.

“Exquisite,” Porthos said calmly.

“Have you as good mutton in your part of the country, Monsieur du Vallon?” continued the king.

“Do you have good mutton in your part of the country, Monsieur du Vallon?” the king continued.

“Sire, I believe that from my own province, as everywhere else, the best of everything is sent to Paris for your majesty’s use; but, on the other hand, I do not eat lamb in the same way your majesty does.”

“Sire, I believe that just like everywhere else, the finest things from my province are sent to Paris for your majesty’s use; however, I don’t eat lamb the same way your majesty does.”

“Ah, ah! and how do you eat it?”

“Ah, ah! And how do you eat it?”

“Generally, I have a lamb dressed whole.”

“Usually, I have a whole dressed lamb.”

Whole?

Entire?

“Yes, sire.”

“Sure, boss.”

“In what manner, Monsieur du Vallon?”

“In what way, Monsieur du Vallon?”

“In this, sire: my cook, who is a German, first stuffs the lamb in question with small sausages he procures from Strasburg, force-meat balls from Troyes, and larks from Pithiviers; by some means or other, which I am not acquainted with, he bones the lamb as he would do a fowl, leaving the skin on, however, which forms a brown crust all over the animal; when it is cut in beautiful slices, in the same way as an enormous sausage, a rose-colored gravy pours forth, which is as agreeable to the eye as it is exquisite to the palate.” And Porthos finished by smacking his lips.

“In this, sire: my cook, who is German, first stuffs the lamb with small sausages he gets from Strasbourg, meatballs from Troyes, and larks from Pithiviers; somehow, which I'm not sure about, he bones the lamb the way you would a bird, but leaves the skin on, creating a brown crust all over the lamb. When it's sliced beautifully, like a giant sausage, a rose-colored gravy flows out, which is as pleasing to the eye as it is delicious to taste.” And Porthos finished by smacking his lips.

The king opened his eyes with delight, and, while cutting some of the faisan en daube, which was being handed to him, he said:

The king opened his eyes with joy, and, while slicing some of the faisan en daube that was being served to him, he said:

“That is a dish I should very much like to taste, Monsieur du Vallon. Is it possible! a whole lamb!”

“That's a dish I would really like to try, Monsieur du Vallon. Is it possible! A whole lamb!”

“Absolutely an entire lamb, sire.”

"Definitely a whole lamb, sir."

“Pass those pheasants to M. du Vallon; I perceive he is an amateur.”

“Pass those pheasants to M. du Vallon; I see he is a fan.”

The order was immediately obeyed. Then, continuing the conversation, he said: “And you do not find the lamb too fat?”

The order was immediately followed. Then, keeping the conversation going, he said: “And you don’t think the lamb is too fatty?”

“No, sire, the fat falls down at the same time as the gravy does, and swims on the surface; then the servant who carves removes the fat with a spoon, which I have had expressly made for that purpose.”

“No, sir, the fat sinks at the same time as the gravy and floats on the surface; then the server who carves takes the fat off with a spoon, which I had specially made for that purpose.”

“Where do you reside?” inquired the king.

“Where do you live?” the king asked.

“At Pierrefonds, sire.”

"At Pierrefonds, sir."

“At Pierrefonds; where is that, M. du Vallon—near Belle-Isle?”

“At Pierrefonds; where is that, M. du Vallon—close to Belle-Isle?”

“Oh, no, sire! Pierrefonds is in the Soissonnais.”

“Oh, no, sir! Pierrefonds is in the Soissonnais.”

“I thought you alluded to the lamb on account of the salt marshes.”

“I thought you were referring to the lamb because of the salt marshes.”

“No, sire, I have marshes which are not salt, it is true, but which are not the less valuable on that account.”

“No, sir, I have marshes that aren’t salty, it’s true, but that doesn’t make them any less valuable.”

The king had now arrived at the entrements, but without losing sight of Porthos, who continued to play his part in the best manner.

The king had now arrived at the entrements, but without losing sight of Porthos, who kept performing his role to the best of his ability.

“You have an excellent appetite, M. du Vallon,” said the king, “and you make an admirable guest at table.”

“You have a great appetite, Mr. du Vallon,” said the king, “and you’re an excellent guest at the table.”

“Ah! sire, if your majesty were ever to pay a visit to Pierrefonds, we would both of us eat our lamb together; for your appetite is not an indifferent one by any means.”

“Ah! Your Majesty, if you ever visited Pierrefonds, we would both enjoy our lamb together; because you definitely have an appetite.”

D’Artagnan gave Porthos a kick under the table, which made Porthos color up.

D’Artagnan kicked Porthos under the table, making him flush with color.

“At your majesty’s present happy age,” said Porthos, in order to repair the mistake he had made, “I was in the musketeers, and nothing could ever satisfy me then. Your majesty has an excellent appetite, as I have already had the honor of mentioning, but you select what you eat with quite too much refinement to be called for one moment a great eater.”

“At your majesty’s current happy age,” said Porthos, trying to correct the mistake he had made, “I was in the musketeers, and nothing could ever satisfy me back then. Your majesty has a fantastic appetite, as I’ve already had the honor of mentioning, but you choose your food with such refinement that you certainly can’t be called a big eater for even a moment.”

The king seemed charmed at his guest’s politeness.

The king appeared pleased by his guest's politeness.

“Will you try some of these creams?” he said to Porthos.

“Will you try some of these creams?” he asked Porthos.

“Sire, you majesty treats me with far too much kindness to prevent me speaking the whole truth.”

“Sire, your majesty treats me with too much kindness to stop me from speaking the whole truth.”

“Pray do so, M. du Vallon.”

“Please do so, M. du Vallon.”

“Will, sire, with regard to sweet dishes I only recognize pastry, and even that should be rather solid; all these frothy substances swell the stomach, and occupy a space which seems to me to be too precious to be so badly tenanted.”

“Honestly, sir, when it comes to desserts, I only acknowledge pastry, and even that should be quite substantial; all these airy treats puff up the stomach and take up space that seems too valuable to waste."

“Ah! gentlemen,” said the king, indicating Porthos by a gesture, “here is indeed a model of gastronomy. It was in such a manner that our fathers, who so well knew what good living was, used to eat, while we,” added his majesty, “do nothing but tantalize with our stomachs.” And as he spoke, he took the breast of a chicken with ham, while Porthos attacked a dish of partridges and quails. The cup-bearer filled his majesty’s glass. “Give M. du Vallon some of my wine,” said the king. This was one of the greatest honors of the royal table. D’Artagnan pressed his friend’s knee. “If you could only manage to swallow the half of that boar’s head I see yonder,” said he to Porthos, “I shall believe you will be a duke and peer within the next twelvemonth.”

“Ah! gentlemen,” said the king, pointing to Porthos, “this is truly a feast to remember. This is how our ancestors, who really knew how to enjoy life, used to eat, while we,” the king added, “just tease our appetites.” As he spoke, he picked up a piece of chicken with ham, while Porthos dove into a plate of partridges and quails. The cup-bearer filled the king’s glass. “Give M. du Vallon some of my wine,” said the king. This was one of the highest honors at the royal table. D’Artagnan nudged his friend’s knee. “If you could just manage to eat half of that boar’s head I see over there,” he said to Porthos, “I’d believe you’ll be a duke and peer within the next year.”

“Presently,” said Porthos, phlegmatically; “I shall come to that by and by.”

“Right now,” said Porthos calmly, “I’ll get to that soon.”

In fact it was not long before it came to the boar’s turn, for the king seemed to take pleasure in urging on his guest; he did not pass any of the dishes to Porthos until he had tasted them himself, and he accordingly took some of the boar’s head. Porthos showed that he could keep pace with his sovereign; and, instead of eating the half, as D’Artagnan had told him, he ate three-fourths of it. “It is impossible,” said the king in an undertone, “that a gentleman who eats so good a supper every day, and who has such beautiful teeth, can be otherwise than the most straightforward, upright man in my kingdom.”

In fact, it wasn't long before it was the boar's turn, as the king seemed to enjoy egging on his guest; he didn't pass any of the dishes to Porthos until he had tasted them himself, and he went ahead and took some of the boar's head. Porthos proved he could keep up with the king; instead of eating just half, like D’Artagnan suggested, he devoured three-fourths of it. “It's impossible,” the king murmured, “that a gentleman who eats such a good dinner every day and has such beautiful teeth can be anything other than the most honest, upright man in my kingdom.”

“Do you hear?” said D’Artagnan in his friend’s ear.

“Do you hear?” D’Artagnan said, leaning close to his friend’s ear.

“Yes; I think I am rather in favor,” said Porthos, balancing himself on his chair.

“Yes; I think I'm pretty much in favor,” said Porthos, balancing himself on his chair.

“Oh! you are in luck’s way.”

“Oh! You’re in a lucky spot.”

The king and Porthos continued to eat in the same manner, to the great satisfaction of the other guests, some of whom, from emulation, had attempted to follow them, but were obliged to give up half-way. The king soon began to get flushed and the reaction of the blood to his face announced that the moment of repletion had arrived. It was then that Louis XIV., instead of becoming gay and cheerful, as most good livers generally do, became dull, melancholy, and taciturn. Porthos, on the contrary, was lively and communicative. D’Artagnan’s foot had more than once to remind him of this peculiarity of the king. The dessert now made its appearance. The king had ceased to think anything further of Porthos; he turned his eyes anxiously towards the entrance-door, and he was heard occasionally to inquire how it happened that Monsieur de Saint-Aignan was so long in arriving. At last, at the moment when his majesty was finishing a pot of preserved plums with a deep sigh, Saint-Aignan appeared. The king’s eyes, which had become somewhat dull, immediately began to sparkle. The comte advanced towards the king’s table, and Louis rose at his approach. Everybody got up at the same time, including Porthos, who was just finishing an almond-cake capable of making the jaws of a crocodile stick together. The supper was over.

The king and Porthos kept eating in the same way, much to the delight of the other guests, some of whom, trying to keep up, had attempted to do the same but had to give up halfway. The king soon started to blush, and the rush of blood to his face signaled that he was full. Instead of becoming cheerful and lighthearted like most people do after a big meal, Louis XIV. turned dull, melancholic, and quiet. Porthos, on the other hand, was lively and talkative. D’Artagnan had to remind him more than once about the king's behavior. Then dessert arrived. The king had stopped paying any attention to Porthos; instead, he looked anxiously at the entrance and occasionally asked why Monsieur de Saint-Aignan was taking so long to arrive. Finally, just as the king was finishing a pot of preserved plums with a deep sigh, Saint-Aignan showed up. The king's eyes, which had been somewhat dull, immediately brightened. The comte approached the king's table, and Louis stood up as he came near. Everyone else stood up at the same time, including Porthos, who was just finishing off an almond cake that could glue a crocodile's jaws shut. The supper was over.

Chapter XV. After Supper.

The king took Saint-Aignan by the arm, and passed into the adjoining apartment. “What has detained you, comte?” said the king.

The king took Saint-Aignan by the arm and entered the next room. “What has held you up, count?” asked the king.

“I was bringing the answer, sire,” replied the comte.

"I was bringing the answer, sir," replied the count.

“She has taken a long time to reply to what I wrote her.”

“She took a long time to respond to what I wrote her.”

“Sire, your majesty deigned to write in verse, and Mademoiselle de la Valliere wished to repay your majesty in the same coin; that is to say, in gold.”

“Sire, your majesty took the time to write in verse, and Mademoiselle de la Valliere wanted to return the favor in kind; that is to say, in gold.”

“Verses! Saint-Aignan,” exclaimed the king in ecstasy. “Give them to me at once.” And Louis broke the seal of a little letter, inclosing the verses which history has preserved entire for us, and which are more meritorious in invention than in execution. Such as they were, however, the king was enchanted with them, and exhibited his satisfaction by unequivocal transports of delight; but the universal silence which reigned in the rooms warned Louis, so sensitively particular with regard to good breeding, that his delight must give rise to various interpretations. He turned aside and put the note in his pocket, and then advancing a few steps, which brought him again to the threshold of the door close to his guests, he said, “M. du Vallon, I have seen you to-day with the greatest pleasure, and my pleasure will be equally great to see you again.” Porthos bowed as the Colossus of Rhodes would have done, and retired from the room with his face towards the king. “M. d’Artagnan,” continued the king, “you will await my orders in the gallery; I am obliged to you for having made me acquainted with M. du Vallon. Gentlemen,” addressing himself to the other guests, “I return to Paris to-morrow on account of the departure of the Spanish and Dutch ambassadors. Until to-morrow then.”

“Verses! Saint-Aignan,” the king exclaimed in excitement. “Give them to me right now.” Louis broke the seal on a small letter that contained the verses, which history has preserved in full for us and that are more impressive in creativity than in execution. Still, the king was thrilled with them and showed his happiness through clear displays of joy; however, the complete silence that filled the room made Louis, who was very particular about etiquette, realize that his joy could be interpreted in many ways. He turned away and slipped the note into his pocket, then taking a few steps back to the door near his guests, he said, “M. du Vallon, I was very pleased to see you today, and I’ll be just as pleased to see you again.” Porthos bowed like the Colossus of Rhodes and left the room facing the king. “M. d’Artagnan,” the king continued, “you will wait for my instructions in the gallery. Thank you for introducing me to M. du Vallon. Gentlemen,” he addressed the other guests, “I’m returning to Paris tomorrow because of the departure of the Spanish and Dutch ambassadors. Until tomorrow then.”

The apartment was immediately cleared of the guests. The king took Saint-Aignan by the arm, made him read La Valliere’s verses over again, and said, “What do you think of them?”

The apartment was quickly emptied of the guests. The king took Saint-Aignan by the arm, had him read La Valliere’s verses again, and said, “What do you think of them?”

“Charming, sire.”

“Charming, my lord.”

“They charm me, in fact, and if they were known—”

“They really charm me, in fact, and if people knew—”

“Oh! the professional poets would be jealous of them; but it is not likely they will know anything about them.”

“Oh! the professional poets would be jealous of them, but they probably won’t know anything about them.”

“Did you give her mine?”

“Did you give her my stuff?”

“Oh! sire, she positively devoured them.”

“Oh! Sir, she absolutely devoured them.”

“They were very weak, I am afraid.”

“They were really weak, I’m afraid.”

“That is not what Mademoiselle de la Valliere said of them.”

"That’s not what Mademoiselle de la Valliere said about them."

“Do you think she was pleased with them?”

“Do you think she liked them?”

“I am sure of it, sire.”

“I’m certain of it, sir.”

“I must answer, then.”

"I have to respond, then."

“Oh! sire, immediately after supper? Your majesty will fatigue yourself.”

“Oh! Sir, right after dinner? Your Majesty will wear yourself out.”

“You are quite right; study after eating is notoriously injurious.”

"You’re absolutely right; studying right after eating is known to be really harmful."

“The labor of a poet especially so; and besides, there is great excitement prevailing at Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s.”

“The work of a poet is particularly intense; plus, there’s a lot of excitement happening at Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean by that?"

“With her as with all the ladies of the court.”

“With her, just like with all the ladies of the court.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“On account of poor De Guiche’s accident.”

“Because of poor De Guiche’s accident.”

“Has anything serious happened to De Guiche, then?”

“Has something serious happened to De Guiche?”

“Yes, sire, he has one hand nearly destroyed, a hole in his breast; in fact, he is dying.”

“Yes, sir, he has one hand almost destroyed, a hole in his chest; in fact, he is dying.”

“Good heavens! who told you that?”

“Good heavens! Who told you that?”

“Manicamp brought him back just now to the house of a doctor here in Fontainebleau, and the rumor soon reached us all.”

“Manicamp just brought him back to a doctor’s house here in Fontainebleau, and the rumor quickly spread to all of us.”

“Brought back! Poor De Guiche; and how did it happen?”

“Brought back! Poor De Guiche; what happened?”

“Ah! that is the very question,—how did it happen?”

“Ah! that’s the question—how did it happen?”

“You say that in a very singular manner, Saint-Aignan. Give me the details. What does he say himself?”

“You say that in a really unique way, Saint-Aignan. Give me the details. What does he say?”

“He says nothing, sire; but others do.”

“He doesn’t say anything, your majesty; but others do.”

“What others?”

"What others are you referring to?"

“Those who brought him back, sire.”

"Those who brought him back, sir."

“Who are they?”

"Who are they?"

“I do not know, sire; but M. de Manicamp knows. M. de Manicamp is one of his friends.”

“I don’t know, sir; but Mr. de Manicamp knows. Mr. de Manicamp is one of his friends.”

“As everybody is, indeed,” said the king.

“As everyone is, for sure,” said the king.

“Oh! no!” returned Saint-Aignan, “you are mistaken sire; every one is not precisely a friend of M. de Guiche.”

“Oh! no!” replied Saint-Aignan, “you’re mistaken, sire; not everyone is exactly a friend of M. de Guiche.”

“How do you know that?”

“How do you know?”

“Does your majesty require me to explain myself?”

“Do you need me to explain myself, Your Majesty?”

“Certainly I do.”

"Of course, I do."

“Well, sire, I believe I have heard something said about a quarrel between two gentlemen.”

“Well, sir, I think I've heard something about a fight between two guys.”

“When?”

"When's that?"

“This very evening, before your majesty’s supper was served.”

“This very evening, before your majesty’s dinner was served.”

“That can hardly be. I have issued such stringent and severe ordinances with respect to duelling, that no one, I presume, would dare to disobey them.”

"That’s hardly possible. I’ve put in place such strict and tough rules about dueling that I doubt anyone would dare to break them."

“In that case, Heaven preserve me from excusing any one!” exclaimed Saint-Aignan. “Your majesty commanded me to speak, and I spoke accordingly.”

“In that case, God help me if I excuse anyone!” shouted Saint-Aignan. “Your majesty told me to speak, and I did just that.”

“Tell me, then, in what way the Comte de Guiche has been wounded?”

“Can you tell me how the Comte de Guiche got hurt?”

“Sire, it is said to have been at a boar-hunt.”

“Sire, they say it happened during a boar hunt.”

“This evening?”

"Tonight?"

“Yes, sire.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“One of his hands shattered, and a hole in his breast. Who was at the hunt with M. de Guiche?”

“One of his hands was broken, and there was a hole in his chest. Who was hunting with M. de Guiche?”

“I do not know, sire; but M. de Manicamp knows, or ought to know.”

“I don’t know, sir; but Mr. de Manicamp knows, or should know.”

“You are concealing something from me, Saint-Aignan.”

“You're hiding something from me, Saint-Aignan.”

“Nothing, sire, I assure you.”

“Nothing, sir, I assure you.”

“Then, explain to me how the accident happened; was it a musket that burst?”

“Then, tell me how the accident happened; was it a musket that blew up?”

“Very likely, sire. But yet, on reflection, it could hardly have been that, for De Guiche’s pistol was found close by him still loaded.”

“Very likely, Your Majesty. But, upon further thought, it couldn't have been that, because De Guiche's pistol was found nearby, still loaded.”

“His pistol? But a man does not go to a boar-hunt with a pistol, I should think.”

“His pistol? But a guy doesn’t go hunting boars with a pistol, I would think.”

“Sire, it is also said that De Guiche’s horse was killed and that the horse is still to be found in the wide open glade in the forest.”

“Sire, it’s also said that De Guiche’s horse was killed and that the horse can still be found in the open clearing in the forest.”

“His horse?—Guiche go on horseback to a boar-hunt?—Saint-Aignan, I do not understand a syllable of what you have been telling me. Where did this affair happen?”

“His horse?—Guiche is going horseback to a boar hunt?—Saint-Aignan, I don’t understand a word of what you’re saying. Where did this happen?”

“At the Rond-point, in that part of the forest called the Bois-Rochin.”

“At the roundabout, in that part of the forest known as the Bois-Rochin.”

“That will do. Call M. d’Artagnan.” Saint-Aignan obeyed, and the musketeer entered.

“That will do. Call M. d’Artagnan.” Saint-Aignan complied, and the musketeer entered.

“Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said the king, “you will leave this place by the little door of the private staircase.”

“Mr. d’Artagnan,” said the king, “you will leave this place through the small door of the private staircase.”

“Yes, sire.”

“Yes, your majesty.”

“You will mount your horse.”

"You will get on your horse."

“Yes, sire.”

“Yep, sir.”

“And you will proceed to the Rond-point du Bois-Rochin. Do you know the spot?”

“And you will head to the Rond-point du Bois-Rochin. Do you know where that is?”

“Yes, sire. I have fought there twice.”

“Yes, sir. I've fought there twice.”

“What!” exclaimed the king, amazed at the reply.

“What!” exclaimed the king, shocked by the response.

“Under the edicts, sire, of Cardinal Richelieu,” returned D’Artagnan, with his usual impassability.

“According to the orders, sir, of Cardinal Richelieu,” replied D’Artagnan, with his usual calmness.

“That is very different, monsieur. You will, therefore, go there, and will examine the locality very carefully. A man has been wounded there, and you will find a horse lying dead. You will tell me what your opinion is upon the whole affair.”

“That is quite different, sir. So, you will go there and examine the area very carefully. A man has been injured there, and you will find a horse lying dead. You will tell me your thoughts on the whole situation.”

“Very good, sire.”

“Very good, Your Majesty.”

“As a matter of course, it is your own opinion I require, and not that of any one else.”

“As a matter of course, I need your own opinion, not anyone else's.”

“You shall have it in an hour’s time, sire.”

“You'll have it in an hour, sir.”

“I prohibit your speaking with any one, whoever it may be.”

“I forbid you to talk to anyone, no matter who it is.”

“Except with the person who must give me a lantern,” said D’Artagnan.

“Except for the person who has to give me a lantern,” D’Artagnan said.

“Oh! that is a matter of course,” said the king, laughing at the liberty, which he tolerated in no one but his captain of the musketeers. D’Artagnan left by the little staircase.

“Oh! that's just how it is,” said the king, laughing at the freedom that he allowed in no one but his captain of the musketeers. D’Artagnan left through the little staircase.

“Now, let my physician be sent for,” said Louis. Ten minutes afterwards the king’s physician arrived, quite out of breath.

“Now, have my doctor called,” said Louis. Ten minutes later, the king’s doctor showed up, clearly out of breath.

“You will go, monsieur,” said the king to him, “and accompany M. de Saint-Aignan wherever he may take you; you will render me an account of the state of the person you may see in the house you will be taken to.” The physician obeyed without a remark, as at that time people began to obey Louis XIV., and left the room preceding Saint-Aignan.

“You will go, sir,” the king said to him, “and accompany Mr. de Saint-Aignan wherever he may take you; you will give me a report on the condition of the person you see in the house you are being taken to.” The doctor complied without a word, as people had started to follow Louis XIV. at that time, and left the room ahead of Saint-Aignan.

“Do you, Saint-Aignan, send Manicamp to me, before the physician can possibly have spoken to him.” And Saint-Aignan left in his turn.

“Are you sending Manicamp to me, Saint-Aignan, before the doctor has had a chance to talk to him?” And Saint-Aignan left as well.

Chapter XVI. Showing in What Way D’Artagnan Discharged the Mission with Which the King Had Intrusted Him.

While the king was engaged in making these last-mentioned arrangements in order to ascertain the truth, D’Artagnan, without losing a second, ran to the stable, took down the lantern, saddled his horse himself, and proceeded towards the place his majesty had indicated. According to the promise he had made, he had not accosted any one; and, as we have observed, he had carried his scruples so far as to do without the assistance of the stable-helpers altogether. D’Artagnan was one of those who in moments of difficulty pride themselves on increasing their own value. By dint of hard galloping, he in less than five minutes reached the wood, fastened his horse to the first tree he came to, and penetrated to the broad open space on foot. He then began to inspect most carefully, on foot and with his lantern in his hand, the whole surface of the Rond-point, went forward, turned back again, measured, examined, and after half an hour’s minute inspection, he returned silently to where he had left his horse, and pursued his way in deep reflection and at a foot-pace to Fontainebleau. Louis was waiting in his cabinet; he was alone, and with a pencil was scribbling on paper certain lines which D’Artagnan at the first glance recognized as unequal and very much touched up. The conclusion he arrived at was, that they must be verses. The king raised his head and perceived D’Artagnan. “Well, monsieur,” he said, “do you bring me any news?”

While the king was busy making these final arrangements to get to the bottom of things, D’Artagnan, without wasting a second, dashed to the stable, grabbed the lantern, saddled his horse himself, and headed towards the location his majesty had specified. True to his promise, he didn’t speak to anyone; and, as we noted, he had gone so far with his scruples that he didn’t even ask the stable hands for help. D’Artagnan was the type who, in tough situations, took pride in his own resourcefulness. After a hard gallop, he reached the woods in under five minutes, tied his horse to the nearest tree, and made his way on foot into the spacious clearing. He then began to carefully inspect the entire surface of the Rond-point, walking back and forth, measuring, examining, and after half an hour of thorough checking, he quietly returned to where he had left his horse and walked slowly, deep in thought, towards Fontainebleau. Louis was waiting in his study; he was alone, and with a pencil, he was jotting down certain lines on paper that D’Artagnan immediately recognized as rough and heavily edited. He concluded that they must be verses. The king looked up and saw D’Artagnan. “Well, sir,” he said, “do you have any news for me?”

“Yes, sire.”

“Yes, sir.”

“What have you seen?”

“What did you see?”

“As far as probability goes, sire—” D’Artagnan began to reply.

“As far as probability goes, sir—” D’Artagnan started to respond.

“It was certainty I requested of you.”

“It was certainty I asked of you.”

“I will approach it as near as I possibly can. The weather was very well adapted for investigations of the character I have just made; it has been raining this evening, and the roads were wet and muddy—”

“I will get as close as I can. The weather was perfect for the kind of investigation I just conducted; it has been raining this evening, and the roads were wet and muddy—”

“Well, the result, M. d’Artagnan?”

"Well, what's the result, M. d’Artagnan?"

“Sire, your majesty told me that there was a horse lying dead in the cross-road of the Bois-Rochin, and I began, therefore, by studying the roads. I say the roads, because the center of the cross-road is reached by four separate roads. The one that I myself took was the only one that presented any fresh traces. Two horses had followed it side by side; their eight feet were marked very distinctly in the clay. One of the riders was more impatient than the other, for the footprints of the one were invariably in advance of the other about half a horse’s length.”

“Sire, your majesty informed me that there was a dead horse lying in the crossroads of the Bois-Rochin, so I started by examining the roads. I mention the roads because the center of the crossroads is reached by four different paths. The one I took was the only one that showed any new traces. Two horses had followed it side by side; their eight hooves were clearly marked in the clay. One of the riders was more impatient than the other, as the footprints of one were consistently ahead of the other by about half a horse’s length.”

“Are you quite sure they were traveling together?” said the king.

“Are you sure they were traveling together?” said the king.

“Yes sire. The horses are two rather large animals of equal pace,—horses well used to maneuvers of all kinds, for they wheeled round the barrier of the Rond-point together.”

“Yes, sir. The horses are two rather large animals moving at the same speed—they're well accustomed to all kinds of maneuvers, as they turned around the barrier of the Rond-point together.”

“Well—and after?”

"Well, what's next?"

“The two cavaliers paused there for a minute, no doubt to arrange the conditions of the engagement; the horses grew restless and impatient. One of the riders spoke, while the other listened and seemed to have contented himself by simply answering. His horse pawed the ground, which proves that his attention was so taken up by listening that he let the bridle fall from his hand.”

“The two horsemen stopped there for a minute, probably to set the terms of the duel; the horses became restless and fidgety. One of the riders spoke while the other listened, seeming satisfied with just responding. His horse was stamping its foot, showing that he was so focused on listening that he let the reins slip from his hand.”

“A hostile meeting did take place then?”

“A hostile meeting really happened then?”

“Undoubtedly.”

"Definitely."

“Continue; you are a very accurate observer.”

“Go ahead; you’re a really keen observer.”

“One of the two cavaliers remained where he was standing, the one, in fact, who had been listening; the other crossed the open space, and at first placed himself directly opposite to his adversary. The one who had remained stationary traversed the Rond-point at a gallop, about two-thirds of its length, thinking that by this means he would gain upon his opponent; but the latter had followed the circumference of the wood.”

“One of the two horsemen stayed where he was, the one who had been listening; the other moved across the open area and positioned himself directly opposite his opponent. The one who stayed put galloped across the Rond-point for about two-thirds of its length, thinking that he would catch up to his rival; however, the latter had followed the edge of the woods.”

“You are ignorant of their names, I suppose?”

“You don’t know their names, I guess?”

“Completely so, sire. Only he who followed the circumference of the wood was mounted on a black horse.”

“Absolutely, sire. Only the one who rode around the edge of the woods was on a black horse.”

“How do you know that?”

"How do you know?"

“I found a few hairs of his tail among the brambles which bordered the sides of the ditch.”

“I found a few hairs from his tail among the thorns that lined the sides of the ditch.”

“Go on.”

"Go ahead."

“As for the other horse, there can be no trouble in describing him, since he was left dead on the field of battle.”

“As for the other horse, there’s no problem describing him, since he was left dead on the battlefield.”

“What was the cause of his death?”

"What caused his death?"

“A ball which had passed through his brain.”

“A bullet that went through his brain.”

“Was the ball that of a pistol or a gun?”

“Was the ball from a pistol or a gun?”

“It was a pistol-bullet, sire. Besides, the manner in which the horse was wounded explained to me the tactics of the man who had killed it. He had followed the circumference of the wood in order to take his adversary in flank. Moreover, I followed his foot-tracks on the grass.”

“It was a bullet, sir. Also, the way the horse was hurt showed me the tactics of the man who shot it. He went around the edge of the woods to take his opponent by surprise. Plus, I traced his footprints on the grass.”

“The tracks of the black horse, do you mean?”

“The tracks of the black horse, you mean?”

“Yes, sire.”

"Yes, sir."

“Go on, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

"Go ahead, Monsieur d’Artagnan."

“As your majesty now perceives the position of the two adversaries, I will, for a moment, leave the cavalier who had remained stationary for the one who started off at a gallop.”

“As your majesty can see the position of the two opponents, I will, for a moment, leave the knight who stayed still for the one who took off at a gallop.”

“Do so.”

"Just do it."

“The horse of the cavalier who rode at full speed was killed on the spot.”

“The horse of the knight who rode at full speed was killed immediately.”

“How do you know that?”

"How do you know that?"

“The cavalier had not time even to throw himself off his horse, and so fell with it. I observed the impression of his leg, which, with a great effort, he was enabled to extricate from under the horse. The spur, pressed down by the weight of the animal, had plowed up the ground.”

“The knight didn’t have time to jump off his horse and ended up falling with it. I noticed the mark left by his leg, which he was able to free from under the horse after a lot of struggle. The spur, pushed down by the horse’s weight, had dug into the ground.”

“Very good; and what did he do as soon as he rose up again?”

“Sounds great; and what did he do as soon as he got back up?”

“He walked straight up to his adversary.”

“He went straight up to his opponent.”

“Who still remained upon the verge of the forest?”

“Who was still standing on the edge of the forest?”

“Yes, sire. Then, having reached a favorable distance, he stopped firmly, for the impression of both his heels are left in the ground quite close to each other, fired, and missed his adversary.”

“Yes, sir. Then, having reached a good distance, he stopped firmly, leaving the marks of both his heels in the ground very close together, took aim, and missed his opponent.”

“How do you know he did not hit him?”

“How do you know he didn't hit him?”

“I found a hat with a ball through it.”

“I found a hat with a ball in it.”

“Ah, a proof, then!” exclaimed the king.

“Ah, a proof, then!” the king exclaimed.

“Insufficient, sire,” replied D’Artagnan, coldly; “it is a hat without any letters indicating its ownership, without arms; a red feather, as all hats have; the lace, even, had nothing particular in it.”

“Not enough, sir,” replied D’Artagnan,冷冷地说; “it’s a hat with no initials or markings showing who it belongs to, no coat of arms; just a red feather, like most hats have; even the lace wasn’t anything special.”

“Did the man with the hat through which the bullet had passed fire a second time?”

“Did the man with the hat that the bullet went through fire a second time?”

“Oh, sire, he had already fired twice.”

“Oh, sir, he had already shot twice.”

“How did you ascertain that?”

“How did you find out?”

“I found the waddings of the pistol.”

“I found the wadding of the pistol.”

“And what became of the bullet which did not kill the horse?”

“And what happened to the bullet that didn’t kill the horse?”

“It cut in two the feather of the hat belonging to him against whom it was directed, and broke a small birch at the other end of the open glade.”

“It sliced through the feather of the hat belonging to the person it was aimed at, and snapped a small birch tree at the other end of the open glade.”

“In that case, then, the man on the black horse was disarmed, whilst his adversary had still one more shot to fire?”

“In that case, the man on the black horse was disarmed, while his opponent still had one more shot to take?”

“Sire, while the dismounted rider was extricating himself from his horse, the other was reloading his pistol. Only, he was much agitated while he was loading it, and his hand trembled greatly.”

“Sire, while the dismounted rider was getting off his horse, the other one was reloading his pistol. However, he was very agitated while loading it, and his hand shook a lot.”

“How do you know that?”

"How do you know?"

“Half the charge fell to the ground, and he threw the ramrod aside, not having time to replace it in the pistol.”

“Half the charge fell to the ground, and he tossed the ramrod aside, not having time to put it back in the pistol.”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan, this is marvellous you tell me.”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan, this is amazing that you’re telling me.”

“It is only close observation, sire, and the commonest highwayman could tell as much.”

“It’s just close observation, sir, and even the most basic thief could figure that out.”

“The whole scene is before me from the manner in which you relate it.”

“The whole scene is right in front of me from how you describe it.”

“I have, in fact, reconstructed it in my own mind, with merely a few alterations.”

"I've actually rebuilt it in my own mind, with just a few changes."

“And now,” said the king, “let us return to the dismounted cavalier. You were saying that he walked towards his adversary while the latter was loading his pistol.”

“And now,” said the king, “let's go back to the dismounted cavalryman. You were saying that he walked towards his opponent while the latter was loading his pistol.”

“Yes; but at the very moment he himself was taking aim, the other fired.”

“Yes; but just as he was taking aim, the other person fired.”

“Oh!” said the king; “and the shot?”

“Oh!” said the king, “and what about the shot?”

“The shot told terribly, sire; the dismounted cavalier fell upon his face, after having staggered forward three or four paces.”

“The shot was devastating, sir; the mounted soldier fell face down after staggering forward three or four steps.”

“Where was he hit?”

"Where was he shot?"

“In two places; in the first place, in his right hand, and then, by the same bullet, in his chest.”

“In two places: first, in his right hand, and then, by the same bullet, in his chest.”

“But how could you ascertain that?” inquired the king, full of admiration.

“But how could you find that out?” the king asked, filled with admiration.

“By a very simple means; the butt end of the pistol was covered with blood, and the trace of the bullet could be observed, with fragments of a broken ring. The wounded man, in all probability, had the ring-finger and the little finger carried off.”

“By a very simple means; the back end of the pistol was covered in blood, and you could see the bullet's path, along with pieces of a broken ring. The injured man likely had his ring finger and pinky finger cut off.”

“As far as the hand goes, I have nothing to say; but the chest?”

“As for the hand, I have nothing to say; but the chest?”

“Sire, there were two small pools of blood, at a distance of about two feet and a half from each other. At one of these pools of blood the grass was torn up by the clenched hand; at the other, the grass was simply pressed down by the weight of the body.”

“Sire, there were two small pools of blood, about two and a half feet apart from each other. At one of these pools, the grass was ripped up by a clenched hand; at the other, the grass was just pressed down by the weight of the body.”

“Poor De Guiche!” exclaimed the king.

“Poor De Guiche!” the king exclaimed.

“Ah! it was M. de Guiche, then?” said the musketeer, quietly. “I suspected it, but did not venture to mention it to your majesty.”

“Ah! so it was M. de Guiche, then?” said the musketeer, calmly. “I had a hunch, but I didn’t want to bring it up to your majesty.”

“And what made you suspect it?”

“And what made you think that?”

“I recognized the De Gramont arms upon the holsters of the dead horse.”

“I recognized the De Gramont crest on the saddlebags of the dead horse.”

“And you think he is seriously wounded?”

“And do you really think he’s hurt badly?”

“Very seriously, since he fell immediately, and remained a long time in the same place; however, he was able to walk, as he left the spot, supported by two friends.”

“Very seriously, since he fell right away and stayed in the same spot for a long time; however, he was able to walk as he left, supported by two friends.”

“You met him returning, then?”

“You saw him coming back, right?”

“No; but I observed the footprints of three men; the one on the right and the one on the left walked freely and easily, but the one in the middle dragged his feet as he walked; besides, he left traces of blood at every step he took.”

“No; but I noticed the footprints of three men; the one on the right and the one on the left walked freely and easily, but the one in the middle dragged his feet as he walked; plus, he left traces of blood with every step he took.”

“Now, monsieur, since you saw the combat so distinctly that not a single detail seems to have escaped you, tell me something about De Guiche’s adversary.”

“Now, sir, since you watched the fight so clearly that not a single detail seems to have missed your notice, tell me something about De Guiche’s opponent.”

“Oh, sire, I do not know him.”

“Oh, sir, I don’t know him.”

“And yet you see everything very clearly.”

“And yet you see everything quite clearly.”

“Yes, sire, I see everything; but I do not tell all I see; and, since the poor devil has escaped, your majesty will permit me to say that I do not intend to denounce him.”

“Yes, my lord, I see everything; but I don’t share all that I see; and, since the poor guy has gotten away, your majesty will allow me to say that I don’t plan to report him.”

“And yet he is guilty, since he has fought a duel, monsieur.”

“And yet he is guilty because he has fought a duel, sir.”

“Not guilty in my eyes, sire,” said D’Artagnan, coldly.

“Not guilty in my opinion, sir,” said D’Artagnan, coldly.

“Monsieur!” exclaimed the king, “are you aware of what you are saying?”

“Mister!” exclaimed the king, “do you know what you're saying?”

“Perfectly, sire; but, according to my notions, a man who fights a duel is a brave man; such, at least, is my own opinion; but your majesty may have another, it is but natural, for you are master here.”

“Absolutely, your majesty; but in my view, a man who engages in a duel is a brave person; that’s just how I see it; however, you might have a different perspective, which is perfectly understandable since you are in charge here.”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan, I ordered you, however—”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan, I did tell you, though—”

D’Artagnan interrupted the king by a respectful gesture. “You ordered me, sire, to gather what particulars I could, respecting a hostile meeting that had taken place; those particulars you have. If you order me to arrest M. de Guiche’s adversary, I will do so; but do not order me to denounce him to you, for in that case I will not obey.”

D’Artagnan stopped the king with a respectful gesture. “You asked me, Your Majesty, to find out as much as I could about a hostile meeting that occurred; I have that information for you. If you want me to arrest M. de Guiche’s opponent, I will do that; but please don’t ask me to report him to you, because if you do, I won’t comply.”

“Very well! Arrest him, then.”

“Alright! Arrest him, then.”

“Give me his name, sire.”

“Tell me his name, sir.”

The king stamped his foot angrily; but after a moment’s reflection, he said, “You are right—ten times, twenty times, a hundred times right.”

The king stamped his foot in anger, but after a moment of thought, he said, “You’re right—ten times, twenty times, a hundred times right.”

“That is my opinion, sire: I am happy that, this time, it accords with your majesty’s.”

“That’s my opinion, your majesty: I’m glad that, this time, it matches yours.”

“One word more. Who assisted Guiche?”

“One more thing. Who helped Guiche?”

“I do not know, sire.”

“I don’t know, sir.”

“But you speak of two men. There was a person present, then, as second.”

“But you're talking about two guys. So there was someone else there, then, as a second person.”

“There was no second, sire. Nay, more than that, when M. de Guiche fell, his adversary fled without giving him any assistance.”

“There was no second, your Majesty. In fact, when M. de Guiche went down, his opponent ran away without offering any help.”

“The miserable coward!” exclaimed the king.

“The miserable coward!” the king exclaimed.

“The consequence of your ordinances, sire. If a man has fought well, and fairly, and has already escaped one chance of death, he naturally wishes to escape a second. M. de Bouteville cannot be forgotten very easily.”

“The consequence of your laws, sire. If a man has fought well and fairly, and has already managed to escape death once, he naturally wants to avoid it a second time. M. de Bouteville isn’t easily forgotten.”

“And so, men turn cowards.”

"And so, men become cowards."

“No, they become prudent.”

“No, they get smart.”

“And he has fled, then, you say?”

“And he has run away, then, you say?”

“Yes; and as fast as his horse could possibly carry him.”

“Yes, and as fast as his horse could take him.”

“In what direction?”

“Which way?”

“In the direction of the chateau.”

“In the direction of the castle.”

“Well, and after that?”

"Well, what happened next?"

“Afterwards, as I have had the honor of telling your majesty, two men on foot arrived, who carried M. de Guiche back with them.”

“Afterwards, as I had the honor of telling your majesty, two men on foot arrived, who brought M. de Guiche back with them.”

“What proof have you that these men arrived after the combat?”

“What proof do you have that these men showed up after the fight?”

“A very evident proof, sire; at the moment the encounter took place, the rain had just ceased, the ground had not had time to imbibe the moisture, and was, consequently, soaked; the footsteps sank in the ground; but while M. de Guiche was lying there in a fainting condition, the ground became firm again, and the footsteps made a less sensible impression.”

“A very clear piece of evidence, sir; at the time the encounter occurred, the rain had just stopped, the ground hadn’t had a chance to soak up the moisture, and was, therefore, soaked; the footsteps sunk into the ground; but while M. de Guiche was lying there in a faint state, the ground became solid again, and the footsteps made a less noticeable impression.”

Louis clapped his hands together in sign of admiration. “Monsieur d’Artagnan,” he said, “you are positively the cleverest man in my kingdom.”

Louis clapped his hands together in appreciation. “Monsieur d’Artagnan,” he said, “you are definitely the smartest man in my kingdom.”

“The identical thing M. de Richelieu thought, and M. de Mazarin said, sire.”

“The same thing that M. de Richelieu thought, and M. de Mazarin said, sir.”

“And now, it remains for us to see if your sagacity is at fault.”

“And now, let’s see if your wisdom is mistaken.”

“Oh! sire, a man may be mistaken; humanum est errare,” said the musketeer, philosophically. 1

“Oh! Sir, a person can be mistaken; to err is human,” said the musketeer, philosophically. 1

“In that case, you are not human, Monsieur d’Artagnan, for I believe you are never mistaken.”

“In that case, you’re not human, Monsieur d’Artagnan, because I think you’re never wrong.”

“Your majesty said that we were going to see whether such was the case, or not.”

“Your majesty said that we were going to find out if that was true or not.”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“In what way, may I venture to ask?”

“In what way, if I may ask?”

“I have sent for M. de Manicamp, and M. de Manicamp is coming.”

“I’ve called for M. de Manicamp, and he’s on his way.”

“And M. de Manicamp knows the secret?”

“And M. de Manicamp knows the secret?”

“De Guiche has no secrets from M. de Manicamp.”

“De Guiche has no secrets from M. de Manicamp.”

D’Artagnan shook his head. “No one was present at the combat, I repeat; and unless M. de Manicamp was one of the two men who brought him back—”

D’Artagnan shook his head. “No one was there for the fight, I repeat; and unless M. de Manicamp was one of the two guys who brought him back—”

“Hush!” said the king, “he is coming; remain, and listen attentively.”

“Hush!” said the king, “he’s coming; stay and listen closely.”

“Very good, sire.”

“Very good, Your Majesty.”

And, at the very same moment, Manicamp and Saint-Aignan appeared at the threshold of the door.

And at that exact moment, Manicamp and Saint-Aignan showed up at the door.

Chapter XVII. The Encounter.

The king signified with an imperious gesture, first to the musketeer, then to Saint-Aignan, “On your lives, not a word.” D’Artagnan withdrew, like a sentinel, to a corner of the room; Saint-Aignan, in his character of a favorite, leaned over the back of the king’s chair. Manicamp, with his right foot properly advanced, a smile upon his lips, and his white and well-formed hands gracefully disposed, advanced to make his reverence to the king, who returned the salutation by a bow. “Good evening, M. de Manicamp,” he said.

The king signaled with a commanding gesture, first to the musketeer and then to Saint-Aignan, “Not a word from any of you.” D’Artagnan stepped back, like a guard, to a corner of the room; Saint-Aignan, as the favorite, leaned over the back of the king’s chair. Manicamp, with his right foot forward, a smile on his face, and his well-groomed hands elegantly positioned, stepped forward to bow to the king, who responded with a nod. “Good evening, M. de Manicamp,” he said.

“Your majesty did me the honor to send for me,” said Manicamp.

“Your majesty honored me by sending for me,” said Manicamp.

“Yes, in order to learn from you all the details of the unfortunate accident which has befallen the Comte de Guiche.”

“Yes, to learn all the details about the unfortunate accident that happened to the Comte de Guiche.”

“Oh! sire, it is grievous indeed.”

“Oh! Sir, it is truly unfortunate.”

“You were there?”

"Were you there?"

“Not precisely, sire.”

"Not exactly, sir."

“But you arrived on the scene of the accident, a few minutes after it took place?”

“But you showed up at the accident scene a few minutes after it happened?”

“Sire, about half an hour afterwards.”

"Sir, about thirty minutes later."

“And where did the accident happen?”

“And where did the accident take place?”

“I believe, sire, the place is called the Rond-point du Bois-Rochin.”

“I think, sir, the place is called the Rond-point du Bois-Rochin.”

“Oh! the rendezvous of the hunt.”

“Oh! the meeting place of the hunt.”

“The very spot, sire.”

“The exact spot, sir.”

“Good; give me all the details you are acquainted with, respecting this unhappy affair, Monsieur de Manicamp.”

“Alright; tell me everything you know about this unfortunate situation, Monsieur de Manicamp.”

“Perhaps your majesty has already been informed of them, and I fear to fatigue you with useless repetition.”

“Maybe your majesty has already heard about them, and I worry about tiring you with unnecessary repetition.”

“No, do not be afraid of that.”

“No, don't be afraid of that.”

Manicamp looked round him; he saw only D’Artagnan leaning with his back against the wainscot—D’Artagnan, calm, kind, and good-natured as usual—and Saint-Aignan whom he had accompanied, and who still leaned over the king’s armchair with an expression of countenance equally full of good feeling. He determined, therefore, to speak out. “Your majesty is perfectly aware,” he said, “that accidents are very frequent in hunting.”

Manicamp looked around; he saw only D’Artagnan leaning against the wall—D’Artagnan, calm, friendly, and good-natured as always—and Saint-Aignan, who he had come with, still leaning over the king’s armchair with a face that showed the same warmth. So, he decided to speak up. “Your majesty knows very well,” he said, “that accidents happen often during hunting.”

“In hunting, do you say?”

"In hunting, really?"

“I mean, sire, when an animal is brought to bay.”

“I mean, your Majesty, when an animal is cornered.”

“Ah, ah!” said the king, “it was when the animal was brought to bay, then, that the accident happened?”

“Ah, ah!” said the king, “so it was when the animal was cornered that the accident happened?”

“Alas! sire, unhappily it was.”

“Unfortunately, it was, my lord.”

The king paused for a moment before he said: “What animal was being hunted?”

The king paused for a moment before he said, “What animal was being hunted?”

“A wild boar, sire.”

"A wild boar, sir."

“And what could possibly have possessed De Guiche to go to a wild boar-hunt by himself; that is but a clownish idea of sport, only fit for that class of people who, unlike the Marechal de Gramont, have no dogs and huntsmen, to hunt as gentlemen should do.”

“And what on earth made De Guiche think it was a good idea to go hunting for a wild boar alone? That’s just a foolish way to spend time, suitable only for those who, unlike the Marechal de Gramont, don’t have dogs and hunters to hunt like gentlemen should.”

Manicamp shrugged his shoulders. “Youth is very rash,” he said, sententiously.

Manicamp shrugged his shoulders. “Youth is pretty impulsive,” he said, wisely.

“Well, go on,” said the king.

“Well, go ahead,” said the king.

“At all events,” continued Manicamp, not venturing to be too precipitate and hasty, and letting his words fall very slowly one by one, “at all events, sire, poor De Guiche went hunting—all alone.”

“At any rate,” continued Manicamp, careful not to be too rash or quick, and letting his words come out very slowly one by one, “at any rate, sire, poor De Guiche went hunting—all by himself.”

“Quite alone? indeed?—What a sportsman! And is not M. de Guiche aware that the wild boar always stands at bay?”

“Quite alone? Really?—What a hunter! And doesn’t M. de Guiche know that the wild boar always defends itself?”

“That is the very thing that really happened, sire.”

“That’s exactly what happened, your majesty.”

“He had some idea, then, of the beast being there?”

“He had some idea that the beast was there?”

“Yes, sire, some peasants had seen it among their potatoes.” 2

“Yes, sir, some peasants had seen it among their potatoes.” 2

“And what kind of animal was it?”

“And what kind of animal was it?”

“A short, thick beast.”

“A small, stout creature.”

“You may as well tell me, monsieur, that De Guiche had some idea of committing suicide; for I have seen him hunt, and he is an active and vigorous hunter. Whenever he fires at an animal brought to bay and held in check by the dogs, he takes every possible precaution, and yet he fires with a carbine, and on this occasion he seems to have faced the boar with pistols only.”

“You might as well tell me, sir, that De Guiche thought about committing suicide; because I’ve seen him hunt, and he’s an energetic and strong hunter. Whenever he aims at an animal that’s been cornered and restrained by the dogs, he takes every precaution possible, and still, he uses a rifle, and this time he seems to have confronted the boar with just pistols.”

Manicamp started.

Manicamp has begun.

“A costly pair of pistols, excellent weapons to fight a duel with a man and not a wild boar. What an absurdity!”

“A pricey set of pistols, great for dueling with a man and not hunting a wild boar. How ridiculous!”

“There are some things, sire, which are difficult of explanation.”

“There are some things, sir, that are hard to explain.”

“You are quite right, and the event which we are now discussing is certainly one of them. Go on.”

“You're absolutely right, and the situation we're talking about is definitely one of those. Go ahead.”

During the recital, Saint-Aignan, who probably would have made a sign to Manicamp to be careful what he was about, found that the king’s glance was constantly fixed upon himself, so that it was utterly impossible to communicate with Manicamp in any way. As for D’Artagnan, the statue of Silence at Athens was far more noisy and far more expressive than he. Manicamp, therefore, was obliged to continue in the same way he had begun, and so contrived to get more and more entangled in his explanation. “Sire,” he said, “this is probably how the affair happened. Guiche was waiting to receive the boar as it rushed towards him.”

During the recital, Saint-Aignan, who would have probably signaled to Manicamp to be cautious, noticed that the king's gaze was constantly fixed on him, making it completely impossible to communicate with Manicamp in any way. As for D’Artagnan, he was far less expressive than the statue of Silence in Athens. Therefore, Manicamp had to continue as he had started, and he got more and more tangled up in his explanation. “Sire,” he said, “this is probably how it all went down. Guiche was waiting to receive the boar as it charged toward him.”

“On foot or on horseback?” inquired the king.

“By foot or on horseback?” asked the king.

“On horseback. He fired upon the brute and missed his aim, and then it dashed upon him.”

“On horseback. He shot at the beast and missed, and then it charged at him.”

“And the horse was killed.”

“And the horse died.”

“Ah! your majesty knows that, then.”

“Ah! Your Majesty knows that, then.”

“I have been told that a horse has been found lying dead in the cross-roads of the Bois-Rochin, and I presume it was De Guiche’s horse.”

“I've heard that a horse has been found dead at the crossroads of Bois-Rochin, and I assume it was De Guiche’s horse.”

“Perfectly true, sire, it was his.”

“Absolutely true, sir, it was his.”

“Well, so much for the horse, and now for De Guiche?”

“Well, that’s enough about the horse, and what about De Guiche now?”

“De Guiche, once down, was attacked and worried by the wild boar, and wounded in the hand and in the chest.”

“De Guiche, once on the ground, was attacked and troubled by the wild boar, and harmed in the hand and in the chest.”

“It is a horrible accident, but it must be admitted it was De Guiche’s own fault. How could he possibly have gone to hunt such an animal merely armed with pistols; he must have forgotten the fable of Adonis?”

“It’s a terrible accident, but we have to acknowledge that it was De Guiche’s own mistake. How could he have gone hunting such a beast armed only with pistols? He must have forgotten the story of Adonis.”

Manicamp rubbed his ear in seeming perplexity. “Very true,” he said, “it was very imprudent.”

Manicamp rubbed his ear, looking puzzled. “Very true,” he said, “that was really careless.”

“Can you explain it, Monsieur Manicamp?”

“Can you explain it, Mr. Manicamp?”

“Sire, what is written is written!”

"Sir, what's done is done!"

“Ah! you are a fatalist.”

"Ah! You're a fatalist."

Manicamp looked very uncomfortable and ill at ease.

Manicamp looked very uneasy and uncomfortable.

“I am angry with you, Monsieur Manicamp,” continued the king.

“I’m angry with you, Monsieur Manicamp,” the king continued.

“With me, sire?”

"With me, Your Majesty?"

“Yes. How was it that you, who are De Guiche’s intimate friend, and who know that he is subject to such acts of folly, did not stop him in time?”

“Yes. How is it that you, who are such a close friend of De Guiche and know that he is prone to such foolishness, didn’t intervene in time?”

Manicamp no longer knew what to do; the tone in which the king spoke was anything but that of a credulous man. On the other hand, it did not indicate any particular severity, nor did he seem to care very much about the cross-examination. There was more of raillery in it than menace. “And you say, then,” continued the king, “that it was positively De Guiche’s horse that was found dead?”

Manicamp didn't know what to do anymore; the way the king spoke was definitely not that of someone easily fooled. At the same time, it didn’t show any real harshness, nor did he seem to care much about the questioning. There was more teasing in it than actual threat. “So you’re saying,” the king continued, “that it was definitely De Guiche’s horse that was found dead?”

“Quite positive, sire.”

"Very positive, sir."

“Did that astonish you?”

“Did that surprise you?”

“No, sire; for your majesty will remember that, at the last hunt, M. de Saint-Maure had a horse killed under him, and in the same way.”

“No, your majesty; you will recall that, at the last hunt, M. de Saint-Maure had a horse killed underneath him, and in the same way.”

“Yes, but that one was ripped open.”

“Yes, but that one is torn open.”

“Of course, sire.”

"Of course, Your Majesty."

“Had Guiche’s horse been ripped open like M. de Saint-Maure’s horse, I should not have been astonished.”

“Had Guiche’s horse been torn apart like M. de Saint-Maure’s horse, I wouldn’t have been surprised.”

Manicamp opened his eyes very wide.

Manicamp opened his eyes wide.

“Am I mistaken,” resumed the king, “was it not in the frontal bone that De Guiche’s horse was struck? You must admit, Monsieur de Manicamp, that that is a very singular place for a wild boar to attack.”

“Am I wrong,” the king continued, “was it not in the forehead that De Guiche’s horse was hit? You have to agree, Monsieur de Manicamp, that’s a pretty unusual spot for a wild boar to attack.”

“You are aware, sire, that the horse is a very intelligent animal, and he doubtless endeavoured to defend himself.”

"You know, sire, that the horse is a very smart animal, and he definitely tried to defend himself."

“But a horse defends himself with his heels and not with his head.”

“But a horse protects itself with its hooves and not with its head.”

“In that case, the terrified horse may have slipped or fallen down,” said Manicamp, “and the boar, you understand sire, the boar—”

“In that case, the scared horse might have slipped or fallen,” said Manicamp, “and the boar, you know, sire, the boar—”

“Oh! I understand that perfectly, as far as the horse is concerned; but how about his rider?”

“Oh! I completely understand that when it comes to the horse; but what about his rider?”

“Well! that, too, is simple enough; the boar left the horse and attacked the rider; and, as I have already had the honor of informing your majesty, shattered De Guiche’s hand at the very moment he was about to discharge his second pistol at him, and then, with a gouge of his tusk, made that terrible hole in his chest.”

“Well! That’s straightforward enough; the boar left the horse and attacked the rider; and, as I’ve already had the honor of informing Your Majesty, it shattered De Guiche’s hand just as he was about to fire his second pistol at it, and then, with a gash from its tusk, made that awful wound in his chest.”

“Nothing is more likely; really, Monsieur de Manicamp, you are wrong in placing so little confidence in your own eloquence, and you can tell a story most admirably.”

“Nothing is more likely; honestly, Monsieur de Manicamp, you're mistaken to have so little faith in your own eloquence, and you tell a story wonderfully.”

“Your majesty is exceedingly kind,” said Manicamp, saluting him in the most embarrassed manner.

“Your majesty is incredibly kind,” said Manicamp, greeting him in the most awkward way.

“From this day henceforth, I will prohibit any gentleman attached to my court going out to a similar encounter. Really, one might just as well permit duelling.”

“From this day on, I will forbid any gentleman in my court from participating in a similar duel. Honestly, one might as well allow dueling.”

Manicamp started, and moved as if he were about to withdraw. “Is your majesty satisfied?”

Manicamp began to leave, moving as if he was about to step back. “Are you satisfied, Your Majesty?”

“Delighted; but do not withdraw yet, Monsieur de Manicamp,” said Louis, “I have something to say to you.”

“Glad to hear that; but don’t leave just yet, Monsieur de Manicamp,” Louis said, “I have something to tell you.”

“Well, well!” thought D’Artagnan, “there is another who is not up to the mark;” and he uttered a sigh which might signify, “Oh! the men of our stamp, where are they now?

“Well, well!” thought D’Artagnan, “there’s another one who isn’t cutting it;” and he sighed, which seemed to say, “Oh! the men like us, where are they now?

At this moment an usher lifted up the curtain before the door, and announced the king’s physician.

At that moment, an usher pulled back the curtain before the door and announced the king's doctor.

“Ah!” exclaimed Louis, “here comes Monsieur Valot, who has just been to see M. de Guiche. We shall now hear news of the man maltreated by the boar.”

“Ah!” exclaimed Louis, “here comes Monsieur Valot, who just visited M. de Guiche. We should now hear news of the man mistreated by the boar.”

Manicamp felt more uncomfortable than ever.

Manicamp felt more uneasy than ever.

“In this way, at least,” added the king, “our conscience will be quite clear.” And he looked at D’Artagnan, who did not seem in the slightest degree discomposed.

“In this way, at least,” added the king, “our conscience will be totally clear.” And he looked at D’Artagnan, who didn’t seem in the slightest bit shaken.

Chapter XVIII. The Physician.

M. Valot entered. The position of the different persons present was precisely the same: the king was seated, Saint-Aignan leaning over the back of his armchair, D’Artagnan with his back against the wall, and Manicamp still standing.

M. Valot entered. The positions of the people in the room were exactly the same: the king was seated, Saint-Aignan was leaning over the back of his armchair, D’Artagnan had his back against the wall, and Manicamp was still standing.

“Well, M. Valot,” said the king, “did you obey my directions?”

“Well, M. Valot,” said the king, “did you follow my instructions?”

“With the greatest alacrity, sire.”

"With the utmost speed, sire."

“You went to the doctor’s house in Fontainebleau?”

“You went to the doctor's place in Fontainebleau?”

“Yes, sire.”

"Yes, sir."

“And you found M. de Guiche there?”

“And you found Mr. de Guiche there?”

“I did, sire.”

"I did, sir."

“What state was he in?—speak unreservedly.”

“What state was he in?—speak freely.”

“In a very sad state indeed, sire.”

"In a very sad state, indeed, sir."

“The wild boar did not quite devour him, however?”

“The wild boar didn't completely eat him, though?”

“Devour whom?”

"Who to devour?"

“De Guiche.”

“De Guiche.”

“What wild boar?”

“What wild pig?”

“The boar that wounded him.”

“The boar that injured him.”

“M. de Guiche wounded by a boar?”

“M. de Guiche hurt by a boar?”

“So it is said, at least.”

"So they say, or so."

“By a poacher, rather, or by a jealous husband, or an ill-used lover, who, in order to be revenged, fired upon him.”

“By a poacher, or by a jealous husband, or an unfairly treated lover, who, seeking revenge, shot at him.”

“What is it that you say, Monsieur Valot? Were not M. de Guiche’s wounds produced by defending himself against a wild boar?”

“What are you saying, Monsieur Valot? Didn't M. de Guiche get those wounds while defending himself against a wild boar?”

“M. de Guiche’s wounds are the result of a pistol-bullet that broke his ring-finger and the little finger of the right hand, and afterwards buried itself in the intercostal muscles of the chest.”

“M. de Guiche’s wounds are from a bullet that shattered his ring finger and pinky on his right hand, and then lodged itself in the muscles between his ribs in his chest.”

“A bullet! Are you sure Monsieur de Guiche was wounded by a bullet?” exclaimed the king, pretending to look much surprised.

“A bullet! Are you sure Monsieur de Guiche was hit by a bullet?” exclaimed the king, pretending to seem really surprised.

“Indeed, I am, sire; so sure, in fact, that here it is.” And he presented to the king a half-flattened bullet, which the king looked at, but did not touch.

“Yeah, I am, your majesty; so confident, in fact, that here it is.” And he handed the king a half-flattened bullet, which the king looked at but didn’t touch.

“Did he have that in his chest, poor fellow?” he asked.

“Did he have that in his chest, poor guy?” he asked.

“Not precisely. The ball did not penetrate, but was flattened, as you see, either upon the trigger of the pistol or upon the right side of the breast-bone.”

“Not exactly. The ball didn't go through, but was compressed, as you see, either on the trigger of the gun or on the right side of the sternum.”

“Good heavens!” said the king, seriously, “you said nothing to me about this, Monsieur de Manicamp.”

“Good heavens!” said the king, seriously, “you didn’t mention anything about this, Monsieur de Manicamp.”

“Sire—”

"Your Majesty—"

“What does all this mean, then, this invention about hunting a wild boar at nightfall? Come, speak, monsieur.”

“What does all this mean, then, this idea of hunting a wild boar at night? Come on, tell me, sir.”

“Sire—”

"Sir—"

“It seems, then, that you are right,” said the king, turning round towards his captain of musketeers, “and that a duel actually took place.”

“It seems, then, that you’re right,” said the king, turning to his captain of musketeers, “and that a duel really happened.”

The king possessed, to a greater extent than any one else, the faculty enjoyed by the great in power or position, of compromising and dividing those beneath him. Manicamp darted a look full of reproaches at the musketeer. D’Artagnan understood the look at once, and not wishing to remain beneath the weight of such an accusation, advanced a step forward, and said: “Sire, your majesty commanded me to go and explore the place where the cross-roads meet in the Bois-Rochin, and to report to you, according to my own ideas, what had taken place there. I submitted my observations to you, but without denouncing any one. It was your majesty yourself who was the first to name the Comte de Guiche.”

The king had a unique ability, more than anyone else, to manipulate and divide those around him. Manicamp shot a disapproving glance at the musketeer. D’Artagnan instantly understood the look and, not wanting to bear the burden of such an accusation, stepped forward and said: “Sire, you ordered me to check out the spot where the crossroads meet in the Bois-Rochin and to report back to you with my thoughts on what happened there. I shared my observations with you, but I didn’t accuse anyone. It was you, Your Majesty, who first mentioned the Comte de Guiche.”

“Well, monsieur, well,” said the king, haughtily; “you have done your duty, and I am satisfied with you. But you, Monsieur de Manicamp, have failed in yours, for you have told me a falsehood.”

“Well, sir, well,” said the king, arrogantly; “you have done your duty, and I am pleased with you. But you, Monsieur de Manicamp, have failed in yours, because you have lied to me.”

“A falsehood, sire. The expression is a hard one.”

“A lie, your majesty. It's a tough thing to say.”

“Find a more accurate, then.”

“Find a more accurate one, then.”

“Sire, I will not attempt to do so. I have already been unfortunate enough to displease your majesty, and it will, in every respect, be far better for me to accept most humbly any reproaches you may think proper to address to me.”

“Sire, I won’t try to do that. I’ve already been unfortunate enough to upset your majesty, and it will be much better for me to humbly accept any criticisms you feel inclined to give me.”

“You are right, monsieur, whoever conceals the truth from me, risks my displeasure.”

“You're right, sir, anyone who hides the truth from me risks my anger.”

“Sometimes, sire, one is ignorant of the truth.”

“Sometimes, sir, people are unaware of the truth.”

“No further falsehood, monsieur, or I double the punishment.”

“No more lies, sir, or I’ll increase the punishment.”

Manicamp bowed and turned pale. D’Artagnan again made another step forward, determined to interfere, if the still increasing anger of the king attained certain limits.

Manicamp bowed and turned pale. D’Artagnan took another step forward, ready to step in if the king's escalating anger reached a breaking point.

“You see, monsieur,” continued the king, “that it is useless to deny the thing any longer. M. de Guiche has fought a duel.”

“You see, sir,” the king continued, “it’s pointless to keep denying it. Mr. de Guiche has fought a duel.”

“I do not deny it, sire, and it would have been truly generous on your majesty’s part not to have forced me to tell a falsehood.”

“I won’t deny it, sir, and it would have been really generous of you not to make me lie.”

“Forced? Who forced you?”

“Forced? Who made you?”

“Sire, M. de Guiche is my friend. Your majesty has forbidden duels under pain of death. A falsehood might save my friend’s life, and I told it.”

“Sire, M. de Guiche is my friend. Your majesty has forbidden duels under threat of death. A lie might save my friend’s life, and I told it.”

“Good!” murmured D’Artagnan, “an excellent fellow, upon my word.”

“Good!” D’Artagnan said softly, “an excellent guy, I swear.”

“Instead of telling a falsehood, monsieur, you should have prevented him from fighting,” said the king.

“Instead of lying, sir, you should have stopped him from fighting,” said the king.

“Oh! sire, your majesty, who is the most accomplished gentleman in France, knows quite as well as any of us other gentlemen that we have never considered M. de Bouteville dishonored for having suffered death on the Place de Greve. That which does in truth dishonor a man is to avoid meeting his enemy—not to avoid meeting his executioner!”

“Oh! Your Majesty, who is the most skilled gentleman in France, knows just as well as the rest of us that we have never deemed M. de Bouteville dishonored for dying on the Place de Grève. What truly dishonors a man is running away from his enemy—not from his executioner!”

“Well, monsieur, that may be so,” said Louis XIV.; “I am desirous of suggesting a means of your repairing all.”

“Well, sir, that might be true,” said Louis XIV. “I’d like to suggest a way for you to fix everything.”

“If it be a means of which a gentleman may avail himself, I shall most eagerly seize the opportunity.”

“If it’s a way that a gentleman can take advantage of, I will jump at the chance.”

“The name of M. de Guiche’s adversary?”

“The name of M. de Guiche’s opponent?”

“Oh, oh!” murmured D’Artagnan, “are we going to take Louis XIII. as a model?”

“Oh, oh!” murmured D’Artagnan, “are we really going to use Louis XIII as our example?”

“Sire!” said Manicamp, with an accent of reproach.

“Sire!” said Manicamp, with a tone of reproach.

“You will not name him, then?” said the king.

“You're not going to name him, then?” said the king.

“Sire, I do not know him.”

“Sir, I don’t know him.”

“Bravo!” murmured D’Artagnan.

“Awesome!” murmured D’Artagnan.

“Monsieur de Manicamp, hand your sword to the captain.”

“Monsieur de Manicamp, give your sword to the captain.”

Manicamp bowed very gracefully, unbuckled his sword, smiling as he did so, and handed it for the musketeer to take. But Saint-Aignan advanced hurriedly between him and D’Artagnan. “Sire,” he said, “will your majesty permit me to say a word?”

Manicamp bowed elegantly, unbuckled his sword with a smile, and handed it to the musketeer. But Saint-Aignan quickly stepped in between him and D’Artagnan. “Your Majesty,” he said, “may I have a moment of your time?”

“Do so,” said the king, delighted, perhaps, at the bottom of his heart, for some one to step between him and the wrath he felt he had carried him too far.

“Sure,” said the king, perhaps secretly pleased at the thought of someone stepping in between him and the anger he felt he had let go too far.

“Manicamp, you are a brave man, and the king will appreciate your conduct; but to wish to serve your friends too well, is to destroy them. Manicamp, you know the name the king asks you for?”

“Manicamp, you’re a brave man, and the king will value your actions; but wanting to serve your friends too well can actually harm them. Manicamp, do you know the name the king is asking you for?”

“It is perfectly true—I do know it.”

“It’s totally true—I really do know it.”

“You will give it up then?”

“You're going to give it up then?”

“If I felt I ought to have mentioned it, I should have already done so.”

“If I thought I should have mentioned it, I would have done so by now.”

“Then I will tell it, for I am not so extremely sensitive on such points of honor as you are.”

“Then I’ll share it, because I’m not as sensitive about matters of honor as you are.”

“You are at liberty to do so, but it seems to me, however—”

“You're free to do that, but it seems to me, though—”

“Oh! a truce to magnanimity; I will not permit you to go to the Bastile in that way. Do you speak; or I will.”

“Oh! enough with the grand gestures; I won’t let you go to the Bastille like that. You speak up; or I will.”

Manicamp was keen-witted enough, and perfectly understood that he had done quite sufficient to produce a good opinion of his conduct; it was now only a question of persevering in such a manner as to regain the good graces of the king. “Speak, monsieur,” he said to Saint-Aignan; “I have on my own behalf done all that my conscience told me to do; and it must have been very importunate,” he added, turning towards the king, “since its mandates led me to disobey your majesty’s commands; but your majesty will forgive me, I hope, when you learn that I was anxious to preserve the honor of a lady.”

Manicamp was sharp enough and fully understood that he had done more than enough to create a positive impression of his actions; now it was just a matter of continuing in such a way as to win back the king's favor. “Speak, monsieur,” he said to Saint-Aignan; “I've done everything my conscience required of me; and it must have been very persistent,” he added, turning to the king, “since its demands led me to go against your majesty's orders; but I hope you'll forgive me when you find out that I was trying to protect a lady's honor.”

“Of a lady?” said the king, with some uneasiness.

“About a lady?” said the king, feeling a bit uneasy.

“Yes, sire.”

“Sure thing, sir.”

“A lady was the cause of this duel?”

“A woman was the reason for this duel?”

Manicamp bowed.

Manicamp bowed.

“If the position of the lady in question warrants it,” he said, “I shall not complain of your having acted with so much circumspection; on the contrary, indeed.”

“If the situation of the lady in question justifies it,” he said, “I won’t complain about your having acted with such caution; on the contrary, in fact.”

“Sire, everything which concerns your majesty’s household, or the household of your majesty’s brother, is of importance in my eyes.”

“Sire, everything that relates to your household or your brother’s household is important to me.”

“In my brother’s household,” repeated Louis XIV., with a slight hesitation. “The cause of the duel was a lady belonging to my brother’s household, do you say?”

“In my brother’s household,” Louis XIV repeated, with a slight hesitation. “So the reason for the duel was a lady from my brother’s household, is that what you’re saying?”

“Or to Madame’s.”

"Or to the Madam's."

“Ah! to Madame’s?”

“Ah! to Madame’s place?”

“Yes, sire.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Well—and this lady?”

"Well—and this woman?"

“Is one of the maids of honor of her royal highness Madame la Duchesse d’Orleans.”

“Is one of the maids of honor to Her Royal Highness Madame la Duchesse d’Orleans.”

“For whom M. de Guiche fought—do you say?”

“For whom did M. de Guiche fight—you ask?”

“Yes, sire, and, this time, I tell no falsehood.”

“Yes, sir, and this time, I’m telling the truth.”

Louis seemed restless and anxious. “Gentlemen,” he said, turning towards the spectators of this scene, “will you have the goodness to retire for a moment. I wish to be alone with M. de Manicamp; I know he has some important communication to make for his own justification, and which he will not venture before witnesses.... Put up your sword, M. de Manicamp.”

Louis seemed uneasy and on edge. “Gentlemen,” he said, turning to the onlookers of this situation, “could you please step away for a moment? I want to be alone with M. de Manicamp; I know he has something important to share for his own defense, and he won’t do it in front of witnesses... Sheathe your sword, M. de Manicamp.”

Manicamp returned his sword to his belt.

Manicamp put his sword back in his belt.

“The fellow decidedly has his wits about him,” murmured the musketeer, taking Saint-Aignan by the arm, and withdrawing with him.

“The guy definitely has his wits about him,” murmured the musketeer, taking Saint-Aignan by the arm and walking away with him.

“He will get out of it,” said the latter in D’Artagnan’s ear.

“He’ll get out of it,” said the other in D’Artagnan’s ear.

“And with honor, too, comte.”

"And with honor, too, count."

Manicamp cast a glance of recognition at Saint-Aignan and the captain, which luckily passed unnoticed by the king.

Manicamp glanced at Saint-Aignan and the captain in recognition, but luckily the king didn't see it.

“Come, come,” said D’Artagnan, as he left the room, “I had an indifferent opinion of the new generation. Well, I was mistaken after all. There is some good in them, I perceive.”

“Come on,” said D’Artagnan as he left the room, “I didn't think much of the new generation. Well, I was wrong after all. There’s some good in them, I see.”

Valot preceded the favorite and the captain, leaving the king and Manicamp alone in the cabinet.

Valot went ahead of the favorite and the captain, leaving the king and Manicamp alone in the room.

Chapter XIX. Wherein D’Artagnan Perceives that It Was He Who Was Mistaken, and Manicamp Who Was Right.

The king, determined to be satisfied that no one was listening, went himself to the door, and then returned precipitately and placed himself opposite Manicamp.

The king, wanting to make sure no one was listening, went to the door himself, then quickly came back and positioned himself in front of Manicamp.

“And now we are alone, Monsieur de Manicamp, explain yourself.”

“And now we're alone, Monsieur de Manicamp, explain yourself.”

“With the greatest frankness, sire,” replied the young man.

“With complete honesty, sir,” replied the young man.

“And in the first place, pray understand,” added the king, “that there is nothing to which I personally attach a greater importance than the honor of any lady.”

“And first of all, please understand,” added the king, “that there is nothing I personally value more than the honor of any lady.”

“That is the very reason, sire, why I endeavored to study your delicacy of sentiment and feeling.”

"That’s exactly why I tried to understand your sensitivity and emotions, my lord."

“Yes, I understand it all now. You say that it was one of the maids of honor of my sister-in-law who was the subject of dispute, and that the person in question, De Guiche’s adversary, the man, in point of fact, whom you will not name—”

“Yes, I get it now. You’re saying it was one of my sister-in-law’s maids of honor who was at the center of the dispute, and the person involved, De Guiche’s rival, the man you refuse to name—”

“But whom M. de Saint-Aignan will name, monsieur.”

“But who will M. de Saint-Aignan name, sir?”

“Yes, you say, however, that this man insulted some one belonging to the household of Madame.”

“Yes, you say, however, that this guy insulted someone in Madame’s household.”

“Yes, sire. Mademoiselle de la Valliere.”

“Yes, sir. Mademoiselle de la Vallière.”

“Ah!” said the king, as if he had expected the name, and yet as if its announcement had caused him a sudden pang; “ah! it was Mademoiselle de la Valliere who was insulted.”

“Ah!” said the king, as if he had expected the name, and yet as if its announcement had caused him a sudden pang; “ah! it was Mademoiselle de la Valliere who was insulted.”

“I do not say precisely that she was insulted, sire.”

“I’m not saying exactly that she was insulted, sir.”

“But at all events—”

“But in any case—”

“I merely say that she was spoken of in terms far enough from respectful.”

“I just mean that people talked about her in a way that was not very respectful.”

“A man dares to speak in disrespectful terms of Mademoiselle de la Valliere, and yet you refuse to tell me the name of the insulter?”

“A guy dares to talk disrespectfully about Mademoiselle de la Valliere, and yet you won’t tell me the name of the person who insulted her?”

“Sire, I thought it was quite understood that your majesty had abandoned the idea of making me denounce him.”

“Sir, I thought it was pretty clear that you had given up on the idea of making me denounce him.”

“Perfectly true, monsieur,” returned the king, controlling his anger; “besides, I shall know in good time the name of this man whom I shall feel it my duty to punish.”

“Absolutely true, sir,” the king replied, keeping his anger in check; “besides, I will find out in time the name of this man whom I feel obligated to punish.”

Manicamp perceived that they had returned to the question again. As for the king, he saw he had allowed himself to be hurried away a little too far, and therefore continued:—“And I will punish him—not because there is any question of Mademoiselle de la Valliere, although I esteem her very highly—but because a lady was the object of the quarrel. And I intend that ladies shall be respected at my court, and that quarrels shall be put a stop to altogether.”

Manicamp noticed that they had come back to the same issue. As for the king, he realized he had let himself get a bit carried away, so he went on: “And I will punish him—not because of Mademoiselle de la Valliere, although I think very highly of her—but because a lady was involved in the dispute. I want to make it clear that ladies deserve respect at my court, and I won’t tolerate any more quarrels.”

Manicamp bowed.

Manicamp bowed down.

“And now, Monsieur de Manicamp,” continued the king, “what was said about Mademoiselle de la Valliere?”

“And now, Mr. de Manicamp,” the king continued, “what did they say about Mademoiselle de la Valliere?”

“Cannot your majesty guess?”

"Can't you guess, your majesty?"

“I?”

“I?”

“Your majesty can imagine the character of the jest in which young men permit themselves to indulge.”

“Your Majesty can imagine the nature of the joke that young men allow themselves to enjoy.”

“They very probably said that she was in love with some one?” the king ventured to remark.

"They probably said that she was in love with someone?" the king suggested.

“Probably so.”

"Most likely."

“But Mademoiselle de la Valliere has a perfect right to love any one she pleases,” said the king.

“But Mademoiselle de la Valliere has every right to love whoever she wants,” said the king.

“That is the very point De Guiche maintained.”

"That's exactly the point De Guiche was making."

“And on account of which he fought, do you mean?”

“And is that what he fought for?”

“Yes, sire, the sole and only cause.”

“Yes, sir, the one and only reason.”

The king colored. “And you do not know anything more, then?”

The king blushed. “So you don’t know anything else, then?”

“In what respect, sire?”

“In what way, sir?”

“In the very interesting respect which you are now referring to.”

“In the really interesting way you're talking about right now.”

“What does your majesty wish to know?”

“What would you like to know, Your Majesty?”

“Why, the name of the man with whom La Valliere is in love, and whom De Guiche’s adversary disputed her right to love.”

“Why, the name of the guy La Valliere loves, and whom De Guiche's rival argued she shouldn't be able to love.”

“Sire, I know nothing—I have heard nothing—and have learnt nothing, even accidentally; but De Guiche is a noble-hearted fellow, and if, momentarily, he substituted himself in the place or stead of La Valliere’s protector, it was because that protector was himself of too exalted a position to undertake her defense.”

“Sire, I don’t know anything—I haven’t heard anything—and I haven’t learned anything, even by chance; but De Guiche is a good guy, and if he momentarily stepped in as La Valliere’s protector, it was because that protector was in too high a position to take on her defense.”

These words were more than transparent; they made the king blush, but this time with pleasure. He struck Manicamp gently on the shoulder. “Well, well, Monsieur de Manicamp, you are not only a ready, witty fellow, but a brave gentleman besides, and your friend De Guiche is a paladin quite after my own heart; you will express that to him from me.”

These words were more than clear; they made the king blush, but this time with pleasure. He lightly tapped Manicamp on the shoulder. “Well, well, Monsieur de Manicamp, you’re not just a quick-witted guy, but also a brave gentleman, and your friend De Guiche is a champion just like I admire; please pass that along to him from me.”

“Your majesty forgives me, then?”

"Do you forgive me, your majesty?"

“Completely.”

Totally.

“And I am free?”

"Am I free?"

The king smiled and held out his hand to Manicamp, which he took and kissed respectfully. “And then,” added the king, “you relate stories so charmingly.”

The king smiled and extended his hand to Manicamp, who took it and kissed it respectfully. “And then,” the king added, “you tell stories so charmingly.”

“I, sire!”

"Me, sir!"

“You told me in the most admirable manner the particulars of the accident which happened to Guiche. I can see the wild boar rushing out of the wood—I can see the horse fall down fighting with his head, and the boar rush from the horse to the rider. You do not simply relate a story well: you positively paint its incidents.”

“You told me in such an impressive way about the accident that happened to Guiche. I can picture the wild boar charging out of the woods—I can see the horse go down, struggling with its head, and the boar darting from the horse to the rider. You don’t just tell a story well: you really paint a vivid picture of the events.”

“Sire, I think your majesty condescends to laugh at my expense,” said Manicamp.

“Sire, I think your majesty is laughing at my expense,” said Manicamp.

“On the contrary,” said Louis, seriously, “I have so little intention of laughing, Monsieur de Manicamp, that I wish you to relate this adventure to every one.”

“On the contrary,” said Louis, seriously, “I have no intention of laughing, Monsieur de Manicamp, and I want you to tell everyone about this adventure.”

“The adventure of the hunt?”

"The thrill of the hunt?"

“Yes; in the same manner you told it to me, without changing a single word—you understand?

“Yes; just like you told it to me, without changing a single word—you get it?

“Perfectly, sire.”

“Absolutely, sir.”

“And you will relate it, then?”

"And you'll share it now?"

“Without losing a minute.”

“Without wasting a minute.”

“Very well! and now summon M. d’Artagnan; I hope you are no longer afraid of him.”

“Okay! Now call M. d’Artagnan; I hope you’re not scared of him anymore.”

“Oh, sire, from the very moment I am sure of your majesty’s kind disposition, I no longer fear anything!”

“Oh, your majesty, as soon as I know about your kind nature, I’m not afraid of anything anymore!”

“Call him, then,” said the king.

“Call him, then,” said the king.

Manicamp opened the door, and said, “Gentlemen, the king wishes you to return.”

Manicamp opened the door and said, “Gentlemen, the king wants you to come back.”

D’Artagnan, Saint-Aignan, and Valot entered.

D’Artagnan, Saint-Aignan, and Valot walked in.

“Gentlemen,” said the king, “I summoned you for the purposes of saying that Monsieur de Manicamp’s explanation has entirely satisfied me.”

“Gentlemen,” said the king, “I called you here to let you know that Monsieur de Manicamp’s explanation has completely satisfied me.”

D’Artagnan glanced at Valot and Saint-Aignan, as much as to say, “Well! did I not tell you so?”

D’Artagnan looked at Valot and Saint-Aignan, as if to say, “Well! Didn’t I tell you so?”

The king led Manicamp to the door, and then in a low tone of voice said: “See that M. de Guiche takes good care of himself, and particularly that he recovers as soon as possible; I am very desirous of thanking him in the name of every lady, but let him take special care that he does not begin again.”

The king guided Manicamp to the door and then said quietly, “Make sure M. de Guiche looks after himself, especially that he gets better as soon as he can; I really want to thank him on behalf of all the ladies, but he needs to be careful not to overdo it again.”

“Were he to die a hundred times, sire, he would begin again if your majesty’s honor were in any way called in question.”

“Even if he had to die a hundred times, your majesty, he would start again if your honor were ever at stake.”

This remark was direct enough. But we have already said that the incense of flattery was very pleasing to the king, and, provided he received it, he was not very particular as to its quality.

This comment was straightforward enough. But we've already mentioned that the sweet talk of flattery was really enjoyable for the king, and as long as he got it, he didn't care much about the quality.

“Very well, very well,” he said, as he dismissed Manicamp, “I will see De Guiche myself, and make him listen to reason.” And as Manicamp left the apartment, the king turned round towards the three spectators of this scene, and said, “Tell me, Monsieur d’Artagnan, how does it happen that your sight is so imperfect?—you, whose eyes are generally so very good.”

“Alright, alright,” he said, waving off Manicamp, “I’ll talk to De Guiche myself and make him understand.” As Manicamp exited the room, the king turned to the three witnesses of the scene and said, “Tell me, Monsieur d’Artagnan, why is it that your eyesight is so poor?—you, whose vision is usually so sharp.”

“My sight bad, sire?”

"Is my vision bad, sir?"

“Certainly.”

"Sure."

“It must be the case since your majesty says so; but in what respect, may I ask?”

“It has to be true since your majesty says so; but could I ask, in what way?”

“Why, with regard to what occurred in the Bois-Rochin.”

“Why, concerning what happened in the Bois-Rochin.”

“Ah! ah!”

“Wow! Wow!”

“Certainly. You pretended to have seen the tracks of two horses, to have detected the footprints of two men; and have described the particulars of an engagement, which you assert took place. Nothing of the sort occurred; pure illusion on your part.”

“Sure. You pretended to have seen the tracks of two horses, to have noticed the footprints of two men, and talked about the details of a fight that you claim happened. Nothing like that happened; it was just an illusion on your part.”

“Ah! ah!” said D’Artagnan.

“Ah! ah!” D’Artagnan said.

“Exactly the same thing with the galloping to and fro of the horses, and the other indications of a struggle. It was the struggle of De Guiche against the wild boar, and absolutely nothing else; only the struggle was a long and a terrible one, it seems.”

“Exactly the same thing with the horses running back and forth, and the other signs of a struggle. It was De Guiche fighting against the wild boar, and nothing else; the fight just lasted a long time and was pretty brutal, it seems.”

“Ah! ah!” continued D’Artagnan.

“Ah! Ah!” continued D’Artagnan.

“And when I think that I almost believed it for a moment—but, then, you told it with such confidence.”

“And when I think about how I almost believed it for a moment—but then, you presented it with so much confidence.”

“I admit, sire, that I must have been very short-sighted,” said D’Artagnan, with a readiness of humor which delighted the king.

“I admit, your Majesty, that I must have been really short-sighted,” said D’Artagnan, with a touch of humor that amused the king.

“You do admit it, then?”

“So you admit it, huh?”

“Admit it, sire, most assuredly I do.”

“Admit it, my lord, I definitely do.”

“So now that you see the thing—”

“So now that you see the thing—”

“In quite a different light from that in which I saw it half an hour ago.”

“In a totally different light from how I saw it half an hour ago.”

“And to what, then, do you attribute this difference in your opinion?”

“And what do you think is the reason for this difference in your opinion?”

“Oh! a very simple thing, sire; half an hour ago I returned from Bois-Rochin, where I had nothing to light me but a stupid stable lantern—”

“Oh! a very simple thing, sir; half an hour ago I got back from Bois-Rochin, where I had nothing to guide me but a dumb stable lantern—”

“While now?”

"Why now?"

“While now I have all the wax-lights of your cabinet, and more than that, your majesty’s own eyes, which illuminate everything, like the blazing sun at noonday.”

“Now that I have all the wax candles from your collection, and more than that, your majesty’s own eyes, which light up everything like the blazing sun at noon.”

The king began to laugh; and Saint-Aignan broke out into convulsions of merriment.

The king started laughing, and Saint-Aignan burst into fits of laughter.

“It is precisely like M. Valot,” said D’Artagnan, resuming the conversation where the king had left off; “he has been imagining all along, that not only was M. de Guiche wounded by a bullet, but still more, that he extracted it, even, from his chest.”

“It’s exactly like M. Valot,” D’Artagnan said, picking up the conversation where the king had stopped; “he’s been thinking all along that not only was M. de Guiche shot, but even more, that he took the bullet out of his own chest.”

“Upon my word,” said Valot, “I assure you—”

“Honestly,” said Valot, “I promise you—”

“Now, did you not believe that?” continued D’Artagnan.

“Now, didn’t you believe that?” continued D’Artagnan.

“Yes,” said Valot; “not only did I believe it, but, at this very moment, I would swear it.”

“Yes,” said Valot; “not only did I believe it, but right now, I would swear it.”

“Well, my dear doctor, you have dreamt it.”

“Well, my dear doctor, you imagined it.”

“I have dreamt it!”

"I've dreamed it!"

“M. de Guiche’s wound—a mere dream; the bullet, a dream. So, take my advice, and prate no more about it.”

“M. de Guiche’s wound—a total illusion; the bullet, just a fantasy. So, listen to me, and stop talking about it.”

“Well said,” returned the king, “M. d’Artagnan’s advice is sound. Do not speak of your dream to any one, Monsieur Valot, and, upon the word of a gentleman, you will have no occasion to repent it. Good evening, gentlemen; a very sad affair, indeed, is a wild boar-hunt!”

"Well said," replied the king, "M. d’Artagnan’s advice is sensible. Don't tell anyone about your dream, Monsieur Valot, and on my word as a gentleman, you won't regret it. Good evening, gentlemen; a very unfortunate situation, indeed, is a wild boar hunt!"

“A very serious thing, indeed,” repeated D’Artagnan, in a loud voice, “is a wild boar-hunt!” and he repeated it in every room through which he passed; and left the chateau, taking Valot with him.

“A very serious thing, indeed,” repeated D’Artagnan in a loud voice, “is a wild boar hunt!” He said it in every room he passed through and then left the chateau, taking Valot with him.

“And now we are alone,” said the king to Saint-Aignan, “what is the name of De Guiche’s adversary?”

“And now we’re alone,” said the king to Saint-Aignan, “what’s the name of De Guiche’s opponent?”

Saint-Aignan looked at the king.

Saint-Aignan looked at the king.

“Oh! do not hesitate,” said the king; “you know that I am bound beforehand to forgive.”

“Oh! don’t hesitate,” said the king; “you know that I’m already committed to forgiving.”

“De Wardes,” said Saint-Aignan.

"De Wardes," said Saint-Aignan.

“Very good,” said Louis XIV.; and then, retiring to his own room, added to himself, “To forgive is not to forget.”

“Very good,” said Louis XIV.; and then, going back to his room, he added to himself, “To forgive is not to forget.”

Chapter XX. Showing the Advantage of Having Two Strings to One’s Bow.

Manicamp quitted the king’s apartment, delighted at having succeeded so well, when, just as he reached the bottom of the staircase and was passing a doorway, he felt that some one suddenly pulled him by the sleeve. He turned round and recognized Montalais, who was waiting for him in the passage, and who, in a very mysterious manner, with her body bent forward, and in a low tone of voice, said to him, “Follow me, monsieur, and without any delay, if you please.”

Manicamp left the king’s room, pleased with his success, when, just as he reached the bottom of the stairs and was about to walk past a doorway, he felt someone suddenly tug at his sleeve. He turned around and saw Montalais, who was waiting for him in the hallway, and in a very mysterious way, leaning forward and speaking in a low voice, said to him, “Follow me, sir, and without any delay, if you please.”

“Where to, mademoiselle?” inquired Manicamp.

“Where to, miss?” asked Manicamp.

“In the first place, a true knight would not have asked such a question, but would have followed me without requiring any explanation.”

“In the first place, a real knight wouldn’t have asked such a question, but would have followed me without needing any explanation.”

“Well, mademoiselle, I am quite ready to conduct myself as a true knight.”

“Well, miss, I’m totally ready to act like a real knight.”

“No; it is too late, and you cannot take the credit of it. We are going to Madame’s apartment, so come at once.”

“No; it’s too late, and you can’t take credit for it. We’re going to Madame’s apartment, so come now.”

“Ah, ah!” said Manicamp. “Lead on, then.”

“Ah, ah!” said Manicamp. “Go ahead, then.”

And he followed Montalais, who ran before him as light as Galatea.

And he followed Montalais, who ran ahead of him as gracefully as Galatea.

“This time,” said Manicamp, as he followed his guide, “I do not think that stories about hunting expeditions would be acceptable. We will try, however, and if need be—well, if there should be any occasion for it, we must try something else.”

“This time,” said Manicamp, as he followed his guide, “I don’t think stories about hunting trips will work. We’ll give it a shot, though, and if necessary—well, if we have to, we’ll figure something else out.”

Montalais still ran on.

Montalais kept running.

“How fatiguing it is,” thought Manicamp, “to have need of one’s head and legs at the same time.”

“How tiring it is,” thought Manicamp, “to need both my head and legs at the same time.”

At last, however, they arrived. Madame had just finished undressing, and was in a most elegant deshabille, but it must be understood that she had changed her dress before she had any idea of being subjected to the emotions now agitating her. She was waiting with the most restless impatience; and Montalais and Manicamp found her standing near the door. At the sound of their approaching footsteps, Madame came forward to meet them.

At last, they arrived. Madame had just finished getting undressed and was in a very elegant state of undress, but it should be noted that she had changed her outfit before she had any idea she would be feeling the emotions that were now stirring within her. She was waiting with intense impatience, and Montalais and Manicamp found her standing by the door. When she heard their footsteps approaching, Madame stepped forward to greet them.

“Ah!” she said, “at last!”

“Ah!” she exclaimed, “finally!”

“Here is M. Manicamp,” replied Montalais.

“Here is Mr. Manicamp,” replied Montalais.

Manicamp bowed with the greatest respect; Madame signed to Montalais to withdraw, and she immediately obeyed. Madame followed her with her eyes, in silence, until the door closed behind her, and then, turning towards Manicamp, said, “What is the matter?—and is it true, as I am told, Monsieur de Manicamp, that some one is lying wounded in the chateau?”

Manicamp bowed deeply with great respect; Madame signaled to Montalais to leave, and she instantly complied. Madame watched her silently until the door shut behind her, and then, turning to Manicamp, asked, “What’s going on?—and is it true, as I’ve been told, Monsieur de Manicamp, that someone is lying wounded in the chateau?”

“Yes, Madame, unfortunately so—Monsieur de Guiche.”

“Yes, ma'am, unfortunately—Mr. de Guiche.”

“Yes, Monsieur de Guiche,” repeated the princess. “I had, in fact, heard it rumored, but not confirmed. And so, in truth, it is Monsieur de Guiche who has been thus unfortunate?”

“Yes, Monsieur de Guiche,” the princess repeated. “I had heard the rumor, but it wasn't confirmed. So, is it true that Monsieur de Guiche has been so unfortunate?”

“M. de Guiche himself, Madame.”

“Mr. de Guiche himself, Madame.”

“Are you aware, M. de Manicamp,” said the princess, hastily, “that the king has the strongest antipathy to duels?”

“Are you aware, Mr. de Manicamp,” said the princess quickly, “that the king has a strong dislike for duels?”

“Perfectly so, Madame; but a duel with a wild beast is not answerable.”

“Exactly, Madame; but a duel with a wild animal is not justifiable.”

“Oh, you will not insult me by supposing that I credit the absurd fable, with what object I cannot tell, respecting M. de Guiche having been wounded by a wild boar. No, no, monsieur; the real truth is known, and, in addition to the inconvenience of his wound, M. de Guiche runs the risk of losing his liberty if not his life.”

“Oh, you won't insult me by thinking that I believe that ridiculous story, for what reason I can't say, about M. de Guiche being wounded by a wild boar. No, no, sir; the real truth is out, and besides the trouble of his injury, M. de Guiche risks losing his freedom if not his life.”

“Alas! Madame, I am well aware of that, but what is to be done?”

“Unfortunately, Madam, I understand that fully, but what can we do?”

“You have seen the king?”

"Have you seen the king?"

“Yes, Madame.”

"Yes, ma'am."

“What did you say to him?”

“What did you say to him?”

“I told him how M. de Guiche went to the chase, and how a wild boar rushed forth out of the Bois-Rochin; how M. de Guiche fired at it, and how, in fact, the furious brute dashed at De Guiche, killed his horse, and grievously wounded himself.”

“I told him how Mr. de Guiche went hunting, and how a wild boar charged out of the Bois-Rochin; how Mr. de Guiche shot at it, and how, in fact, the enraged beast attacked De Guiche, killed his horse, and seriously injured him.”

“And the king believed that?”

"And the king actually believed that?"

“Implicitly.”

"Unspoken."

“Oh, you surprise me, Monsieur de Manicamp; you surprise me very much.”

“Oh, you really surprise me, Monsieur de Manicamp; you surprise me a lot.”

And Madame walked up and down the room, casting a searching look from time to time at Manicamp, who remained motionless and impassible in the same place. At last she stopped.

And Madame paced the room, occasionally glancing over at Manicamp, who stayed still and unresponsive in the same spot. Finally, she halted.

“And yet,” she said, “every one here seems unanimous in giving another cause for this wound.”

“And yet,” she said, “everyone here seems to agree on a different reason for this wound.”

“What cause, Madame?” said Manicamp; “may I be permitted, without indiscretion, to ask your highness?”

“What’s the reason, Madame?” Manicamp asked. “May I ask your highness, if it’s not too forward?”

“You ask such a question! You, M. de Guiche’s intimate friend, his confidant, indeed!”

“You really ask that? You, M. de Guiche’s close friend, his confidant, for sure!”

“Oh, Madame! his intimate friend—yes; confidant—no. De Guiche is a man who can keep his own secrets, who has some of his own certainly, but who never breathes a syllable about them. De Guiche is discretion itself, Madame.”

“Oh, Madame! his close friend—yes; confidant—no. De Guiche is someone who can keep his own secrets, and he definitely has some, but he never says a word about them. De Guiche is the very definition of discretion, Madame.”

“Very well, then; those secrets which M. de Guiche keeps so scrupulously, I shall have the pleasure of informing you of,” said the princess, almost spitefully; “for the king may possibly question you a second time, and if, on the second occasion, you were to repeat the same story to him, he possibly might not be very well satisfied with it.”

“Alright, then; those secrets that M. de Guiche is so careful about, I’ll be happy to tell you,” said the princess, almost spitefully; “because the king might ask you again, and if you repeat the same thing to him that time, he might not be very pleased with it.”

“But, Madame, I think your highness is mistaken with regard to the king. His majesty was perfectly satisfied with me, I assure you.”

“But, Madam, I think you’re mistaken about the king. His majesty was completely pleased with me, I assure you.”

“In that case, permit me to assure you, Monsieur de Manicamp, it only proves one thing, which is, that his majesty is very easily satisfied.”

“In that case, let me assure you, Monsieur de Manicamp, it only proves one thing: his majesty is very easily pleased.”

“I think your highness is mistaken in arriving at such an opinion; his majesty is well known not to be contented except with very good reason.”

“I think you're mistaken, your highness, for having that opinion; his majesty is well known to be satisfied only for very good reasons.”

“And do you suppose that he will thank you for your officious falsehood, when he will learn to-morrow that M. de Guiche had, on behalf of his friend M. de Bragelonne, a quarrel which ended in a hostile meeting?”

“And do you really think he’ll thank you for your meddling lies when he finds out tomorrow that M. de Guiche had a fight on behalf of his friend M. de Bragelonne that ended in a duel?”

“A quarrel on M. de Bragelonne’s account,” said Manicamp, with the most innocent expression in the world; “what does your royal highness do me the honor to tell me?”

“A fight about M. de Bragelonne,” said Manicamp, with the most innocent look imaginable; “what does your royal highness want to tell me?”

“What is there astonishing in that? M. de Guiche is susceptible, irritable, and easily loses his temper.”

“What’s so surprising about that? M. de Guiche is sensitive, irritable, and quick to lose his temper.”

“On the contrary, Madame, I know M. de Guiche to be very patient, and never susceptible or irritable except upon very good grounds.”

“On the contrary, Madame, I know M. de Guiche to be very patient, and never sensitive or irritable unless there’s a really good reason.”

“But is not friendship a just ground?” said the princess.

“But isn't friendship a valid reason?” said the princess.

“Oh, certainly, Madame; and particularly for a heart like his.”

“Oh, of course, Madam; especially for a heart like his.”

“Very good; you will not deny, I suppose, that M. de Bragelonne is M. de Guiche’s good friend?”

“Very good; you won’t deny, I guess, that M. de Bragelonne is M. de Guiche’s good friend?”

“A great friend.”

“A good friend.”

“Well, then, M. de Guiche has taken M. de Bragelonne’s part; and as M. de Bragelonne was absent and could not fight, he fought for him.”

“Well, then, Mr. de Guiche has supported Mr. de Bragelonne; and since Mr. de Bragelonne was not there and couldn't fight, he fought on his behalf.”

Manicamp began to smile, and moved his head and shoulders very slightly, as much as to say, “Oh, if you will positively have it so—”

Manicamp started to smile and slightly moved his head and shoulders, as if to say, “Oh, if you really want it that way—”

“But speak, at all events,” said the princess, out of patience; “speak!”

“But just speak, already,” said the princess, losing her patience; “speak!”

“I?”

"Me?"

“Of course; it is quite clear you are not of my opinion, and that you have something to say.”

“Of course; it's clear you don't share my opinion, and that you have something to say.”

“I have only one thing to say, Madame.”

“I have just one thing to say, ma'am.”

“Name it!”

“Say its name!”

“That I do not understand a single word of what you have just been telling me.”

"I don't understand a single word of what you've just told me."

“What!—you do not understand a single word about M. de Guiche’s quarrel with M. de Wardes,” exclaimed the princess, almost out of temper.

“What!—you don’t understand a single word about M. de Guiche’s argument with M. de Wardes,” the princess exclaimed, nearly losing her temper.

Manicamp remained silent.

Manicamp stayed quiet.

“A quarrel,” she continued, “which arose out of a conversation scandalous in its tone and purport, and more or less well founded, respecting the virtue of a certain lady.”

“A disagreement,” she continued, “that stemmed from a conversation that was scandalous in its tone and meaning, and was somewhat justified, regarding the character of a certain lady.”

“Ah! of a certain lady,—this is quite another thing,” said Manicamp.

“Ah! regarding a certain lady,—this is a whole different story,” said Manicamp.

“You begin to understand, do you not?”

“You're starting to get it, aren't you?”

“Your highness will excuse me, but I dare not—”

“Your highness will forgive me, but I can't—”

“You dare not,” said Madame, exasperated; “very well, then, wait one moment, I will dare.”

“You won’t,” said Madame, frustrated; “fine, just wait a second, I will dare.”

“Madame, Madame!” exclaimed Manicamp, as if in great dismay, “be careful of what you are going to say.”

“Madame, Madame!” shouted Manicamp, seeming very concerned, “watch what you’re about to say.”

“It would seem, monsieur, that, if I happened to be a man, you would challenge me, notwithstanding his majesty’s edicts, as Monsieur de Guiche challenged M. de Wardes; and that, too, on account of the virtue of Mademoiselle de la Valliere.”

“It seems, sir, that if I were a man, you would challenge me, despite the king’s orders, just like Monsieur de Guiche challenged M. de Wardes; and all because of the virtue of Mademoiselle de la Valliere.”

“Of Mademoiselle de la Valliere!” exclaimed Manicamp, starting backwards, as if that was the very last name he expected to hear pronounced.

“Of Mademoiselle de la Valliere!” Manicamp exclaimed, stepping back, as if that was the last name he expected to hear.

“What makes you start in that manner, Monsieur de Manicamp?” said Madame, ironically; “do you mean to say you would be impertinent enough to suspect that young lady’s honor?”

“What makes you jump like that, Monsieur de Manicamp?” said Madame, sarcastically; “are you really suggesting that you would be rude enough to question that young lady’s honor?”

“Madame, in the whole course of this affair there has not been the slightest question of Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s honor.”

“Madam, throughout this whole situation, there has not been the slightest doubt about Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s honor.”

“What! when two men have almost blown each other’s brains out on a woman’s behalf, do you mean to say she has had nothing to do with the affair, and that her name has not been called in question at all? I did not think you so good a courtier, Monsieur de Manicamp.”

“What! When two men have nearly shot each other over a woman, are you really saying she had nothing to do with it, and that her name wasn’t even mentioned? I didn’t think you were such a good flatterer, Monsieur de Manicamp.”

“Pray forgive me, Madame,” said the young man, “but we are very far from understanding one another. You do me the honor to speak one language while I am speaking altogether another.”

“Please forgive me, ma'am,” said the young man, “but we are very far from understanding each other. You do me the honor of speaking one language while I am speaking a completely different one.”

“I beg your pardon, but I do not understand your meaning.”

"I’m sorry, but I don’t understand what you mean."

“Forgive me, then; but I fancied I understood your highness to remark that De Guiche and De Wardes had fought on Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s account?”

“Forgive me, then; but I thought I heard your highness say that De Guiche and De Wardes had fought over Mademoiselle de la Valliere?”

“Certainly.”

“Definitely.”

“On account of Mademoiselle de la Valliere, I think you said?” repeated Manicamp.

“Because of Mademoiselle de la Valliere, I think you said?” Manicamp repeated.

“I do not say that M. de Guiche personally took an interest in Mademoiselle de la Valliere, but I say that he did so as representing or acting on behalf of another.”

“I’m not saying that M. de Guiche was personally interested in Mademoiselle de la Valliere, but I am saying that he acted that way on someone else’s behalf.”

“On behalf of another?”

"On someone else's behalf?"

“Come, do not always assume such a bewildered look. Does not every one here know that M. de Bragelonne is affianced to Mademoiselle de la Valliere, and that before he went on the mission with which the king intrusted him, he charged his friend M. de Guiche to watch over that interesting young lady?”

“Come on, stop looking so confused. Doesn’t everyone here know that M. de Bragelonne is engaged to Mademoiselle de la Valliere, and that before he went on the mission the king gave him, he asked his friend M. de Guiche to take care of that fascinating young lady?”

“There is nothing more for me to say, then. Your highness is well-informed.”

“There’s nothing more for me to say, then. Your highness is well-informed.”

“Of everything. I beg you to understand that clearly.”

“Of everything. I ask you to understand that clearly.”

Manicamp began to laugh, which almost exasperated the princess, who was not, as we know, of a very patient disposition.

Manicamp started to laugh, which nearly frustrated the princess, who, as we know, wasn't very patient.

“Madame,” resumed the discreet Manicamp, saluting the princess, “let us bury this affair altogether in forgetfulness, for it will probably never be quite cleared up.”

“Madam,” continued the discreet Manicamp, bowing to the princess, “let’s leave this matter behind us and forget about it, as it’s likely never going to be fully resolved.”

“Oh, as far as that goes there is nothing more to do, and the information is complete. The king will learn that M. de Guiche has taken up the cause of this little adventuress, who gives herself all the airs of a grand lady; he will learn that Monsieur de Bragelonne, having nominated his friend M. de Guiche his guardian-in-ordinary, the latter immediately fastened, as he was required to do, upon the Marquis de Wardes, who ventured to trench upon his privileges. Moreover, you cannot pretend to deny, Monsieur Manicamp—you who know everything so well—that the king on his side casts a longing eye upon this famous treasure, and that he will bear no slight grudge against M. de Guiche for constituting himself its defender. Are you sufficiently well informed now, or do you require anything further? If so, speak, monsieur.”

“Oh, there’s really nothing more to do, and the information is all set. The king will find out that M. de Guiche has taken up the cause of this little adventuress, who acts like she’s a grand lady; he’ll learn that Monsieur de Bragelonne, having named his friend M. de Guiche as his guardian, immediately went after the Marquis de Wardes for stepping on his toes. Besides, you can’t deny, Monsieur Manicamp—you who know everything so well—that the king is also eyeing this famous treasure, and he won’t be too happy with M. de Guiche for taking it upon himself to defend it. Are you informed enough now, or do you need anything more? If so, speak up, monsieur.”

“No, Madame, there is nothing more I wish to know.”

“No, ma'am, there's nothing more I want to know.”

“Learn, however—for you ought to know it, Monsieur de Manicamp—learn that his majesty’s indignation will be followed by terrible consequences. In princes of a similar temperament to that of his majesty, the passion which jealousy causes sweeps down like a whirlwind.”

“However, you should know this, Monsieur de Manicamp—his majesty's anger will lead to severe consequences. For princes with a temperament like his majesty's, the passion of jealousy strikes like a whirlwind.”

“Which you will temper, Madame.”

“Which you will handle, Madame.”

“I!” exclaimed the princess, with a gesture of indescribable irony; “I! and by what title, may I ask?”

“I!” exclaimed the princess, with a gesture of indescribable irony; “I! And by what title, may I ask?”

“Because you detest injustice, Madame.”

“Because you hate injustice, Madame.”

“And according to your account, then, it would be an injustice to prevent the king arranging his love affairs as he pleases.”

“And based on what you said, it would be unfair to stop the king from handling his love life as he likes.”

“You will intercede, however, in M. de Guiche’s favor?”

"You will speak up for M. de Guiche, right?"

“You are mad, monsieur,” said the princess, in a haughty tone of voice.

“You're crazy, sir,” said the princess, in a haughty tone.

“On the contrary, I am in the most perfect possession of my senses; and I repeat, you will defend M. de Guiche before the king.”

“On the other hand, I am completely in control of my senses; and I want to emphasize, you will defend M. de Guiche before the king.”

“Why should I?”

"Why should I?"

“Because the cause of M. de Guiche is your own, Madame,” said Manicamp, with ardor kindling in his eyes.

“Because M. de Guiche's cause is your own, Madame,” Manicamp said, his eyes alight with passion.

“What do you mean by that?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“I mean, Madame, that, with respect to the defense which Monsieur de Guiche undertook in M. de Bragelonne’s absence, I am surprised that your highness has not detected a pretext in La Valliere’s name having been brought forward.”

“I mean, Your Highness, that regarding the defense Monsieur de Guiche took on in M. de Bragelonne’s absence, I’m surprised you haven’t noticed a reason for bringing up La Valliere’s name.”

“A pretext? But a pretext for what?” repeated the princess, hesitatingly, for Manicamp’s steady look had just revealed something of the truth to her.

“A pretext? But a pretext for what?” the princess repeated, hesitating, since Manicamp’s steady gaze had just revealed some of the truth to her.

“I trust, Madame,” said the young man, “I have said sufficient to induce your highness not to overwhelm before his majesty my poor friend, De Guiche, against whom all the malevolence of a party bitterly opposed to your own will now be directed.”

“I hope, Madam,” said the young man, “I’ve said enough to convince you not to burden my poor friend, De Guiche, with all the hostility from a party that is strongly opposed to your own that will now be aimed at him.”

“You mean, on the contrary, I suppose, that all those who have no great affection for Mademoiselle de la Valliere, and even, perhaps, a few of those who have some regard for her, will be angry with the comte?”

“You mean, on the contrary, I guess, that all those who don't have a strong affection for Mademoiselle de la Valliere, and maybe even some of those who do care for her, will be upset with the comte?”

“Oh, Madame! why will you push your obstinacy to such an extent, and refuse to open your ears and listen to the counsel of one whose devotion to you is unbounded? Must I expose myself to the risk of your displeasure,—am I really to be called upon to name, contrary to my own wish, the person who was the real cause of this quarrel?”

“Oh, Madame! Why are you being so stubborn and refusing to listen to someone who cares deeply about you? Do I really have to risk upsetting you and name, against my own wishes, the person who actually caused this argument?”

“The person?” said Madame, blushing.

“The person?” said Madame, blushing.

“Must I,” continued Manicamp, “tell you how poor De Guiche became irritated, furious, exasperated beyond all control, at the different rumors now being circulated about this person? Must I, if you persist in this willful blindness, and if respect should continue to prevent me naming her,—must I, I repeat, recall to your recollection the various scenes which Monsieur had with the Duke of Buckingham, and the insinuations which were reported respecting the duke’s exile? Must I remind you of the anxious care the comte always took in his efforts to please, to watch, to protect that person for whom alone he lives,—for whom alone he breathes? Well! I will do so; and when I shall have made you recall all the particulars I refer to, you will perhaps understand how it happened that the comte, having lost all control over himself, and having been for some time past almost harassed to death by De Wardes, became, at the first disrespectful expression which the latter pronounced respecting the person in question, inflamed with passion, and panted only for an opportunity of avenging the affront.”

“Must I,” Manicamp continued, “tell you how frustrated, furious, and completely out of control De Guiche became at the different rumors going around about this person? Must I, if you keep ignoring the obvious, and if respect still stops me from naming her—must I, I repeat, remind you of the various confrontations Monsieur had with the Duke of Buckingham, and the suggestions that surfaced regarding the duke’s exile? Must I bring to your attention the careful way the comte always tried to please, watch over, and protect the one person for whom he lives and breathes? Well! I will do just that; and once I’ve reminded you of all the details I’m referring to, you might understand how it is that the comte, having lost all self-control and being almost driven to desperation by De Wardes, became enraged at the very first disrespectful comment the latter made about this person, burning with anger and desperate for a chance to avenge the insult.”

The princess concealed her face with her hands. “Monsieur, monsieur!” she exclaimed; “do you know what you are saying, and to whom you are speaking?”

The princess covered her face with her hands. “Sir, sir!” she exclaimed; “do you realize what you’re saying and who you’re talking to?”

“And so, Madame,” pursued Manicamp, as if he had not heard the exclamations of the princess, “nothing will astonish you any longer,—neither the comte’s ardor in seeking the quarrel, nor his wonderful address in transferring it to a quarter foreign to your own personal interests. That latter circumstance was, indeed, a marvelous instance of tact and perfect coolness, and if the person in whose behalf the comte so fought and shed his blood does, in reality, owe some gratitude to the poor wounded sufferer, it is not on account of the blood he has shed, or the agony he has suffered, but for the steps he has taken to preserve from comment or reflection an honor which is more precious to him than his own.”

“And so, Madame,” Manicamp continued, as if he hadn’t heard the princess’s exclamations, “nothing will surprise you anymore—neither the comte’s eagerness to start the fight nor his impressive skill in diverting it away from your personal interests. That last point was truly an amazing display of tact and complete composure, and if the person for whom the comte fought and bled really owes some gratitude to the poor wounded man, it’s not because of the blood he shed or the pain he endured, but for the efforts he made to shield an honor that means more to him than his own.”

“Oh!” cried Madame, as if she had been alone, “is it possible the quarrel was on my account!”

“Oh!” cried Madame, as if she were alone, “could it be that the argument was about me?”

Manicamp felt he could now breathe for a moment—and gallantly had he won the right to do so. Madame, on her side, remained for some time plunged in a painful reverie. Her agitation could be seen by her quick respiration, by her drooping eyelids, by the frequency with which she pressed her hand upon her heart. But, in her, coquetry was not so much a passive quality, as, on the contrary, a fire which sought for fuel to maintain itself, finding anywhere and everywhere what it required.

Manicamp felt like he could finally take a breath—and he had truly earned that moment. Madame, on the other hand, stayed lost in a painful daydream for a while. Her agitation was evident through her rapid breathing, her heavy eyelids, and how often she pressed her hand against her heart. However, her flirtation wasn’t just a passive trait; it was more like a fire looking for fuel to keep going, finding what it needed wherever it could.

“If it be as you assert,” she said, “the comte will have obliged two persons at the same time; for Monsieur de Bragelonne also owes a deep debt of gratitude to M. de Guiche—and with far greater reason, indeed, because everywhere, and on every occasion, Mademoiselle de la Valliere will be regarded as having been defended by this generous champion.”

“If it’s true what you’re saying,” she said, “then the comte will have helped two people at the same time; because Monsieur de Bragelonne also owes a big debt of gratitude to M. de Guiche—and for much better reasons, really, since everywhere and on every occasion, Mademoiselle de la Valliere will be seen as having been protected by this generous defender.”

Manicamp perceived that there still remained some lingering doubt in the princess’s heart. “A truly admirable service, indeed,” he said, “is the one he has rendered to Mademoiselle de la Valliere! A truly admirable service to M. de Bragelonne! The duel has created a sensation which, in some respects, casts a dishonorable suspicion upon that young girl; a sensation, indeed, which will embroil her with the vicomte. The consequence is that De Wardes’s pistol-bullet has had three results instead of one; it destroys at the same time the honor of a woman, the happiness of a man, and, perhaps, it has wounded to death one of the best gentlemen in France. Oh, Madame! your logic is cold—even calculating; it always condemns—it never absolves.”

Manicamp noticed that there was still some doubt in the princess’s mind. “What an admirable service he has done for Mademoiselle de la Valliere! It’s truly commendable for M. de Bragelonne! The duel has caused a stir that, in some ways, casts a dishonorable shadow on that young lady; a stir that will surely complicate things with the vicomte. As a result, De Wardes’s bullet has led to three outcomes instead of one; it tarnishes a woman's honor, destroys a man's happiness, and perhaps it has fatally wounded one of the finest gentlemen in France. Oh, Madame! your logic is cold—even calculating; it always finds fault—it never vindicates.”

Manicamp’s concluding words scattered to the winds the last doubt which lingered, not in Madame’s heart, but in her mind. She was no longer a princess full of scruples, nor a woman with her ever-returning suspicions, but one whose heart has just felt the mortal chill of a wound. “Wounded to death!” she murmured, in a faltering voice, “oh, Monsieur de Manicamp! did you not say, wounded to death?”

Manicamp's final words blew away the last doubt that lingered, not in Madame's heart, but in her mind. She was no longer a princess full of reservations, nor a woman plagued by persistent suspicions, but someone whose heart had just experienced the deep cold of a wound. “Wounded to death!” she whispered weakly, “oh, Monsieur de Manicamp! didn't you say, wounded to death?”

Manicamp returned no other answer than a deep sigh.

Manicamp didn’t reply, just let out a deep sigh.

“And so you said that the comte is dangerously wounded?” continued the princess.

“And so you’re saying the count is seriously injured?” continued the princess.

“Yes, Madame; one of his hands is shattered, and he has a bullet lodged in his breast.”

“Yes, ma'am; one of his hands is broken, and he has a bullet stuck in his chest.”

“Gracious heavens!” resumed the princess, with a feverish excitement, “this is horrible! Monsieur de Manicamp! a hand shattered, do you say, and a bullet in his breast? And that coward! that wretch! that assassin, De Wardes, did it!”

“Good heavens!” the princess exclaimed, her excitement palpable. “This is awful! Monsieur de Manicamp? A hand shattered, you say, and a bullet in his chest? And that coward! That scoundrel! That assassin, De Wardes, did it!”

Manicamp seemed overcome by a violent emotion. He had, in fact, displayed no little energy in the latter part of his speech. As for Madame, she entirely threw aside all regard for the formal observances of propriety society imposes; for when, with her, passion spoke in accents either of anger or sympathy, nothing could restrain her impulses. Madame approached Manicamp, who had subsided in a chair, as if his grief were a sufficiently powerful excuse for his infraction of the laws of etiquette. “Monsieur,” she said, seizing him by the hand, “be frank with me.”

Manicamp seemed overwhelmed by intense emotions. He had, in fact, shown quite a bit of energy in the latter part of his speech. As for Madame, she completely disregarded the formalities that society imposes; when her feelings expressed themselves through either anger or sympathy, nothing could hold her back. Madame approached Manicamp, who had sunk into a chair, as if his sorrow was a good enough reason for breaking the rules of etiquette. “Monsieur,” she said, grabbing his hand, “be honest with me.”

Manicamp looked up.

Manicamp glanced up.

“Is M. de Guiche in danger of death?”

“Is M. de Guiche in danger of dying?”

“Doubly so, Madame,” he replied; “in the first place on account of the hemorrhage which has taken place, an artery having been injured in the hand; and next, in consequence of the wound in his breast, which may, the doctor is afraid, at least, have injured some vital part.”

“Definitely, Madame,” he replied; “first, because of the bleeding that has occurred, with an artery having been damaged in the hand; and second, due to the wound in his chest, which the doctor fears may have harmed some vital area.”

“He may die, then?”

"Is he going to die?"

“Die, yes, Madame; and without even having had the consolation of knowing that you have been told of his devotion.”

“Die, yes, Madam; and without even having the comfort of knowing that you were informed of his devotion.”

“You will tell him.”

"You'll tell him."

“I?”

"I?"

“Yes; are you not his friend?”

"Yes; aren't you his friend?"

“I? oh, no, Madame; I will only tell M. de Guiche—if, indeed, he is still in a condition to hear me—I will only tell him what I have seen; that is, your cruelty to him.”

“I? Oh, no, Madame; I will only tell M. de Guiche—if he’s even in a state to hear me—I will only tell him what I’ve seen; that is, your cruelty towards him.”

“Oh, monsieur, you will not be guilty of such barbarity!”

“Oh, sir, you can’t seriously be considering such cruelty!”

“Indeed, Madame, I shall speak the truth, for nature is very energetic in a man of his age. The physicians are clever men, and if, by chance, the poor comte should survive his wound, I should not wish him to die of a wound of the heart, after surviving one of the body.” Manicamp rose, and with an expression of profoundest respect, seemed to be desirous of taking leave.

“Absolutely, Madame, I will speak the truth because nature is quite vigorous in a man of his age. The doctors are smart, and if by any chance the poor count survives his injury, I wouldn’t want him to die from heartbreak after surviving a physical wound.” Manicamp stood up, and with a look of deep respect, appeared to want to take his leave.

“At least, monsieur,” said Madame, stopping him with almost a suppliant air, “you will be kind enough to tell me in what state your wounded friend is, and who is the physician who attends him?”

“At least, sir,” said Madame, stopping him with an almost pleading expression, “could you please tell me how your injured friend is doing and who the doctor is that’s taking care of him?”

“As regards the state he is in, Madame, he is seriously ill; his physician is M. Valot, his majesty’s private medical attendant. M. Valot is moreover assisted by a professional friend, to whose house M. de Guiche has been carried.”

“As for his condition, Madame, he is very ill; his doctor is M. Valot, the private physician to the king. M. Valot is also being helped by a professional colleague, to whose home M. de Guiche has been taken.”

“What! he is not in the chateau?” said Madame.

“What! He’s not in the chateau?” said Madame.

“Alas, Madame! the poor fellow was so ill, that he could not even be conveyed thither.”

“Unfortunately, Madam! the poor guy was so sick that he couldn't even be taken there.”

“Give me the address, monsieur,” said the princess, hurriedly; “I will send to inquire after him.”

“Give me the address, sir,” said the princess, quickly; “I’ll send someone to check on him.”

“Rue du Feurre; a brick-built house, with white outside blinds. The doctor’s name is on the door.”

“Rue du Feurre; a brick house with white exterior shutters. The doctor’s name is on the door.”

“You are returning to your wounded friend, Monsieur de Manicamp?”

“You're going back to your injured friend, Monsieur de Manicamp?”

“Yes, Madame.”

"Yes, ma'am."

“You will be able, then, to do me a service.”

“You’ll be able to help me out, then.”

“I am at your highness’s orders.”

“I’m at your command, Your Highness.”

“Do what you intended to do; return to M. de Guiche, send away all those whom you may find there, and have the kindness yourself to go away too.”

“Do what you plan to do; go back to M. de Guiche, send away everyone you see there, and please take the time to leave yourself as well.”

“Madame—”

“Ma'am—”

“Let us waste no time in useless explanations. Accept the fact as I present it to you; see nothing in it beyond what is really there, and ask nothing further than what I tell you. I am going to send one of my ladies, perhaps two, because it is now getting late; I do not wish them to see you, or rather I do not wish you to see them. These are scruples you can understand—you particularly, Monsieur de Manicamp, who seem capable of divining so much.”

“Let’s not waste time on pointless explanations. Just accept the facts as I present them; don’t read into it more than what’s actually there, and don’t ask about anything beyond what I tell you. I’m going to send one of my ladies, maybe two, since it’s getting late; I don’t want them to see you, or rather, I don’t want you to see them. These are concerns you can understand—you especially, Monsieur de Manicamp, who seem to have such a knack for figuring things out.”

“Oh, Madame, perfectly; I can even do better still,—I will precede, or rather walk, in advance of your attendants; it will, at the same time, be the means of showing them the way more accurately, and of protecting them, if occasion arises, though there is no probability of their needing protection.”

“Oh, Madame, absolutely; I can even do better—I will walk ahead of your attendants. This way, I can guide them more accurately and protect them if necessary, although it’s unlikely they’ll need protection.”

“And, by this means, then, they would be sure of entering without difficulty, would they not?”

“And with this approach, they would be confident of getting in without any trouble, right?”

“Certainly, Madame; for as I should be the first to pass, I thus remove any difficulties that might chance to be in the way.”

“Of course, ma'am; since I'll be the first to go, I’ll clear away any obstacles that might get in the way.”

“Very well. Go, go, Monsieur de Manicamp, and wait at the bottom of the staircase.”

“Alright. Go on, Monsieur de Manicamp, and wait at the bottom of the stairs.”

“I go at once, Madame.”

“I'll go right away, Madame.”

“Stay.”

"Stay put."

Manicamp paused.

Manicamp stopped.

“When you hear the footsteps of two women descending the stairs, go out, and, without once turning round, take the road which leads to where the poor count is lying.”

“When you hear the footsteps of two women coming down the stairs, go outside, and without looking back, take the path that leads to where the poor count is lying.”

“But if, by any mischance, two other persons were to descend, and I were to be mistaken?”

“But what if, by some accident, two other people came down, and I got it wrong?”

“You will hear one of the two clap her hands together softly. Go.”

“You will hear one of them softly clap her hands together. Go.”

Manicamp turned round, bowed once more, and left the room, his heart overflowing with joy. In fact, he knew very well that the presence of Madame herself would be the best balm to apply to his friend’s wounds. A quarter of an hour had hardly elapsed when he heard the sound of a door opened softly, and closed with like precaution. He listened to the light footfalls gliding down the staircase, and then heard the signal agreed upon. He immediately went out, and, faithful to his promise, bent his way, without once turning his head, through the streets of Fontainebleau, towards the doctor’s dwelling.

Manicamp turned around, bowed once more, and left the room, his heart filled with joy. He knew that the presence of Madame herself would be the best comfort for his friend’s wounds. Hardly fifteen minutes had passed when he heard a door open quietly and close just as carefully. He listened to the soft footsteps going down the stairs, and then he heard the agreed-upon signal. He immediately went out and, true to his promise, made his way, without looking back, through the streets of Fontainebleau towards the doctor’s house.

Chapter XXI. M. Malicorne the Keeper of the Records of France.

Two women, their figures completely concealed by their mantles, and whose masks effectually hid the upper portion of their faces, timidly followed Manicamp’s steps. On the first floor, behind curtains of red damask, the soft light of a lamp placed upon a low table faintly illumined the room, at the other extremity of which, on a large bedstead supported by spiral columns, around which curtains of the same color as those which deadened the rays of the lamp had been closely drawn, lay De Guiche, his head supported by pillows, his eyes looking as if the mists of death were gathering; his long black hair, scattered over the pillow, set off the young man’s hollow temples. It was easy to see that fever was the chief tenant of the chamber. De Guiche was dreaming. His wandering mind was pursuing, through gloom and mystery, one of those wild creations delirium engenders. Two or three drops of blood, still liquid, stained the floor. Manicamp hurriedly ran up the stairs, but paused at the threshold of the door, looked into the room, and seeing that everything was perfectly quiet, he advanced towards the foot of the large leathern armchair, a specimen of furniture of the reign of Henry IV., and seeing that the nurse, as a matter of course, had dropped off to sleep, he awoke her, and begged her to pass into the adjoining room.

Two women, their figures completely hidden by their cloaks and their masks effectively covering the top part of their faces, timidly followed Manicamp. On the first floor, behind red damask curtains, the soft light of a lamp on a low table faintly lit the room. At the far end, on a large bed with spiral columns draped in the same fabric that muted the light, lay De Guiche. His head was propped up by pillows, and his eyes looked as if they were shrouded in the mists of death. His long black hair sprawled over the pillow, highlighting his hollow temples. It was clear that fever was the main occupant of the room. De Guiche was lost in thought, his mind wandering through the darkness and mystery of one of those wild visions that fever can create. Two or three drops of fresh blood stained the floor. Manicamp hurried up the stairs but stopped at the doorway. He looked into the room and, seeing everything was quiet, approached the large leather armchair, a piece of furniture from the reign of Henry IV. Noticing that the nurse had dozed off, he woke her and asked her to move to the next room.

Then, standing by the side of the bed, he remained for a moment deliberating whether it would be better to awaken Guiche, in order to acquaint him with the good news. But, as he began to hear behind the door the rustling of silk dresses and the hurried breathing of his two companions, and as he already saw that the curtain screening the doorway seemed on the point of being impatiently drawn aside, he passed round the bed and followed the nurse into the next room. As soon as he had disappeared the curtain was raised, and his two female companions entered the room he had just left. The one who entered first made a gesture to her companion, which riveted her to the spot where she stood, close to the door, and then resolutely advanced towards the bed, drew back the curtains along the iron rod, and threw them in thick folds behind the head of the bed. She gazed upon the comte’s pallid face; remarked his right hand enveloped in linen whose dazzling whiteness was emphasized by the counterpane patterned with dark leaves thrown across the couch. She shuddered as she saw a stain of blood growing larger and larger upon the bandages. The young man’s breast was uncovered, as though for the cool night air to assist his respiration. A narrow bandage fastened the dressings of the wound, around which a purplish circle of extravasated blood was gradually increasing in size. A deep sigh broke from her lips. She leaned against one of the columns of the bed, and gazed, through the apertures in her mask, upon the harrowing spectacle before her. A hoarse harsh groan passed like a death-rattle through the comte’s clenched teeth. The masked lady seized his left hand, which scorched like burning coals. But at the very moment she placed her icy hand upon it, the action of the cold was such that De Guiche opened his eyes, and by a look in which revived intelligence was dawning, seemed as though struggling back again into existence. The first thing upon which he fixed his gaze was this phantom standing erect by his bedside. At that sight, his eyes became dilated, but without any appearance of consciousness in them. The lady thereupon made a sign to her companion, who had remained at the door; and in all probability the latter had already received her lesson, for in a clear tone of voice, and without any hesitation whatever, she pronounced these words:—“Monsieur le comte, her royal highness Madame is desirous of knowing how you are able to bear your wound, and to express to you, by my lips, her great regret at seeing you suffer.”

Then, standing by the side of the bed, he hesitated for a moment, debating whether he should wake Guiche to share the good news. But as he began to hear the rustling of silk dresses and the hurried breaths of his two companions behind the door, and saw that the curtain covering the doorway looked like it was about to be pulled aside impatiently, he walked around the bed and followed the nurse into the next room. As soon as he was gone, the curtain was lifted, and his two female companions entered the room he had just left. The first one who entered signaled to her friend, freezing her in place by the door, and then confidently walked toward the bed, pulled back the curtains along the iron rod, and threw them back in thick folds behind the head of the bed. She looked at the comte’s pale face, noticing his right hand wrapped in linen that was starkly white against the dark-leaf-patterned bedspread. She shuddered when she spotted a bloodstain spreading larger on the bandages. The young man's chest was exposed, as if to let the cool night air help him breathe. A narrow bandage secured the dressings of the wound, around which a purplish circle of blood was steadily expanding. A deep sigh escaped her lips. She leaned against one of the bedposts and looked through the openings in her mask at the distressing scene before her. A hoarse, harsh groan escaped the comte’s clenched teeth. The masked lady took his left hand, which felt like it was burning. But the moment she placed her icy hand on it, the cold seemed to bring De Guiche back to awareness, struggling to come back to life. The first thing he focused on was the figure standing by his bedside. At the sight, his eyes widened, but there was no hint of consciousness in them. The lady then signaled to her companion, who had stayed by the door; and she had clearly taken the cue, as she spoke clearly and without hesitation: "Monsieur le comte, her royal highness Madame wants to know how you are coping with your wound and expresses her deep regret at seeing you suffer."

As she pronounced the word Madame, Guiche started; he had not as yet remarked the person to whom the voice belonged, and he naturally turned towards the direction whence it preceded. But, as he felt the cold hand still resting on his own, he again turned towards the motionless figure beside him. “Was it you who spoke, madame?” he asked, in a weak voice, “or is there another person in beside you in the room?”

As she said the word "Madame," Guiche jumped; he hadn't noticed who the voice belonged to and instinctively turned to see where it came from. But as he felt the cold hand still on his, he turned back to the still figure next to him. “Did you speak, madame?” he asked in a faint voice, “or is there someone else in the room with you?”

“Yes,” replied the figure, in an almost unintelligible voice, as she bent down her head.

“Yes,” replied the figure, in a barely understandable voice, as she lowered her head.

“Well,” said the wounded man, with a great effort, “I thank you. Tell Madame that I no longer regret to die, since she has remembered me.”

“Well,” said the wounded man, with a lot of effort, “thank you. Please tell Madame that I no longer regret dying, since she has remembered me.”

At the words “to die,” pronounced by one whose life seemed to hang on a thread, the masked lady could not restrain her tears, which flowed under the mask, and appeared upon her cheeks just where the mask left her face bare. If De Guiche had been in fuller possession of his senses, he would have seen her tears roll like glistening pearls, and fall upon his bed. The lady, forgetting that she wore her mask, raised her hand as though to wipe her eyes, and meeting the rough velvet, she tore away her mask in anger, and threw it on the floor. At the unexpected apparition before him, which seemed to issue from a cloud, De Guiche uttered a cry and stretched his arms towards her; but every word perished on his lips, and his strength seemed utterly abandoning him. His right hand, which had followed his first impulse, without calculating the amount of strength he had left, fell back again upon the bed, and immediately afterwards the white linen was stained with a larger spot than before. In the meantime, the young man’s eyes became dim, and closed, as if he were already struggling with the messenger of death; and then, after a few involuntary movements, his head fell back motionless on his pillow; his face grew livid. The lady was frightened; but on this occasion, contrary to what is usually the case, fear attracted. She leaned over the young man, gazed earnestly, fixedly at his pale, cold face, which she almost touched, then imprinted a rapid kiss upon De Guiche’s left hand, who, trembling as if an electric shock had passed through him, awoke a second time, opened his large eyes, incapable of recognition, and again fell into a state of complete insensibility. “Come,” she said to her companion, “we must not remain here any longer; I shall be committing some folly or other.”

At the mention of “to die,” spoken by someone whose life felt like it was hanging by a thread, the masked lady couldn't hold back her tears, which flowed beneath her mask and were visible on her cheeks where the mask left her face exposed. If De Guiche had been more aware, he would have seen her tears fall like shining pearls onto his bed. The lady, forgetting she was wearing her mask, raised her hand as if to wipe her eyes, but when she met the rough velvet, she angrily tore off her mask and threw it on the floor. At the sight of her suddenly appearing as if from a cloud, De Guiche gasped and reached out to her; however, the words died on his lips, and he felt utterly weak. His right hand, following his initial instinct without considering how much strength he had left, fell back onto the bed, staining the white linen with a larger spot than before. Meanwhile, the young man’s eyes grew dim and closed, as if he was already wrestling with death; then, after a few involuntary movements, his head fell back motionless on the pillow, and his face grew pale. The lady felt alarmed, but this time, contrary to what usually happens, her fear drew her closer. She leaned over him, stared intently at his pale, cold face, almost touching it, then quickly kissed De Guiche’s left hand. He jolted awake as if electric shock had coursed through him, opened his wide eyes, blank and unrecognizing, and then fell back into a state of complete unconsciousness. “Come,” she said to her companion, “we can’t stay here any longer; I’m about to do something foolish.”

“Madame, Madame, your highness is forgetting your mask!” said her vigilant companion.

“Madam, Madam, you’re forgetting your mask!” said her attentive companion.

“Pick it up,” replied her mistress, as she tottered almost senseless towards the staircase, and as the outer door had been left only half-closed, the two women, light as birds, passed through it, and with hurried steps returned to the palace. One of them ascended towards Madame’s apartments, where she disappeared; the other entered the rooms belonging to the maids of honor, namely, on the entresol, and having reached her own room, she sat down before a table, and without giving herself time even to breathe, wrote the following letter:

“Pick it up,” her mistress replied, as she swayed almost unconsciously toward the staircase. Since the outer door was only half-closed, the two women, light as birds, slipped through it and hurried back to the palace. One of them went up to Madame’s rooms, where she vanished; the other entered the maids of honor’s quarters, specifically on the entresol, and once she got to her own room, she sat down at a table and, barely catching her breath, wrote the following letter:

“This evening Madame has been to see M. de Guiche. Everything is going well on this side. See that your news is equally exemplary, and do not forget to burn this paper.”

“This evening, Madame visited M. de Guiche. Everything is going well on this end. Make sure your news is just as good, and don't forget to burn this paper.”

She folded the letter, and leaving her room with every possible precaution, crossed a corridor which led to the apartments appropriated to the gentlemen attached to Monsieur’s service. She stopped before a door, under which, having previously knocked twice in a short, quick manner, she thrust the paper, and fled. Then, returning to her own room, she removed every trace of her having gone out, and also of having written the letter. Amid the investigations she was so diligently pursuing she perceived on the table the mask which belonged to Madame, and which, according to her mistress’s directions, she had brought back but had forgotten to restore to her. “Oh, oh!” she said, “I must not forget to do to-morrow what I have forgotten to-day.”

She folded the letter and, taking every possible precaution, left her room and walked down a corridor that led to the gentlemen's quarters serving Monsieur. She paused in front of a door, and after knocking twice quickly, she slipped the paper underneath and hurried away. Then, back in her own room, she wiped away any sign that she had left or written the letter. While she was busy with her tasks, she noticed on the table the mask that belonged to Madame, which she had brought back based on her mistress's instructions but had forgotten to return. “Oh, oh!” she exclaimed, “I must remember to do tomorrow what I forgot to do today.”

And she took hold of the velvet mask by that part which covered the cheeks, and feeling that her thumb was wet, looked at it. It was not only wet, but reddened. The mask had fallen upon one of the spots of blood which, we have already said, stained the floor, and from that black velvet outside which had accidentally come into contact with it, the blood had passed through to the inside, and stained the white cambric lining. “Oh, oh!” said Montalais, for doubtless our readers have already recognized her by these various maneuvers, “I shall not give back this mask; it is far too precious now.”

And she grabbed the velvet mask by the part that covered her cheeks, and feeling that her thumb was wet, she looked at it. It was not just wet, but also stained red. The mask had fallen onto one of the spots of blood that we mentioned earlier, which marked the floor, and from that black velvet exterior that had accidentally touched it, the blood had seeped through to the inside, staining the white cambric lining. “Oh, oh!” said Montalais, as our readers might have already recognized her through these various actions, “I’m not giving this mask back; it’s far too valuable now.”

And rising from her seat, she ran towards a box made of maple wood, which inclosed different articles of toilette and perfumery. “No, not here,” she said, “such a treasure must not be abandoned to the slightest chance of detection.”

And getting up from her seat, she rushed over to a box made of maple wood, which contained various toiletries and perfumes. “No, not here,” she said, “such a treasure shouldn't be left to the slightest chance of being discovered.”

Then, after a moment’s silence, and with a smile that was peculiarly her own, she added:—“Beautiful mask, stained with the blood of that brave knight, you shall go and join that collection of wonders, La Valliere’s and Raoul’s letters, that loving collection, indeed, which will some day or other form part of the history of France, of European royalty. You shall be placed under M. Malicorne’s care,” said the laughing girl, as she began to undress herself, “under the protection of that worthy M. Malicorne,” she said, blowing out the taper, “who thinks he was born only to become the chief usher of Monsieur’s apartments, and whom I will make keeper of the records and historiographer of the house of Bourbon, and of the first houses in the kingdom. Let him grumble now, that discontented Malicorne,” she added, as she drew the curtains and fell asleep.

Then, after a brief silence, and with a smile that was uniquely hers, she added:—“Beautiful mask, stained with the blood of that brave knight, you will go and join that collection of wonders, La Valliere’s and Raoul’s letters, that cherished collection, indeed, which will one day become part of the history of France, of European royalty. You will be placed under M. Malicorne’s care,” said the laughing girl as she started to undress, “under the protection of that good M. Malicorne,” she said, blowing out the candle, “who thinks he was born just to be the head usher of Monsieur’s rooms, and whom I will make the keeper of the records and historian of the house of Bourbon, and of the leading families in the kingdom. Let him complain now, that discontented Malicorne,” she added, as she drew the curtains and fell asleep.

Chapter XXII. The Journey.

The next day being agreed upon for the departure, the king, at eleven o’clock precisely, descended the grand staircase with the two queens and Madame, in order to enter his carriage drawn by six horses, that were pawing the ground in impatience at the foot of the staircase. The whole court awaited the royal appearance in the Fer-a-cheval crescent, in their travelling costumes; the large number of saddled horses and carriages of ladies and gentlemen of the court, surrounded by their attendants, servants, and pages, formed a spectacle whose brilliancy could scarcely be equalled. The king entered his carriage with the two queens; Madame was in the same one with Monsieur. The maids of honor followed their example, and took their seats, two by two, in the carriages destined for them. The weather was exceedingly warm; a light breeze, which, early in the morning, all had thought would have proved sufficient to cool the air, soon became fiercely heated by the rays of the sun, although it was hidden behind the clouds, and filtered through the heated vapor which rose from the ground like a scorching wind, bearing particles of fine dust against the faces of the travelers. Madame was the first to complain of the heat. Monsieur’s only reply was to throw himself back in the carriage as though about to faint, and to inundate himself with scents and perfumes, uttering the deepest sighs all the while; whereupon Madame said to him, with her most amiable expression:—“Really, Monsieur, I fancied that you would have been polite enough, on account of the terrible heat, to have left me my carriage to myself, and to have performed the journey yourself on horseback.”

The next day was set for departure, and at exactly eleven o'clock, the king came down the grand staircase with the two queens and Madame to get into his carriage, which was pulled by six horses that were restlessly pawing at the ground at the bottom of the stairs. The entire court was waiting to see the royal entrance in the Fer-a-cheval crescent, dressed in their travel outfits; the large number of saddled horses and carriages belonging to the ladies and gentlemen of the court, accompanied by their attendants, servants, and pages, created a scene that was almost unparalleled in brilliance. The king climbed into his carriage with the two queens, while Madame shared one with Monsieur. The maids of honor followed their lead, climbing into their assigned carriages two at a time. The weather was very warm; a light breeze, which everyone had hoped would cool things down early in the morning, quickly became sweltering under the sun's rays, even though it was hidden behind clouds and filtered through the hot mist rising from the ground like a burning wind, blowing fine dust onto the travelers' faces. Madame was the first to complain about the heat. Monsieur merely responded by collapsing back in the carriage as if about to faint, drenching himself in scents and perfumes while he let out long sighs; to which Madame replied, with her kindest smile: “Honestly, Monsieur, I thought you would have been polite enough, considering the awful heat, to leave me my carriage to myself and ride on horseback instead.”

“Ride on horseback!” cried the prince, with an accent of dismay which showed how little idea he had of adopting this unnatural advice; “you cannot suppose such a thing, Madame! My skin would peel off if I were to expose myself to such a burning breeze as this.”

“Ride on horseback!” the prince exclaimed, clearly distressed and indicating how little he thought of following such strange advice. “You can’t be serious, Madame! My skin would peel off if I were to put myself in such a scorching breeze as this.”

Madame began to laugh.

The lady started to laugh.

“You can take my parasol,” she said.

“You can take my umbrella,” she said.

“But the trouble of holding it!” replied Monsieur, with the greatest coolness; “besides, I have no horse.”

“But the hassle of keeping it!” replied Monsieur, with the utmost calm; “besides, I don’t have a horse.”

“What, no horse?” replied the princess, who, if she did not secure the solitude she required, at least obtained the amusement of teasing. “No horse! You are mistaken, Monsieur; for I see your favorite bay out yonder.”

“What, no horse?” replied the princess, who, if she couldn't get the peace she needed, at least enjoyed the fun of teasing. “No horse! You’re mistaken, Monsieur; because I see your favorite bay out there.”

“My bay horse!” exclaimed the prince, attempting to lean forward to look out of the door; but the movement he was obliged to make cost him so much trouble that he soon hastened to resume his immobility.

“My bay horse!” exclaimed the prince, trying to lean forward to look out of the door; but the effort he had to make was so difficult that he quickly returned to staying still.

“Yes,” said Madame; “your horse, led by M. de Malicorne.”

“Yes,” said Madame; “your horse, led by Mr. de Malicorne.”

“Poor beast,” replied the prince; “how warm it must be!”

“Poor thing,” said the prince; “it must be so warm!”

And with these words he closed his eyes, like a man on the point of death. Madame, on her side, reclined indolently in the other corner of the carriage, and closed her eyes also, not, however, to sleep, but to think more at her ease. In the meantime the king, seated in the front seat of his carriage, the back of which he had yielded up to the two queens, was a prey to that feverish contrariety experienced by anxious lovers, who, without being able to quench their ardent thirst, are ceaselessly desirous of seeing the loved object, and then go away partially satisfied, without perceiving they have acquired a more insatiable thirst than ever. The king, whose carriage headed the procession, could not from the place he occupied perceive the carriages of the ladies and maids of honor, which followed in a line behind it. Besides, he was obliged to answer the eternal questions of the young queen, who, happy to have with her “her dear husband,” as she called him in utter forgetfulness of royal etiquette, invested him with all her affection, stifled him with her attentions, afraid that some one might come to take him from her, or that he himself might suddenly take a fancy to quit her society. Anne of Austria, whom nothing at that moment occupied except the occasional cruel throbbings in her bosom, looked pleased and delighted, and although she perfectly realized the king’s impatience, tantalizingly prolonged his sufferings by unexpectedly resuming the conversation at the very moment the king, absorbed in his own reflections, began to muse over his secret attachment. Everything seemed to combine—not alone the little teasing attentions of the queen, but also the queen-mother’s interruptions—to make the king’s position almost insupportable; for he knew not how to control the restless longings of his heart. At first, he complained of the heat—a complaint merely preliminary to others, but with sufficient tact to prevent Maria Theresa guessing his real object. Understanding the king’s remark literally, she began to fan him with her ostrich plumes. But the heat passed away, and the king then complained of cramps and stiffness in his legs, and as the carriages at that moment stopped to change horses, the queen said:—“Shall I get out with you? I too feel tired of sitting. We can walk on a little distance; the carriage will overtake us, and we can resume our places presently.”

And with those words, he closed his eyes, like a man on the brink of death. Madame, in her corner of the carriage, lounged lazily and shut her eyes too, not to sleep, but to think more comfortably. Meanwhile, the king, sitting in the front seat of his carriage, which he had given up to the two queens, was consumed by the restless anxiety typical of lovers who, unable to quench their intense longing, are constantly eager to see the one they love and then leave somewhat satisfied, only to realize they have an even greater thirst than before. The king, whose carriage led the procession, couldn't see the carriages of the ladies and maids of honor trailing behind. Besides, he had to respond to the endless questions from the young queen, who, thrilled to have “her dear husband,” as she referred to him, completely disregarding royal etiquette, showered him with affection, smothering him with her attention, afraid someone might come to take him away or that he might suddenly decide to leave her side. Anne of Austria, who was at that moment only preoccupied with the occasional cruel pangs in her heart, looked pleased and delighted, and although she fully recognized the king's impatience, she teasingly prolonged his discomfort by unexpectedly diving back into conversation just when the king, lost in his thoughts, began to reflect on his secret passion. Everything seemed to conspire against him—not just the little playful attentions from the queen, but also the interruptions from the queen-mother—making the king's situation almost unbearable, as he struggled to manage the restless desires in his heart. At first, he complained about the heat—a complaint that was merely a prelude to others but tactful enough to prevent Maria Theresa from discovering his true intent. Taking the king’s remark literally, she started to fan him with her ostrich feathers. But as the heat subsided, the king then complained of cramps and stiffness in his legs, and just as the carriages stopped to switch horses, the queen said, “Shall I get out with you? I’m feeling tired of sitting too. We can walk for a bit; the carriage will catch up with us, and we can get back to our seats soon.”

The king frowned; it is a hard trial a jealous woman makes her husband submit to whose fidelity she suspects, when, although herself a prey to jealousy, she watches herself so narrowly that she avoids giving any pretext for an angry feeling. The king, therefore, in the present case, could not refuse; he accepted the offer, alighted from the carriage, gave his arm to the queen, and walked up and down with her while the horses were being changed. As he walked along, he cast an envious glance upon the courtiers, who were fortunate enough to be on horseback. The queen soon found out that the promenade she had suggested afforded the king as little pleasure as he had experienced from driving. She accordingly expressed a wish to return to her carriage, and the king conducted her to the door, but did not get in with her. He stepped back a few paces, and looked along the file of carriages for the purpose of recognizing the one in which he took so strong an interest. At the door of the sixth carriage he saw La Valliere’s fair countenance. As the king thus stood motionless, wrapt in thought, without perceiving that everything was ready, and that he alone was causing the delay, he heard a voice close beside him, addressing him in the most respectful manner. It was M. Malicorne, in a complete costume of an equerry, holding over his left arm the bridles of a couple of horses.

The king frowned; it’s a tough situation when a jealous woman forces her husband to prove his loyalty, especially when she herself is consumed by jealousy but is so careful not to give him any reason to feel angry. So, in this moment, the king couldn’t say no; he accepted the offer, got out of the carriage, gave his arm to the queen, and walked back and forth with her while they changed the horses. As he walked, he cast an envious glance at the courtiers who were lucky enough to be on horseback. The queen quickly realized that the stroll she suggested gave the king just as little enjoyment as the carriage ride. She then expressed a desire to return to her carriage, and the king escorted her to the door but didn’t get in with her. He stepped back a few paces and scanned the line of carriages, trying to identify the one he was so interested in. At the door of the sixth carriage, he spotted La Valliere’s lovely face. As the king stood there, lost in thought and not noticing that everything was ready and he was the only one holding things up, he heard a voice right next to him, addressing him very respectfully. It was M. Malicorne, dressed as an equerry, holding the bridles of a couple of horses over his left arm.

“Your majesty asked for a horse, I believe,” he said.

“Your majesty asked for a horse, I think,” he said.

“A horse? Have you one of my horses here?” inquired the king, trying to remember the person who addressed him, and whose face was not as yet familiar to him.

“A horse? Do you have one of my horses here?” the king asked, trying to recall the person speaking to him, whose face he didn’t recognize yet.

“Sire,” replied Malicorne, “at all events I have a horse here which is at your majesty’s service.”

“Sire,” replied Malicorne, “in any case, I have a horse here that’s at your majesty’s service.”

And Malicorne pointed at Monsieur’s bay horse, which Madame had observed. It was a beautiful creature royally caparisoned.

And Malicorne pointed to Monsieur’s bay horse, which Madame had noticed. It was a stunning animal, elegantly adorned.

“This is not one of my horses, monsieur,” said the king.

“This isn't one of my horses, sir,” said the king.

“Sire, it is a horse out of his royal highness’s stables; but he does not ride when the weather is as hot as it is now.”

“Sire, it’s a horse from his royal highness’s stables; but he doesn’t ride when the weather is as hot as it is now.”

Louis did not reply, but approached the horse, which stood pawing the ground with its foot. Malicorne hastened to hold the stirrup for him, but the king was already in the saddle. Restored to good-humor by this lucky accident, the king hastened towards the queen’s carriage, where he was anxiously expected; and notwithstanding Maria Theresa’s thoughtful and preoccupied air, he said: “I have been fortunate enough to find this horse, and I intend to avail myself of it. I felt stifled in the carriage. Adieu, ladies.”

Louis didn’t say anything but walked over to the horse, which was stamping its feet. Malicorne rushed to hold the stirrup for him, but the king was already in the saddle. Feeling upbeat thanks to this fortunate turn of events, the king quickly made his way to the queen’s carriage, where he was eagerly awaited; and despite Maria Theresa’s serious and distracted demeanor, he said, “I was lucky enough to find this horse, and I plan to make the most of it. I felt cramped in the carriage. Goodbye, ladies.”

Then bending gracefully over the arched neck of his beautiful steed, he disappeared in a second. Anne of Austria leaned forward, in order to look after him as he rode away; he did not get very far, for when he reached the sixth carriage, he reined in his horse suddenly and took off his hat. He saluted La Valliere, who uttered a cry of surprise as she saw him, blushing at the same time with pleasure. Montalais, who occupied the other seat in the carriage, made the king a most respectful bow. And then, with all the tact of a woman, she pretended to be exceedingly interested in the landscape, and withdrew herself into the left-hand corner. The conversation between the king and La Valliere began, as all lovers’ conversations generally do, namely, by eloquent looks and by a few words utterly devoid of common sense. The king explained how warm he had felt in his carriage, so much so indeed that he could almost regard the horse he then rode as a blessing thrown in his way. “And,” he added, “my benefactor is an exceedingly intelligent man, for he seemed to guess my thoughts intuitively. I have now only one wish, that of learning the name of the gentleman who so cleverly assisted his king out of his dilemma, and extricated him from his cruel position.”

Then, bending gracefully over the arched neck of his beautiful horse, he disappeared in an instant. Anne of Austria leaned forward to watch him as he rode away; he didn’t go very far, because when he reached the sixth carriage, he suddenly pulled back on the reins and took off his hat. He saluted La Valliere, who gasped in surprise at the sight of him, blushing with pleasure at the same time. Montalais, sitting in the other seat of the carriage, gave the king a very respectful bow. Then, with all the tact of a woman, she pretended to be really interested in the landscape and tucked herself into the left-hand corner. The conversation between the king and La Valliere began, as all lovers’ conversations usually do, with meaningful looks and a few completely nonsensical words. The king mentioned how warm he felt in his carriage, so much so that he could almost consider the horse he was riding a blessing. “And,” he added, “my benefactor is an incredibly smart man, as he seemed to intuitively understand my thoughts. I now have only one wish: to learn the name of the gentleman who so cleverly helped his king out of his predicament and rescued him from his tough situation.”

Montalais, during this colloquy, the first words of which had awakened her attention, had slightly altered her position, and contrived so as to meet the king’s look as he finished his remark. It followed very naturally that the king looked inquiringly as much at her as at La Valliere; she had every reason to suppose that it was herself who was appealed to, and consequently might be permitted to answer. She therefore said: “Sire, the horse which your majesty is riding belongs to Monsieur, and was being led by one of his royal highness’s gentlemen.”

Montalais, during this conversation, the opening words of which had caught her attention, adjusted her position slightly so she could meet the king's gaze as he wrapped up his statement. Naturally, the king looked at her as much as at La Valliere; she had every reason to believe that he was addressing her, and thus she felt free to respond. She said, “Sire, the horse you are riding belongs to Monsieur and was being led by one of his royal highness’s attendants.”

“And what is that gentleman’s name, may I ask, mademoiselle?”

“And what is that gentleman’s name, if I may ask, miss?”

“M. de Malicorne, sire.”

“Mr. de Malicorne, sir.”

The name produced its usual effect, for the king repeated it smilingly.

The name had its usual impact, as the king smiled and said it again.

“Yes, sire,” replied Aure. “Stay, it is the gentleman who is galloping on my left hand;” and she pointed out Malicorne, who, with a very sanctified expression, was galloping by the side of the carriage, knowing perfectly well that they were talking of him at that very moment, but sitting in his saddle as if he were deaf and dumb.

“Yes, sir,” replied Aure. “Wait, it’s the guy galloping on my left;” and she pointed to Malicorne, who, with a very holy expression, was riding alongside the carriage, fully aware that they were talking about him right then, but sitting in his saddle as if he were deaf and mute.

“Yes,” said the king, “that is the gentleman; I remember his face, and will not forget his name;” and the king looked tenderly at La Valliere.

“Yes,” said the king, “that’s the guy; I remember his face, and I won’t forget his name;” and the king looked fondly at La Valliere.

Aure had now nothing further to do; she had let Malicorne’s name fall; the soil was good; all that was now left to be done was to let the name take root, and the event would bear fruit in due season. She consequently threw herself back in her corner, feeling perfectly justified in making as many agreeable signs of recognition as she liked to Malicorne, since the latter had had the happiness of pleasing the king. As will readily be believed, Montalais was not mistaken; and Malicorne, with his quick ear and his sly look, seemed to interpret her remark as “All goes on well,” the whole being accompanied by a pantomimic action, which he fancied conveyed something resembling a kiss.

Aure had nothing more to do; she had let Malicorne’s name slip out; the situation was promising; all that was left was to let the name take root, and the outcome would bear fruit in time. So, she leaned back in her corner, feeling completely justified in offering as many friendly gestures of acknowledgment as she wanted to Malicorne, since he had managed to please the king. As you can imagine, Montalais was right; and Malicorne, with his keen ear and mischievous look, seemed to interpret her comment as “Everything is going well,” while he accompanied it with a gesture that he thought resembled a kiss.

“Alas! mademoiselle,” said the king, after a moment’s pause, “the liberty and freedom of the country is soon about to cease; your attendance on Madame will be more strictly enforced, and we shall see each other no more.”

“Alas! miss,” said the king, after a moment’s pause, “the liberty and freedom of the country is soon going to come to an end; your presence with Madame will be more strictly enforced, and we won’t see each other again.”

“Your majesty is too much attached to Madame,” replied Louise, “not to come and see her very frequently; and whenever your majesty may chance to pass across the apartments—”

“Your majesty is too fond of Madame,” replied Louise, “not to come and see her often; and whenever your majesty happens to pass through the apartments—”

“Ah!” said the king, in a tender voice, which was gradually lowered in its tone, “to perceive is not to see, and yet it seems that it would be quite sufficient for you.”

“Ah!” said the king, in a gentle voice, which gradually became softer, “to perceive is not to see, and yet it seems that it would be enough for you.”

Louise did not answer a syllable; a sigh filled her heart almost to bursting, but she stifled it.

Louise didn't say a word; a sigh filled her heart so much it felt like it might burst, but she held it back.

“You exercise a great control over yourself,” said the king to Louise, who smiled upon him with a melancholy expression. “Exert the strength you have in loving fondly,” he continued, “and I will bless Heaven for having bestowed it on you.”

“You have a lot of self-control,” the king said to Louise, who smiled at him with a sad look. “Use the strength you have to love deeply,” he added, “and I will thank Heaven for giving it to you.”

La Valliere still remained silent, but raised her eyes, brimful of affection, toward the king. Louis, as if overcome by this burning glance, passed his hand across his forehead, and pressing the sides of his horse with his knees, made him bound several paces forward. La Valliere, leaning back in her carriage, with her eyes half closed, gazed fixedly upon the king, whose plumes were floating in the air; she could not but admire his graceful carriage, his delicate and nervous limbs which pressed his horse’s sides, and the regular outline of his features, which his beautiful curling hair set off to great advantage, revealing occasionally his small and well-formed ear. In fact the poor girl was in love, and she reveled in her innocent affection. In a few moments the king was again by her side.

La Valliere remained silent but lifted her eyes, full of affection, toward the king. Louis, as if overwhelmed by this intense gaze, wiped his forehead and urged his horse forward with his knees, making it leap several paces ahead. La Valliere, leaning back in her carriage with her eyes half-closed, stared intently at the king, whose plumes were waving in the air; she couldn't help but admire his elegant posture, his slender and agile limbs pressing against the horse, and the precise features of his face, highlighted by his beautiful curling hair, revealing occasionally his small, well-shaped ear. In truth, the poor girl was in love, and she soaked in her innocent feelings. Moments later, the king was right beside her again.

“Do you not perceive,” he said, “how terribly your silence affects me? Oh! mademoiselle, how pitilessly inexorable you would become if you were ever to resolve to break off all acquaintance with any one; and then, too, I think you changeable; in fact—in fact, I dread this deep affection which fills my whole being.”

“Don’t you see,” he said, “how painfully your silence affects me? Oh! miss, how mercilessly unyielding you would be if you ever decided to cut ties with someone; and also, I find you unpredictable; in fact—in fact, I fear this deep love that fills my entire being.”

“Oh! sire, you are mistaken,” said La Valliere; “if ever I love, it will be for all my life.”

“Oh! sir, you are wrong,” La Valliere said; “if I ever love, it will be for my entire life.”

“If you love, you say,” exclaimed the king; “you do not love now, then?”

“If you love, you say,” the king exclaimed; “you don’t love now, then?”

She hid her face in her hands.

She covered her face with her hands.

“You see,” said the king, “that I am right in accusing you; you must admit you are changeable, capricious, a coquette, perhaps.”

“You see,” said the king, “that I’m right to accuse you; you have to admit that you’re fickle, unpredictable, and a bit of a tease, maybe.”

“Oh, no! sire, be perfectly satisfied as to that. No, I say again; no, no!”

“Oh, no! Sir, you can be completely assured of that. No, I say it again; no, no!”

“Promise me, then, that to me you will always be the same.”

“Promise me, then, that you will always be the same for me.”

“Oh! always, sire.”

“Oh! Always, my lord.”

“That you will never show any of that severity which would break my heart, none of that fickleness of manner which would be worse than death to me.”

“That you will never show any of that harshness that would break my heart, none of that unpredictability that would be worse than death to me.”

“Oh! no, no.”

“Oh! No way.”

“Very well, then! but listen. I like promises, I like to place under the guarantee of an oath, under the protection of Heaven, in fact, everything which interests my heart and my affections. Promise me, or rather swear to me, that if in the life we are about to commence, a life which will be full of sacrifice, mystery, anxiety, disappointment, and misunderstanding; swear to me that if we should in any way deceive, or misunderstand each other, or should judge each other unjustly, for that indeed would be criminal in love such as ours; swear to me, Louise—”

“Alright, but listen. I really value promises; I like to back them up with an oath, under the protection of Heaven, especially when it comes to what matters to my heart and feelings. Promise me, or rather swear to me, that in this life we're about to start—a life that will be full of sacrifice, mystery, anxiety, disappointment, and misunderstandings—you will promise that if we ever deceive or misunderstand each other, or judge each other unfairly—because that would be a crime for a love like ours—swear to me, Louise—”

She trembled with agitation to the very depths of her heart; it was the first time she had heard her name pronounced in that manner by her royal lover. As for the king, taking off his glove, and placing his hand within the carriage, he continued:—“Swear, that never in all our quarrels will we allow one night even to pass by, if any misunderstanding should arise between us, without a visit, or at least a message, from either, in order to convey consolation and repose to the other.”

She shook with emotion deep in her heart; it was the first time she had heard her name spoken like that by her royal lover. As for the king, he took off his glove and reached his hand into the carriage, continuing:—“Promise that during all our arguments, we won’t let a single night go by without a visit or at least a message from either of us, so that we can offer comfort and peace to one another if any misunderstanding comes up.”

La Valliere took her lover’s burning hand between her own cool palms, and pressed it softly, until a movement of the horse, frightened by the proximity of the wheels, obliged her to abandon her happiness. She had vowed as he desired.

La Valliere took her lover’s hot hand between her own cool palms and pressed it gently until a sudden movement of the horse, startled by the close wheels, forced her to let go of her joy. She had promised as he wanted.

“Return, sire,” she said, “return to the queen. I foresee a storm yonder, which threatens my peace of mind and yours.”

“Come back, sir,” she said, “come back to the queen. I see a storm out there that threatens both my peace of mind and yours.”

Louis obeyed, saluted Mademoiselle de Montalais, and set off at a gallop to rejoin the queen. As he passed Monsieur’s carriage, he observed that he was fast asleep, although Madame, on her part, was wide awake. As the king passed her she said, “What a beautiful horse, sire! Is it not Monsieur’s bay horse?”

Louis complied, saluted Mademoiselle de Montalais, and took off at a gallop to catch up with the queen. As he rode by Monsieur’s carriage, he noticed that he was sound asleep, while Madame, for her part, was wide awake. When the king passed her, she remarked, “What a beautiful horse, sire! Isn’t that Monsieur’s bay horse?”

The young queen kindly asked, “Are you better now, sire?” 3

The young queen gently asked, “Are you feeling better now, sir?” 3

Chapter XXIII. Triumfeminate.

On the king’s arrival in Paris, he sat at the council which had been summoned, and worked for a certain portion of the day. The queen remained with the queen-mother, and burst into tears as soon as she had taken leave of the king. “Ah, madame!” she said, “the king no longer loves me! What will become of me?”

On the king’s arrival in Paris, he attended the council that had been called and worked for part of the day. The queen stayed with the queen-mother and broke down in tears as soon as she said goodbye to the king. “Oh, madame!” she exclaimed, “the king doesn’t love me anymore! What’s going to happen to me?”

“A husband always loves his wife when she is like you,” replied Anne of Austria.

“A husband always loves his wife when she’s like you,” replied Anne of Austria.

“A time may come when he will love another woman instead of me.”

“A time might come when he will love another woman instead of me.”

“What do you call loving?”

“What do you mean by love?”

“Always thinking of a person—always seeking her society.”

“Always thinking about someone—always wanting to be around her.”

“Do you happen to have remarked,” said Anne of Austria, “that the king has ever done anything of the sort?”

“Have you noticed,” said Anne of Austria, “that the king has ever done anything like that?”

“No, madame,” said the young queen, hesitatingly.

“No, ma'am,” said the young queen, hesitantly.

“What is there to complain of, then, Marie?”

“What’s there to complain about, then, Marie?”

“You will admit that the king leaves me?”

"You'll agree that the king is leaving me?"

“The king, my daughter, belongs to his people.”

“The king, my daughter, is one of his people.”

“And that is the very reason why he no longer belongs to me; and that is the reason, too, why I shall find myself, as so many queens before me, forsaken and forgotten, whilst glory and honors will be reserved for others. Oh, my mother! the king is so handsome! how often will others tell him that they love him, and how much, indeed, they must do so!”

“And that’s exactly why he no longer belongs to me; and that’s also why I’ll find myself, like so many queens before me, abandoned and forgotten, while glory and honors go to others. Oh, my mother! The king is so handsome! How often will others tell him that they love him, and just how much they must truly love him!”

“It is very seldom, indeed, that women love the man in loving the king. But if such a thing happened, which I doubt, you would do better to wish, Marie, that such women should really love your husband. In the first place, the devoted love of a mistress is a rapid element of the dissolution of a lover’s affection; and then, by dint of loving, the mistress loses all influence over her lover, whose power of wealth she does not covet, caring only for his affection. Wish, therefore, that the king should love but lightly, and that his mistress should love with all her heart.”

“It’s very rare for women to love the man while loving the king. But if that ever did happen, which I doubt, you’d be better off hoping, Marie, that those women actually love your husband. First of all, the dedicated love of a mistress often leads to the breakdown of a lover’s attachment; and then, by loving him, the mistress loses all influence over her lover, since she doesn’t care about his wealth, only about his affection. So, wish for the king to love only a little, and for his mistress to love him completely.”

“Oh, my mother, what power may not a deep affection exercise over him!”

“Oh, my mother, what influence can a strong affection have over him!”

“And yet you say you are resigned?”

“And yet you say you’ve accepted it?”

“Quite true, quite true; I speak absurdly. There is a feeling of anguish, however, which I can never control.”

“That's right, that's right; I do sound ridiculous. Still, there’s a feeling of pain that I can never manage to control.”

“And that is?”

"What’s that?"

“The king may make a happy choice—may find a home, with all the tender influences of home, not far from that we can offer him,—a home with children round him, the children of another woman. Oh, madame! I should die if I were but to see the king’s children.”

“The king might make a good choice—he could find a home, with all the loving comforts of home, close to what we can provide for him—a home with kids around him, the kids of another woman. Oh, madame! I would be heartbroken if I were to see the king’s children.”

“Marie, Marie,” replied the queen-mother with a smile, and she took the young queen’s hand in her own, “remember what I am going to say, and let it always be a consolation to you: the king cannot have a Dauphin without you.”

“Marie, Marie,” replied the queen mother with a smile, taking the young queen’s hand in hers, “remember what I’m about to say, and let it always comfort you: the king can’t have a Dauphin without you.”

With this remark the queen-mother quitted her daughter-in-law, in order to meet Madame, whose arrival in the grand cabinet had just been announced by one of the pages. Madame had scarcely taken time to change her dress. Her face revealed her agitation, which betrayed a plan, the execution of which occupied, while the result disturbed, her mind.

With this comment, the queen mother left her daughter-in-law to go meet Madame, whose arrival in the grand cabinet had just been announced by one of the pages. Madame barely had time to change her dress. Her face showed her anxiety, which revealed a plan that occupied her thoughts while the outcome troubled her.

“I came to ascertain,” she said, “if your majesties are suffering any fatigue from our journey.”

“I wanted to check,” she said, “if you both are feeling tired from our trip.”

“None at all,” said the queen-mother.

“Not a bit,” said the queen mother.

“A little,” replied Maria Theresa.

“A bit,” replied Maria Theresa.

“I have suffered from annoyance more than anything else,” said Madame.

“I’ve been bothered more than anything else,” said Madame.

“How was that?” inquired Anne of Austria.

“How was that?” Anne of Austria asked.

“The fatigue the king undergoes in riding about on horseback.”

“The tiredness the king experiences from riding on horseback.”

“That does the king good.”

“That benefits the king.”

“And it was I who advised him,” said Maria Theresa, turning pale.

“And it was I who advised him,” said Maria Theresa, turning pale.

Madame said not a word in reply; but one of those smiles which were peculiarly her own flitted for a moment across her lips, without passing over the rest of her face; then, immediately changing the conversation, she continued, “We shall find Paris precisely the Paris we quitted; the same intrigues, plots, and flirtations going on.”

Madame didn’t say anything in response; however, a smile that was uniquely hers briefly appeared on her lips, without touching the rest of her face. Then, quickly shifting the conversation, she added, “We’ll find Paris exactly as we left it; the same intrigues, plots, and flirtations going on.”

“Intrigues! What intrigues do you allude to?” inquired the queen-mother.

“Intrigues! What intrigues are you talking about?” the queen mother asked.

“People are talking a good deal about M. Fouquet and Madame Plessis-Belliere.”

“People are talking a lot about M. Fouquet and Madame Plessis-Belliere.”

“Who makes up the number to about ten thousand,” replied the queen-mother. “But what are the plots you speak of?”

“Who makes up the number to about ten thousand,” replied the queen mother. “But what are the plots you’re talking about?”

“We have, it seems, certain misunderstandings with Holland to settle.”

"We apparently have some misunderstandings with Holland to clear up."

“What about?”

"What’s up?"

“Monsieur has been telling me the story of the medals.”

“Monsieur has been telling me the story about the medals.”

“Oh!” exclaimed the young queen, “you mean those medals struck in Holland, on which a cloud is seen passing across the sun, which is the king’s device. You are wrong in calling that a plot—it is an insult.”

“Oh!” exclaimed the young queen, “you mean those medals made in Holland, where a cloud is shown passing across the sun, which is the king’s symbol. You’re mistaken to call it a plot—it’s an insult.”

“But so contemptible that the king can well despise it,” replied the queen-mother. “Well, what are the flirtations which are alluded to? Do you mean that of Madame d’Olonne?”

“But it's so pathetic that the king can easily look down on it,” replied the queen mother. “So, what are the flirtations you're talking about? Are you referring to Madame d’Olonne?”

“No, no; nearer ourselves than that.”

“No, no; closer to us than that.”

Casa de usted,” murmured the queen-mother, and without moving her lips, in her daughter-in-law’s ear, without being overheard by Madame, who thus continued:—“You know the terrible news?” 4

Your place,” the queen-mother whispered, and without moving her lips, said it in her daughter-in-law’s ear, making sure Madame didn’t overhear, who then continued:—“Do you know the terrible news?” 4

“Oh, yes; M. de Guiche’s wound.”

“Oh, yes; M. de Guiche’s injury.”

“And you attribute it, I suppose, as every one else does, to an accident which happened to him while hunting?”

“And you think, like everyone else, that it was an accident that happened to him while he was hunting?”

“Yes, of course,” said both the queens together, their interest awakened.

“Yes, of course,” said both queens at the same time, their interest piqued.

Madame drew closer to them, as she said, in a low tone of voice, “It was a duel.”

Madame moved closer to them and said in a quiet voice, “It was a duel.”

“Ah!” said Anne of Austria, in a severe tone; for, in her ears, the word “duel,” which had been forbidden in France all the time she reigned over it, had a strange sound.

“Ah!” said Anne of Austria, in a stern tone; for, to her, the word “duel,” which had been banned in France throughout her reign, sounded strange.

“A most deplorable duel, which has nearly cost Monsieur two of his best friends, and the king two of his best servants.”

“A really unfortunate duel, which has almost cost Monsieur two of his closest friends and the king two of his best servants.”

“What was the cause of the duel?” inquired the young queen, animated by a secret instinct.

“What triggered the duel?” asked the young queen, driven by a hidden intuition.

“Flirtation,” repeated Madame, triumphantly. “The gentlemen in question were conversing about the virtue of a particular lady belonging to the court. One of them thought that Pallas was a very second-rate person compared to her; the other pretended that the lady in question was an imitation of Venus alluring Mars; and thereupon the two gentlemen fought as fiercely as Hector and Achilles.”

“Flirting,” Madame said again, triumphantly. “The men in question were discussing the qualities of a particular lady from the court. One of them believed that Pallas was nothing special compared to her; the other claimed that the lady was like Venus enticing Mars; and then the two men fought as fiercely as Hector and Achilles.”

“Venus alluring Mars?” said the young queen in a low tone of voice without venturing to examine into the allegory very deeply.

“Venus tempting Mars?” said the young queen softly, not daring to look too closely at the metaphor.

“Who is the lady?” inquired Anne of Austria abruptly. “You said, I believe, she was one of the ladies of honor?”

“Who is that woman?” Anne of Austria asked suddenly. “You mentioned, I think, that she was one of the ladies of honor?”

“Did I say so?” replied Madame.

“Did I say that?” replied Madame.

“Yes; at least I thought I heard you mention it.”

“Yeah; I thought I heard you say that.”

“Are you not aware that such a woman is of ill-omen to a royal house?”

“Don’t you know that a woman like that brings bad luck to a royal family?”

“Is it not Mademoiselle de la Valliere?” said the queen-mother.

“Is it not Mademoiselle de la Valliere?” said the queen mother.

“Yes, indeed, that plain-looking creature.”

"Yes, that's a plain-looking creature."

“I thought she was affianced to a gentleman who certainly is not, at least so I have heard, either M. de Guiche or M. de Wardes?”

“I thought she was engaged to a guy who definitely isn’t, at least from what I’ve heard, either M. de Guiche or M. de Wardes?”

“Very possibly, madame.”

“Probably, ma'am.”

The young queen took up a piece of tapestry, and began to broider with an affectation of tranquillity her trembling fingers contradicted.

The young queen picked up a piece of tapestry and started to embroider, trying to appear calm, even though her shaking fingers revealed otherwise.

“What were you saying about Venus and Mars?” pursued the queen-mother. “Is there a Mars also?”

“What were you saying about Venus and Mars?” asked the queen-mother. “Is there a Mars too?”

“She boasts of that being the case.”

“She brags that this is true.”

“Did you say she boasts of it?”

“Did you say she brags about it?”

“That was the cause of the duel.”

"That was why they had the duel."

“And M. de Guiche upheld the cause of Mars?”

“And M. de Guiche supported Mars's cause?”

“Yes, certainly; like the devoted servant he is.”

“Yes, of course; just like the loyal servant he is.”

“The devoted servant of whom?” exclaimed the young queen, forgetting her reserve in allowing her jealous feeling to escape.

“The devoted servant of whom?” exclaimed the young queen, letting her jealousy slip out and forgetting to hold back.

“Mars, not to be defended except at the expense of Venus,” replied Madame. “M. de Guiche maintained the perfect innocence of Mars, and no doubt affirmed that it was all a mere boast.”

“Mars, not to be defended except at the cost of Venus,” replied Madame. “M. de Guiche insisted on Mars's complete innocence and no doubt claimed that it was all just a brag.”

“And M. de Wardes,” said Anne of Austria, quietly, “spread the report that Venus was within her rights, I suppose?”

“And M. de Wardes,” said Anne of Austria, quietly, “is spreading the rumor that Venus was justified, I guess?”

“Oh, De Wardes,” thought Madame, “you shall pay dearly for the wound you have given that noblest—best of men!” And she began to attack De Wardes with the greatest bitterness; thus discharging her own and De Guiche’s debt, with the assurance that she was working the future ruin of her enemy. She said so much, in fact, that had Manicamp been there, he would have regretted he had shown such firm regard for his friend, inasmuch as it resulted in the ruin of his unfortunate foe.

“Oh, De Wardes,” thought Madame, “you're going to pay dearly for hurting that noble—best of men!” And she began to attack De Wardes with intense bitterness; this way, she was settling her own and De Guiche’s score, knowing she was contributing to her enemy's future downfall. She said so much, in fact, that if Manicamp had been there, he would have regretted being so loyal to his friend, since it led to the destruction of his unfortunate rival.

“I see nothing in the whole affair but one cause of mischief, and that is La Valliere herself,” said the queen-mother.

“I see nothing in the whole situation but one source of trouble, and that is La Valliere herself,” said the queen-mother.

The young queen resumed her work with perfect indifference of manner, while Madame listened eagerly.

The young queen went back to her work with complete indifference, while Madame listened intently.

“I do not yet quite understand what you said just now about the danger of coquetry,” resumed Anne of Austria.

“I still don’t really understand what you just said about the risk of flirting,” Anne of Austria continued.

“It is quite true,” Madame hastened to say, “that if the girl had not been a coquette, Mars would not have thought at all about her.”

“It’s absolutely true,” Madame quickly added, “that if the girl hadn’t been flirtatious, Mars wouldn’t have thought about her at all.”

The repetition of this word Mars brought a passing color to the queen’s face; but she still continued her work.

The repetition of this word Mars brought a fleeting flush to the queen’s face; but she kept on with her work.

“I will not permit that, in my court, gentlemen should be set against each other in this manner,” said Anne of Austria, calmly. “Such manners were useful enough, perhaps, in days when the divided nobility had no other rallying-point than mere gallantry. At that time women, whose sway was absolute and undivided, were privileged to encourage men’s valor by frequent trials of their courage. But now, thank Heaven, there is but one master in France, and to him every instinct of the mind, every pulse of the body are due. I will not allow my son to be deprived of any single one of his servants.” And she turned towards the young queen, saying, “What is to be done with this La Valliere?”

“I won’t allow any gentlemen to be pitted against each other in my court like this,” Anne of Austria said calmly. “Such behavior might have been useful in times when the divided nobility had nothing to unite them except for chivalry. Back then, women, who held all the power, had the privilege of motivating men’s bravery through constant tests of their courage. But now, thank God, there is only one master in France, and every thought and every heartbeat should be devoted to him. I won’t let my son lose any of his servants.” Then she turned to the young queen, asking, “What should we do about this La Valliere?”

“La Valliere?” said the queen, apparently surprised, “I do not even know the name;” and she accompanied this remark by one of those cold, fixed smiles only to be observed on royal lips.

“Lavalierre?” said the queen, seeming surprised. “I don’t even know that name,” and she followed this comment with one of those cold, fixed smiles that only appear on royal lips.

Madame was herself a princess great in every respect, great in intelligence, great by birth, by pride; the queen’s reply, however, completely astonished her, and she was obliged to pause for a moment in order to recover herself. “She is one of my maids of honor,” she replied, with a bow.

Madame was a true princess in every way—smart, noble by birth, and full of pride. However, the queen’s response completely surprised her, and she had to take a moment to compose herself. “She is one of my maids of honor,” she said, giving a bow.

“In that case,” retorted Maria Theresa, in the same tone, “it is your affair, my sister, and not ours.”

“In that case,” replied Maria Theresa, in the same tone, “it’s your issue, my sister, not ours.”

“I beg your pardon,” resumed Anne of Austria, “it is my affair. And I perfectly well understand,” she pursued, addressing a look full of intelligence at Madame, “Madame’s motive for saying what she has just said.”

“I’m sorry,” continued Anne of Austria, “this is my business. And I completely understand,” she added, giving Madame a knowing look, “Madame’s reason for saying what she just said.”

“Everything which emanates from you, madame,” said the English princess, “proceeds from the lips of Wisdom.”

“Everything that comes from you, madame,” said the English princess, “is spoken with the voice of Wisdom.”

“If we send this girl back to her own family,” said Maria Theresa, gently, “we must bestow a pension upon her.”

“If we send this girl back to her family,” said Maria Theresa, gently, “we need to give her a pension.”

“Which I will provide for out of my income,” exclaimed Madame.

“Which I will cover from my earnings,” exclaimed Madame.

“No, no,” interrupted Anne of Austria, “no disturbance, I beg. The king dislikes that the slightest disrespectful remark should be made of any lady. Let everything be done quietly. Will you have the kindness, Madame, to send for this girl here; and you, my daughter, will have the goodness to retire to your own room.”

“No, no,” interrupted Anne of Austria, “please, no disturbances. The king doesn't like any disrespectful comments made about any lady. Let's keep everything calm. Would you be kind enough, Madame, to bring this girl here; and you, my daughter, please go back to your own room.”

The dowager queen’s entreaties were commands, and as Maria Theresa rose to return to her apartments, Madame rose in order to send a page to summon La Valliere.

The dowager queen’s requests were orders, and as Maria Theresa stood up to head back to her rooms, Madame stood up to send a page to call for La Valliere.

Chapter XXIV. The First Quarrel.

La Valliere entered the queen-mother’s apartments without in the least suspecting that a serious plot was being concerted against her. She thought it was for something connected with her duties, and never had the queen-mother been unkind to her when such was the case. Besides, not being immediately under the control or direction of Anne of Austria, she could only have an official connection with her, to which her own gentleness of disposition, and the rank of the august princess, made her yield on every occasion with the best possible grace. She therefore advanced towards the queen-mother with that soft and gentle smile which constituted her principal charm, and as she did not approach sufficiently close, Anne of Austria signed to her to come nearer. Madame then entered the room, and with a perfectly calm air took her seat beside her mother-in-law, and continued the work which Maria Theresa had begun. When La Valliere, instead of the direction which she expected to receive immediately on entering the room, perceived these preparations, she looked with curiosity, if not with uneasiness, at the two princesses. Anne seemed full of thought, while Madame maintained an affectation of indifference that would have alarmed a less timid person even than Louise.

La Valliere entered the queen-mother’s apartments without having any idea that a serious plot was being planned against her. She thought it had to do with her duties, and the queen-mother had never been unkind to her in such situations. Besides, since she wasn't directly under Anne of Austria's control, her connection with her was purely official. Her own gentle nature, combined with the rank of the distinguished princess, made her defer to her on every occasion with the utmost grace. She approached the queen-mother with that soft and gentle smile that was her main charm, and when she didn’t get close enough, Anne of Austria gestured for her to come nearer. Madame then entered the room and, maintaining a perfectly calm demeanor, took her seat beside her mother-in-law, continuing the work that Maria Theresa had started. When La Valliere noticed the preparations instead of the direction she expected upon entering, she looked curiously, if not uneasily, at the two princesses. Anne appeared deep in thought, while Madame feigned indifference, which would have worried someone less timid than Louise.

“Mademoiselle,” said the queen-mother suddenly, without attempting to moderate or disguise her Spanish accent, which she never failed to do except when she was angry, “come closer; we were talking of you, as every one else seems to be doing.”

“Mademoiselle,” the queen-mother said suddenly, not bothering to tone down her Spanish accent, which she usually did unless she was angry, “come closer; we were talking about you, just like everyone else seems to be.”

“Of me!” exclaimed La Valliere, turning pale.

“Of me!” La Valliere exclaimed, turning pale.

“Do you pretend to be ignorant of it; are you not aware of the duel between M. de Guiche and M. de Wardes?”

“Are you pretending not to know about it? Are you unaware of the duel between M. de Guiche and M. de Wardes?”

“Oh, madame! I heard of it yesterday,” said La Valliere, clasping her hands together.

“Oh, ma'am! I heard about it yesterday,” said La Valliere, clasping her hands together.

“And did you not foresee this quarrel?”

“And didn’t you see this argument coming?”

“Why should I, madame?”

“Why should I, ma'am?”

“Because two men never fight without a motive, and because you must be aware of the motive which awakened the animosity of the two in question.”

“Because two men never fight without a reason, and because you need to understand the reason that stirred up the hostility between the two involved.”

“I am perfectly ignorant of it, madame.”

“I have no idea about it, ma'am.”

“A persevering denial is a very commonplace mode of defense, and you, who have great pretensions to be witty and clever, ought to avoid commonplaces. What else have you to say?”

“A stubborn refusal is a pretty typical way to defend yourself, and you, who claim to be witty and clever, should steer clear of clichés. What else do you have to say?”

“Oh! madame, your majesty terrifies me with your cold severity of manner; but I do not understand how I can have incurred your displeasure, or in what respect people concern themselves about me.”

“Oh! Ma'am, your majesty frightens me with your cold demeanor; but I don’t see how I’ve upset you, or why people are worried about me.”

“Then I will tell you. M. de Guiche has been obliged to undertake your defense.”

“Then I will tell you. M. de Guiche has had to take on your defense.”

“My defense?”

"My defense?"

“Yes. He is a gallant knight, and beautiful adventuresses like to see brave knights couch lances in their honor. But, for my part, I hate fields of battle, and above all I hate adventures, and—take my remark as you please.”

“Yes. He is a noble knight, and beautiful adventurers love to see brave knights ready to fight in their honor. But as for me, I can’t stand battlefields, and above all, I detest adventures—interpret my statement however you wish.”

La Valliere sank at the queen’s feet, who turned her back upon her. She stretched out her hands towards Madame, who laughed in her face. A feeling of pride made her rise to her feet.

La Valliere fell to her knees at the queen’s feet, who turned her back on her. She reached out her hands towards Madame, who laughed in her face. A surge of pride caused her to stand back up.

“I have begged your majesty to tell me what is the crime I am accused of—I can claim this at your hands; and I see I am condemned before I am even permitted to justify myself.”

“I have asked you, Your Majesty, to tell me what crime I’m being accused of—I have that right; yet I see that I am already condemned before I even get a chance to defend myself.”

“Eh! indeed,” cried Anne of Austria, “listen to her beautiful phrases, Madame, and to her fine sentiments; she is an inexhaustible well of tenderness and heroic expressions. One can easily see, young lady, that you have cultivated your mind in the society of crowned heads.”

“Wow! Indeed,” exclaimed Anne of Austria, “listen to her beautiful phrases, Madame, and her wonderful sentiments; she is an endless source of tenderness and heroic expressions. It’s clear, young lady, that you’ve refined your mind in the company of royalty.”

La Valliere felt struck to the heart; she became, not whiter, but as white as a lily, and all her strength forsook her.

La Valliere felt hit to the core; she didn't become whiter but turned as white as a lily, and all her strength left her.

“I wished to inform you,” interrupted the queen, disdainfully, “that if you continue to nourish such feelings, you will humiliate us to such a degree that we shall be ashamed of appearing before you. Be simple in your manners. By the by, I am informed that you are affianced; is it the case?”

“I wanted to let you know,” the queen interrupted, looking down her nose at him, “that if you keep holding onto those feelings, you’ll embarrass us so much that we won’t want to face you. Try to be more straightforward. By the way, I’ve heard you’re engaged; is that true?”

La Valliere pressed her hand over her heart, which was wrung with a fresh pang.

La Valliere pressed her hand over her heart, which was filled with a new ache.

“Answer when you are spoken to!”

“Respond when someone talks to you!”

“Yes, madame.”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“To a gentleman?”

"To a guy?"

“Yes, madame.”

"Yes, ma'am."

“His name?”

"What's his name?"

“The Vicomte de Bragelonne.”

“Vicomte de Bragelonne.”

“Are you aware that it is an exceedingly fortunate circumstance for you, mademoiselle, that such is the case, and without fortune or position, as you are, or without any very great personal advantages, you ought to bless Heaven for having procured you such a future as seems to be in store for you?”

“Are you aware that it’s incredibly lucky for you, miss, that this is the case? Without wealth or status like you have, or any significant personal advantages, you should thank Heaven for the future that seems to be waiting for you?”

La Valliere did not reply. “Where is the Vicomte de Bragelonne?” pursued the queen.

La Valliere didn't respond. "Where is the Vicomte de Bragelonne?" the queen pressed.

“In England,” said Madame, “where the report of this young lady’s success will not fail to reach him.”

“In England,” said Madame, “where news of this young lady’s success will definitely reach him.”

“Oh, Heaven!” murmured La Valliere in despair.

“Oh, God!” murmured La Valliere in despair.

“Very well, mademoiselle!” said Anne of Austria, “we will get this young gentleman to return, and send you away somewhere with him. If you are of a different opinion—for girls have strange views and fancies at times—trust to me, I will put you in a proper path again. I have done as much for girls who are not as good as you are, probably.”

“Alright, miss!” said Anne of Austria, “we’ll make sure this young man comes back, and send you off somewhere with him. If you think differently—because girls can have odd thoughts sometimes—trust me, I’ll set you straight again. I’ve done the same for girls who aren’t as good as you are, probably.”

La Valliere ceased to hear the queen, who pitilessly added: “I will send you somewhere, by yourself, where you will be able to indulge in a little serious reflection. Reflection calms the ardor of the blood, and swallows up the illusions of youth. I suppose you understand what I have been saying?”

La Vallière stopped listening to the queen, who coldly continued: “I will send you away, alone, to a place where you can have some time for serious reflection. Reflection cools the passion of youth, and it takes away your illusions. I assume you understand what I’m saying?”

“Madame!”

"Ma'am!"

“Not a word?”

"Not a single word?"

“I am innocent of everything your majesty supposes. Oh, madame! you are a witness of my despair. I love, I respect your majesty so much.”

“I am innocent of everything you think, your majesty. Oh, madame! You see my despair. I love and respect you so much, your majesty.”

“It would be far better not to respect me at all,” said the queen, with a chilling irony of manner. “It would be far better if you were not innocent. Do you presume to suppose that I should be satisfied simply to leave you unpunished if you had committed the fault?”

“It would be much better if you didn’t respect me at all,” said the queen, her tone coldly ironic. “It would be much better if you weren’t innocent. Do you really think I’d be okay with just letting you go unpunished if you had done something wrong?”

“Oh, madame! you are killing me.”

“Oh, ma'am! You're driving me crazy.”

“No acting, if you please, or I will precipitate the denouement of this play; leave the room; return to your own apartment, and I trust my lesson may be of service to you.”

“No acting, please, or I'll speed up the denouement of this play; leave the room; go back to your own place, and I hope my lesson will be helpful to you.”

“Madame!” said La Valliere to the Duchess d’Orleans, whose hands she seized in her own, “do you, who are so good, intercede for me?”

“Madame!” La Valliere said to the Duchess d’Orleans, grabbing her hands, “will you, who are so kind, advocate for me?”

“I!” replied the latter, with an insulting joy, “I—good!—Ah, mademoiselle, you think nothing of the kind;” and with a rude, hasty gesture she repulsed the young girl’s grasp.

“I!” replied the latter, with a mocking delight, “I—great!—Oh, miss, you don’t think anything like that;” and with a disrespectful, quick motion, she pushed away the young girl’s hand.

La Valliere, instead of giving way, as from her extreme pallor and her tears the two princesses possibly expected, suddenly resumed her calm and dignified air; she bowed profoundly, and left the room.

La Valliere, instead of breaking down as the two princesses might have expected due to her extreme paleness and tears, suddenly regained her composure and dignity. She gave a deep bow and left the room.

“Well!” said Anne of Austria to Madame, “do you think she will begin again?”

“Well!” said Anne of Austria to Madame, “do you think she'll start up again?”

“I always suspect those gentle, patient characters,” replied Madame. “Nothing is more full of courage than a patient heart, nothing more self-reliant than a gentle spirit.”

“I always have my doubts about those gentle, patient people,” replied Madame. “Nothing is braver than a patient heart, and nothing is more self-sufficient than a gentle spirit.”

“I feel I may almost venture to assure you she will think twice before she looks at the god Mars again.”

“I think I can confidently say she will think twice before looking at the god Mars again.”

“So long as she does not obtain the protection of his buckler I do not care,” retorted Madame.

“So long as she doesn’t get his protection, I don’t care,” replied Madame.

A proud, defiant look of the queen-mother was the reply to this objection, which was by no means deficient in finesse; and both of them, almost sure of their victory, went to look for Maria Theresa, who had been waiting for them with impatience.

A proud, defiant look from the queen-mother was the response to this objection, which was quite clever; and both of them, almost confident of their victory, went to find Maria Theresa, who had been waiting for them impatiently.

It was about half-past six in the evening, and the king had just partaken of refreshment. He lost no time; but the repast finished, and business matters settled, he took Saint-Aignan by the arm, and desired him to lead the way to La Valliere’s apartments. The courtier uttered an exclamation.

It was around 6:30 PM, and the king had just had a snack. He wasted no time; once the meal was over and the business affairs sorted, he grabbed Saint-Aignan by the arm and asked him to show the way to La Valliere’s rooms. The courtier gasped.

“Well, what is that for? It is a habit you will have to adopt, and in order to adopt a habit, one must make a beginning.”

“Well, what’s that for? It’s a habit you’ll need to pick up, and to pick up a habit, you have to start somewhere.”

“Oh, sire!” said Saint-Aignan, “it is hardly possible: for every one can be seen entering or leaving those apartments. If, however, some pretext or other were made use of—if your majesty, for instance, would wait until Madame were in her own apartments—”

“Oh, sir!” said Saint-Aignan, “that’s hardly possible: everyone can be seen going in and out of those rooms. However, if some excuse were made—if your majesty, for example, would wait until Madame is in her own rooms—”

“No pretext; no delays. I have had enough of these impediments and mysteries; I cannot perceive in what respect the king of France dishonors himself by conversing with an amiable and clever girl. Evil be to him who evil thinks.”

“No excuses; no postponements. I’m tired of these obstacles and secrets; I don’t see how the king of France dishonors himself by talking to a charming and smart girl. Curse those who think evil.”

“Will your majesty forgive an excess of zeal on my part?”

“Will your majesty forgive my excessive enthusiasm?”

“Speak freely.”

"Speak your mind."

“How about the queen?”

"What about the queen?"

“True, true; I always wish the most entire respect to be shown to her majesty. Well, then, this evening only will I pay Mademoiselle de la Valliere a visit, and after to-day I will make use of any pretext you like. To-morrow we will devise all sorts of means; to-night I have no time.”

“That's right; I always want to show the utmost respect to her majesty. So, this evening I'll only visit Mademoiselle de la Valliere, and after today I'll come up with any excuse you want. Tomorrow we can come up with all kinds of strategies; tonight I'm short on time.”

Saint-Aignan made no reply; he descended the steps, preceding the king, and crossed the different courtyards with a feeling of shame, which the distinguished honor of accompanying the king did not remove. The reason was that Saint-Aignan wished to stand well with Madame, as well as with the queens, and also, that he did not, on the other hand, want to displease Mademoiselle de la Valliere: and in order to carry out so many promising affairs, it was difficult to avoid jostling against some obstacle or other. Besides, the windows of the young queen’s rooms, those of the queen-mother’s, and of Madame herself, looked out upon the courtyard of the maids of honor. To be seen, therefore, accompanying the king, would be effectually to quarrel with three great and influential princesses—whose authority was unbounded—for the purpose of supporting the ephemeral credit of a mistress. The unhappy Saint-Aignan, who had not displayed a very great amount of courage in taking La Valliere’s part in the park of Fontainebleau, did not feel any braver in the broad day-light, and found a thousand defects in the poor girl which he was most eager to communicate to the king. But his trial soon finished,—the courtyards were crossed; not a curtain was drawn aside, nor a window opened. The king walked hastily, because of his impatience, and the long legs of Saint-Aignan, who preceded him. At the door, however, Saint-Aignan wished to retire, but the king desired him to remain; a delicate consideration, on the king’s part, which the courtier could very well have dispensed with. He had to follow Louis into La Valliere’s apartment. As soon as the king arrived the young girl dried her tears, but so precipitately that the king perceived it. He questioned her most anxiously and tenderly, and pressed her to tell him the cause of her emotion.

Saint-Aignan didn't respond; he walked down the steps ahead of the king and crossed the various courtyards feeling ashamed, a feeling that the honor of accompanying the king couldn't erase. The reason was that Saint-Aignan wanted to maintain good relations with Madame and the queens, while at the same time, he didn’t want to upset Mademoiselle de la Valliere. Managing all these delicate relationships made it hard to avoid some kind of conflict. Furthermore, the windows of the young queen's rooms, the queen-mother's, and Madame's overlooked the maids of honor's courtyard. So, being seen walking with the king could easily lead to problems with three powerful princesses—whose influence was immense—just to support a fleeting fling. Poor Saint-Aignan, who hadn’t shown much courage in defending La Valliere in the park at Fontainebleau, didn’t feel any braver in the daylight and found countless flaws in the girl that he was eager to share with the king. However, his ordeal was soon over—the courtyards were crossed with no curtains drawn or windows opened. The king walked quickly due to his impatience and the long strides of Saint-Aignan ahead of him. At the door, Saint-Aignan wanted to step back, but the king asked him to stay; a thoughtful gesture from the king that the courtier could have easily done without. He had to follow Louis into La Valliere's room. As soon as the king arrived, the young girl wiped her tears quickly, so much so that the king noticed. He asked her about it with great concern and tenderness and urged her to share what was upsetting her.

“Nothing is the matter, sire,” she said.

“Everything's fine, your majesty,” she said.

“And yet you were weeping?”

"And yet you were crying?"

“Oh, no, indeed, sire.”

“Oh, no, really, sir.”

“Look, Saint-Aignan, and tell me if I am mistaken.”

“Look, Saint-Aignan, and let me know if I'm wrong.”

Saint-Aignan ought to have answered, but he was too much embarrassed.

Saint-Aignan should have replied, but he was too embarrassed.

“At all events your eyes are red, mademoiselle,” said the king.

“At any rate, your eyes are red, miss,” said the king.

“The dust of the road merely, sire.”

“The dust of the road, just that, sir.”

“No, no; you no longer possess the air of supreme contentment which renders you so beautiful and so attractive. You do not look at me. Why avoid my gaze?” he said, as she turned aside her head. “In Heaven’s name, what is the matter?” he inquired, beginning to lose command over himself.

“No, no; you no longer have that aura of happiness that makes you so beautiful and so appealing. You’re not looking at me. Why are you avoiding my gaze?” he said, as she turned her head away. “For heaven's sake, what’s wrong?” he asked, starting to lose his composure.

“Nothing at all, sire; and I am perfectly ready to assure your majesty that my mind is as free from anxiety as you could possibly wish.”

“Not a thing, your majesty; and I can assure you that my mind is completely free of worry, just as you would want it to be.”

“Your mind at ease, when I see you are embarrassed at the slightest thing. Has any one annoyed you?”

“Relax, I notice you get embarrassed over the tiniest things. Has someone upset you?”

“No, no, sire.”

“No, no, Your Majesty.”

“I insist upon knowing if such really be the case,” said the prince, his eyes sparkling.

“I insist on knowing if that's really the case,” said the prince, his eyes sparkling.

“No one, sire, no one has in any way offended me.”

“No one, sir, no one has offended me in any way.”

“In that case, pray resume your gentle air of gayety, or that sweet melancholy look which I so loved in you this morning; for pity’s sake, do so.”

“In that case, please go back to your cheerful vibe or that sweet, sad look I loved in you this morning; for goodness' sake, do so.”

“Yes, sire, yes.”

"Yes, sir, yes."

The king tapped the floor impatiently with his foot, saying, “Such a change is positively inexplicable.” And he looked at Saint-Aignan, who had also remarked La Valliere’s peculiar lethargy, as well as the king’s impatience.

The king tapped his foot on the floor impatiently and said, “This change is completely baffling.” Then he glanced at Saint-Aignan, who had also noticed La Valliere’s strange sluggishness, as well as the king’s irritation.

It was futile for the king to entreat, and as useless for him to try to overcome her depression: the poor girl was completely overwhelmed,—the appearance of an angel would hardly have awakened her from her torpor.

It was pointless for the king to beg, and just as pointless for him to try to lift her spirits: the poor girl was utterly consumed—even the sight of an angel would barely rouse her from her stupor.

The king saw in her repeated negative replies a mystery full of unkindness; he began to look round the apartment with a suspicious air. There happened to be in La Valliere’s room a miniature of Athos. The king remarked that this portrait bore a strong resemblance to Bragelonne, for it had been taken when the count was quite a young man. He looked at it with a threatening air. La Valliere, in her misery far indeed from thinking of this portrait, could not conjecture the cause of the king’s preoccupation. And yet the king’s mind was occupied with a terrible remembrance, which had more than once taken possession of his mind, but which he had always driven away. He recalled the intimacy existing between the two young people from their birth, their engagement, and that Athos himself had come to solicit La Valliere’s hand for Raoul. He therefore could not but suppose that on her return to Paris, La Valliere had found news from London awaiting her, and that this news had counterbalanced the influence he had been enabled to exert over her. He immediately felt himself stung, as it were, by feelings of the wildest jealousy; and again questioned her, with increased bitterness. La Valliere could not reply, unless she were to acknowledge everything, which would be to accuse the queen, and Madame also; and the consequence would be, that she would have to enter into an open warfare with these two great and powerful princesses. She thought within herself that as she made no attempt to conceal from the king what was passing in her own mind, the king ought to be able to read in her heart, in spite of her silence; and that, had he really loved her, he would have understood and guessed everything. What was sympathy, then, if not that divine flame which possesses the property of enlightening the heart, and of saving lovers the necessity of an expression of their thoughts and feelings? She maintained her silence, therefore, sighing, and concealing her face in her hands. These sighs and tears, which had at first distressed, then terrified Louis XIV., now irritated him. He could not bear opposition,—the opposition which tears and sighs exhibited, any more than opposition of any other kind. His remarks, therefore, became bitter, urgent, and openly aggressive in their nature. This was a fresh cause of distress for the poor girl. From that very circumstance, therefore, which she regarded as an injustice on her lover’s part, she drew sufficient courage to bear, not only her other troubles, but this one also.

The king saw her repeated negative responses as a puzzling act of cruelty, and he began to scan the room with suspicion. In La Valliere’s room, there was a miniature painting of Athos. The king noticed that this portrait looked very much like Bragelonne, as it was taken when the count was quite young. He stared at it with a menacing expression. La Valliere, lost in her own misery, didn’t even consider the portrait and couldn’t guess what was troubling the king. Yet, his mind was haunted by a terrible memory that he had tried to forget more than once. He remembered how close the two young people were from birth, their engagement, and that Athos himself had come to ask for La Valliere’s hand for Raoul. So, he couldn’t help but think that when La Valliere returned to Paris, she must have found news from London waiting for her, and that this news had overshadowed the influence he had over her. Immediately, he felt a surge of intense jealousy and questioned her again, more bitterly this time. La Valliere couldn’t respond without admitting everything, which would mean accusing the queen and Madame as well; that would lead her into an open conflict with these two powerful women. She believed that since she wasn’t trying to hide her thoughts from the king, he should be able to understand what was in her heart despite her silence; if he truly loved her, he would have known everything. What was sympathy, if not that divine spark that helps illuminate the heart and saves lovers from needing to voice their thoughts and feelings? So, she stayed silent, sighing and hiding her face in her hands. These sighs and tears, which had initially troubled and later frightened Louis XIV., now aggravated him. He couldn’t tolerate opposition, whether it came from tears and sighs or any other source. Consequently, his remarks became bitter, urgent, and openly confrontational. This only added to the poor girl’s distress. From what she saw as an injustice from her lover, she drew enough strength to endure not just her other troubles but this one too.

The king next began to accuse her in direct terms. La Valliere did not even attempt to defend herself; she endured all his accusations without according any other reply than that of shaking her head; without any other remark than that which escapes the heart in deep distress—a prayerful appeal to Heaven for help. But this ejaculation, instead of calming the king’s displeasure, rather increased it. He, moreover, saw himself seconded by Saint-Aignan, for Saint-Aignan, as we have observed, having seen the storm increasing, and not knowing the extent of the regard of which Louis XIV. was capable, felt, by anticipation, all the collected wrath of the three princesses, and the near approach of poor La Valliere’s downfall, and he was not true knight enough to resist the fear that he himself might be dragged down in the impending ruin. Saint-Aignan did not reply to the king’s questions except by short, dry remarks, pronounced half-aloud; and by abrupt gestures, whose object was to make things worse, and bring about a misunderstanding, the result of which would be to free him from the annoyance of having to cross the courtyards in open day, in order to follow his illustrious companion to La Valliere’s apartments. In the meantime the king’s anger momentarily increased; he made two or three steps towards the door as if to leave the room, but returned. The young girl did not, however, raise her head, although the sound of his footsteps might have warned her that her lover was leaving her. He drew himself up, for a moment, before her, with his arms crossed.

The king then started to directly accuse her. La Vallière didn’t even try to defend herself; she took all his accusations without replying except for shaking her head, letting out nothing but a heartfelt, prayerful appeal to Heaven for help. But instead of calming the king's anger, this only made it worse. He noticed Saint-Aignan backing him up. Saint-Aignan, sensing the growing storm and unsure of how deeply Louis XIV. felt, anticipated all the combined fury of the three princesses and the imminent downfall of poor La Vallière. He wasn't noble enough to face the fear that he could also be caught in the chaos. Saint-Aignan answered the king's questions with brief, curt remarks spoken half-heartedly and made abrupt gestures that only worsened the situation, leading to misunderstandings that would spare him from the trouble of walking through the courtyards in broad daylight to accompany his royal companion to La Vallière’s rooms. Meanwhile, the king's anger grew moment by moment; he took a few steps toward the door as if he might leave, but then stopped. The young girl still didn’t lift her head, even though the sound of his footsteps might have signaled that her lover was about to go. He stood before her for a moment with his arms crossed.

“For the last time, mademoiselle,” he said, “will you speak? Will you assign a reason for this change, this fickleness, for this caprice?”

“For the last time, miss,” he said, “will you talk? Will you give a reason for this change, this unpredictability, for this whim?”

“What can I say?” murmured La Valliere. “Do you not see, sire, that I am completely overwhelmed at this moment; that I have no power of will, or thought, or speech?”

“What can I say?” La Valliere murmured. “Don’t you see, sire, that I’m completely overwhelmed right now; that I have no control over my will, thoughts, or words?”

“Is it so difficult, then, to speak the truth? You could have told me the whole truth in fewer words than those in which you have expressed yourself.”

“Is it really that hard to tell the truth? You could have shared the whole truth in fewer words than what you used.”

“But the truth about what, sire?”

“But the truth about what, your majesty?”

“About everything.”

"Everything."

La Valliere was just on the point of revealing the truth to the king, her arms made a sudden movement as if they were about to open, but her lips remained silent, and her hands again fell listlessly by her side. The poor girl had not yet endured sufficient unhappiness to risk the necessary revelation. “I know nothing,” she stammered out.

La Valliere was just about to tell the king the truth, her arms moved as if they were ready to open up, but her lips stayed quiet, and her hands fell back down by her side. The poor girl hadn’t suffered enough to take the risk of revealing what she needed to. “I don’t know anything,” she stammered.

“Oh!” exclaimed the king, “this is no longer mere coquetry, or caprice, it is treason.”

“Oh!” the king exclaimed, “this is no longer just flirting or whim; it’s treason.”

And this time nothing could restrain him. The impulse of his heart was not sufficient to induce him to turn back, and he darted out of the room with a gesture full of despair. Saint-Aignan followed him, wishing for nothing better than to quit the place.

And this time nothing could hold him back. The urge in his heart wasn’t enough to make him turn around, and he rushed out of the room with a gesture full of despair. Saint-Aignan followed him, eager to leave the place.

Louis XIV. did not pause until he reached the staircase, and grasping the balustrade, said: “You see how shamefully I have been duped.”

Louis XIV didn't stop until he got to the staircase, and gripping the railing, he said: “You see how badly I’ve been deceived.”

“How, sire?” inquired the favorite.

"How, sir?" asked the favorite.

“De Guiche fought on the Vicomte de Bragelonne’s account, and this Bragelonne... oh! Saint-Aignan, she still loves him. I vow to you, Saint-Aignan, that if, in three days from now, there were to remain but an atom of affection for her in my heart, I should die from very shame.” And the king resumed his way to his own apartments.

“De Guiche fought for the Vicomte de Bragelonne, and this Bragelonne... oh! Saint-Aignan, she still loves him. I swear to you, Saint-Aignan, that if, in three days, there’s even a tiny bit of affection for her left in my heart, I would die from the embarrassment.” And the king continued on to his own rooms.

“I told your majesty how it would be,” murmured Saint-Aignan, continuing to follow the king, and timidly glancing up at the different windows.

“I told you how it would be,” murmured Saint-Aignan, continuing to follow the king and nervously glancing up at the different windows.

Unfortunately their return was not, like their arrival, unobserved. A curtain was suddenly drawn aside; Madame was behind it. She had seen the king leave the apartments of the maids of honor, and as soon as she observed that his majesty had passed, she left her own apartments with hurried steps, and ran up the staircase that led to the room the king had just left.

Unfortunately, their return wasn't unnoticed like their arrival had been. A curtain was suddenly pulled aside; Madame was behind it. She had seen the king leave the maids of honor's quarters, and as soon as she noticed that his majesty had passed, she hurried out of her own rooms and sprinted up the stairs to the room the king had just left.

Chapter XXV. Despair.

As soon as the king was gone La Valliere raised herself from the ground, and stretched out her arms, as if to follow and detain him, but when, having violently closed the door, the sound of his retreating footsteps could be heard in the distance, she had hardly sufficient strength left to totter towards and fall at the foot of her crucifix. There she remained, broken-hearted, absorbed, and overwhelmed by her grief, forgetful and indifferent to everything but her profound sorrow;—a grief she only vaguely realized—as though by instinct. In the midst of this wild tumult of thoughts, La Valliere heard her door open again; she started, and turned round, thinking it was the king who had returned. She was deceived, however, for it was Madame who appeared at the door. What did she now care for Madame! Again she sank down, her head supported by her prie-Dieu chair. It was Madame, agitated, angry, and threatening. But what was that to her? “Mademoiselle,” said the princess, standing before La Valliere, “this is very fine, I admit, to kneel and pray, and make a pretense of being religious; but however submissive you may be in your address to Heaven, it is desirable that you should pay some little attention to the wishes of those who reign and rule here below.”

As soon as the king left, La Valliere got up from the ground and stretched out her arms, as if to follow and stop him. But when he slammed the door shut and she could hear his footsteps fading away in the distance, she barely had the strength to stagger over to her crucifix and collapse at its feet. There she stayed, heartbroken, lost in her thoughts, overwhelmed by her grief—forgetting everything except for her deep sorrow, a grief she only understood vaguely, almost instinctively. In the midst of this chaotic whirlwind of thoughts, La Valliere heard her door open again. She jumped and turned around, thinking it was the king returning. But she was mistaken; it was Madame who stood in the doorway. What did she care about Madame now? Once again, she sank down, her head resting on her prie-Dieu chair. Madame was there, agitated, angry, and threatening. But what did that matter to her? “Mademoiselle,” said the princess, facing La Valliere, “it's nice that you kneel and pray, pretending to be religious, but while you may be humble in your prayers to Heaven, it’s important to pay some attention to the wishes of those who rule down here.”

La Valliere raised her head painfully in token of respect.

La Valliere lifted her head slowly as a sign of respect.

“Not long since,” continued Madame, “a certain recommendation was addressed to you, I believe.”

“Not long ago,” continued Madame, “I believe a certain recommendation was sent to you.”

La Valliere’s fixed and wild gaze showed how complete her forgetfulness or ignorance was.

La Valliere’s intense and wild gaze revealed just how total her forgetfulness or ignorance was.

“The queen recommended you,” continued Madame, “to conduct yourself in such a manner that no one could be justified in spreading any reports about you.”

“The queen recommended you,” continued Madame, “to behave in such a way that nobody could have any reason to spread rumors about you.”

La Valliere darted an inquiring look towards her.

La Valliere shot her an inquisitive glance.

“I will not,” continued Madame, “allow my household, which is that of the first princess of the blood, to set an evil example to the court; you would be the cause of such an example. I beg you to understand, therefore, in the absence of any witness of your shame—for I do not wish to humiliate you—that you are from this moment at perfect liberty to leave, and that you can return to your mother at Blois.”

“I will not,” continued Madame, “let my household, which is that of the first princess of the royal family, set a bad example for the court; you would be the reason for such an example. So please understand, without anyone witnessing your embarrassment—because I don’t want to humiliate you—that you are now completely free to leave and can return to your mother in Blois.”

La Valliere could not sink lower, nor could she suffer more than she had already suffered. Her countenance did not even change, but she remained kneeling with her hands clasped, like the figure of the Magdalen.

La Valliere couldn’t go any lower, nor could she suffer more than she already had. Her expression didn’t even change, but she stayed kneeling with her hands clasped, like the statue of the Magdalen.

“Did you hear me?” said Madame.

“Did you hear me?” said Madame.

A shiver, which passed through her whole frame, was La Valliere’s only reply. And as the victim gave no other signs of life, Madame left the room. And then, her very respiration suspended, and her blood almost congealed, as it were, in her veins, La Valliere by degrees felt that the pulsation of her wrists, her neck, and temples, began to throb more and more painfully. These pulsations, as they gradually increased, soon changed into a species of brain fever, and in her temporary delirium she saw the figures of her friends contending with her enemies, floating before her vision. She heard, too, mingled together in her deafened ears, words of menace and words of fond affection; she seemed raised out of her existence as though it were upon the wings of a mighty tempest, and in the dim horizon of the path along which her delirium hurried her, she saw the stone which covered her tomb upraised, and the grim, appalling texture of eternal night revealed to her distracted gaze. But the horror of the dream which possessed her senses faded away, and she was again restored to the habitual resignation of her character. A ray of hope penetrated her heart, as a ray of sunlight streams into the dungeon of some unhappy captive. Her mind reverted to the journey from Fontainebleau, she saw the king riding beside her carriage, telling her that he loved her, asking for her love in return, requiring her to swear, and himself to swear too, that never should an evening pass by, if ever a misunderstanding were to arise between them, without a visit, a letter, a sign of some kind, being sent, to replace the troubled anxiety of the evening with the calm repose of the night. It was the king who had suggested that, who had imposed a promise on her, and who had sworn to it himself. It was impossible, therefore, she reasoned, that the king should fail in keeping the promise which he had himself exacted from her, unless, indeed, Louis was a despot who enforced love as he enforced obedience; unless, too, the king were so indifferent that the first obstacle in his way was sufficient to arrest his further progress. The king, that kind protector, who by a word, a single word, could relieve her distress of mind, the king even joined her persecutors. Oh! his anger could not possibly last. Now that he was alone, he would be suffering all that she herself was a prey to. But he was not tied hand and foot as she was; he could act, could move about, could come to her, while she could do nothing but wait. And the poor girl waited and waited, with breathless anxiety—for she could not believe it possible that the king would not come.

A shiver ran through La Valliere, and that was her only response. When she showed no other signs of life, Madame left the room. La Valliere felt her breath catch, her blood nearly freezing in her veins, and gradually she began to notice an increasing pain in the pulses of her wrists, neck, and temples. These beats intensified and soon turned into a kind of fever in her brain. In her temporary delirium, she saw her friends battling her enemies appearing before her eyes. She heard a mix of threatening words and expressions of affection in her dulled ears; it felt as if she were being lifted out of her reality by a powerful storm, and along the blurred path of her delirium, she saw the stone covering her grave raised, revealing the terrifying depths of eternal darkness. But the horror of her dream slowly faded, and she returned to her usual state of resignation. A glimmer of hope filled her heart, like sunlight streaming into the dungeon of a miserable captive. Her thoughts drifted back to the journey from Fontainebleau when the king rode next to her carriage, telling her he loved her, asking for her love in return, and making her promise—just as he promised—that no evening would pass without a visit, a letter, or some sign if misunderstandings arose, to replace the anxious turmoil of the evening with the peace of night. It was the king who had proposed this, who had made her promise, and who had sworn to it himself. Therefore, she reasoned, it was impossible for the king to break the promise he had insisted on unless Louis was a tyrant forcing love as he did obedience; unless the king was so indifferent that the first obstacle was enough to halt him. The king, that kind protector, who with a single word could ease her troubled mind, had even joined her tormentors. Oh! His anger couldn’t last forever. Now that he was alone, he must be suffering just like she was. But he wasn’t bound hand and foot like she was; he could act, move around, come to her, while all she could do was wait. And the poor girl waited and waited, filled with anxious anticipation—she couldn’t believe it was possible that the king wouldn’t come.

It was now about half-past ten. He would either come to her, or write to her, or send some kind word by M. de Saint-Aignan. If he were to come, oh! how she would fly to meet him; how she would thrust aside that excess of delicacy which she now discovered was misunderstood; how eagerly she would explain: “It is not I who do not love you—it is the fault of others who will not allow me to love you.” And then it must be confessed that she reflected upon it, and also the more she reflected, Louis appeared to her to be less guilty. In fact, he was ignorant of everything. What must he have thought of the obstinacy with which she remained silent? Impatient and irritable as the king was known to be, it was extraordinary that he had been able to preserve his temper so long. And yet, had it been her own case, she undoubtedly would not have acted in such a manner; she would have understood—have guessed everything. Yes, but she was nothing but a poor simple-minded girl, and not a great and powerful monarch. Oh! if he would but come, if he would but come!—how eagerly she would forgive him for all he had just made her suffer! how much more tenderly she would love him because she had so cruelly suffered! And so she sat, with her head bent forward in eager expectation towards the door, her lips slightly parted, as if—and Heaven forgive her for the mental exclamation!—they were awaiting the kiss which the king’s lips had in the morning so sweetly indicated, when he pronounced the word love! If the king did not come, at least he would write; it was a second chance; a chance less delightful certainly than the other, but which would show an affection just as strong, only more timid in its nature. Oh! how she would devour his letter, how eager she would be to answer it! and when the messenger who had brought it had left her, how she would kiss it, read it over and over again, press to her heart the lucky paper which would have brought her ease of mind, tranquillity, and perfect happiness. At all events, if the king did not come, if the king did not write, he could not do otherwise than send Saint-Aignan, or Saint-Aignan could not do otherwise than come of his own accord. Even if it were a third person, how openly she would speak to him; the royal presence would not be there to freeze her words upon her tongue, and then no suspicious feeling would remain a moment longer in the king’s heart.

It was now about half-past ten. He would either come to her, or write to her, or send some kind words through M. de Saint-Aignan. If he did come, oh! how she would rush to meet him; how she would push aside that excess of delicacy that she now realized was misunderstood; how eagerly she would explain: “It’s not that I don’t love you—it’s the fault of others who won’t let me love you.” And then she had to admit that the more she thought about it, the less guilty Louis seemed. In fact, he was completely unaware of everything. What must he have thought about her stubborn silence? Considering how impatient and irritable the king was known to be, it was surprising that he had managed to keep his temper for so long. Yet, if it were her in that situation, she definitely wouldn’t have acted like that; she would have understood—have guessed everything. Yes, but she was just a simple girl, not a great and powerful monarch. Oh! if he would just come, if he would just come!—how eagerly she would forgive him for all he had just made her endure! how much more tenderly she would love him because she had suffered so much! And so she sat, with her head leaning forward in eager anticipation toward the door, her lips slightly parted, as if—and heaven forgive her for the thought!—they were waiting for the kiss that the king’s lips had sweetly suggested that morning when he said the word love! If the king didn’t come, at least he would write; it would be a second chance; a chance not as delightful as the first, but it would still show an affection just as strong, just more timid. Oh! how she would devour his letter, how eager she would be to respond! And when the messenger who brought it had left her, how she would kiss it, read it over and over again, pressing the lucky piece of paper to her heart, which would bring her peace of mind, calmness, and perfect happiness. In any case, if the king didn’t come, if the king didn’t write, he had to send Saint-Aignan, or Saint-Aignan would have to come on his own. Even if it were a third person, how openly she would speak to him; the royal presence wouldn’t be there to freeze her words on her tongue, and then no lingering doubt would remain in the king’s heart.

Everything with La Valliere, heart and look, body and mind, was concentrated in eager expectation. She said to herself that there was an hour left in which to indulge hope; that until midnight struck, the king might come, or write or send; that at midnight only would every expectation vanish, every hope be lost. Whenever she heard any stir in the palace, the poor girl fancied she was the cause of it; whenever she heard any one pass in the courtyard below she imagined they were messengers of the king coming to her. Eleven o’clock struck, then a quarter-past eleven; then half-past. The minutes dragged slowly on in this anxiety, and yet they seemed to pass too quickly. And now, it struck a quarter to twelve. Midnight—midnight was near, the last, the final hope that remained. With the last stroke of the clock, the last ray of light seemed to fade away; and with the last ray faded her final hope. And so, the king himself had deceived her; it was he who had been the first to fail in keeping the oath which he had sworn that very day; twelve hours only between his oath and his perjured vow; it was not long, alas! to have preserved the illusion. And so, not only did the king not love her, but he despised her whom every one ill-treated, he despised her to the extent even of abandoning her to the shame of an expulsion which was equivalent to having an ignominious sentence passed on her; and yet, it was he, the king himself, who was the first cause of this ignominy. A bitter smile, the only symptom of anger which during this long conflict had passed across the angelic face, appeared upon her lips. What, in fact, now remained on earth for her, after the king was lost to her? Nothing. But Heaven still remained, and her thoughts flew thither. She prayed that the proper course for her to follow might be suggested. “It is from Heaven,” she thought, “that I expect everything; it is from Heaven I ought to expect everything.” And she looked at her crucifix with a devotion full of tender love. “There,” she said, “hangs before me a Master who never forgets and never abandons those who neither forget nor abandon Him; it is to Him alone that we must sacrifice ourselves.” And, thereupon, could any one have gazed into the recesses of that chamber, they would have seen the poor despairing girl adopt a final resolution, and determine upon one last plan in her mind. Then, as her knees were no longer able to support her, she gradually sank down upon the prie-Dieu, and with her head pressed against the wooden cross, her eyes fixed, and her respiration short and quick, she watched for the earliest rays of approaching daylight. At two o’clock in the morning she was still in the same bewilderment of mind, or rather the same ecstasy of feeling. Her thoughts had almost ceased to hold communion with things of the world. And when she saw the pale violet tints of early dawn visible over the roofs of the palace, and vaguely revealing the outlines of the ivory crucifix which she held embraced, she rose from the ground with a new-born strength, kissed the feet of the divine martyr, descended the staircase leading from the room, and wrapped herself from head to foot in a mantle as she went along. She reached the wicket at the very moment the guard of the musketeers opened the gate to admit the first relief-guard belonging to one of the Swiss regiments. And then, gliding behind the soldiers, she reached the street before the officer in command of the patrol had even thought of asking who the young girl was who was making her escape from the palace at so early an hour.

Everything with La Valliere—her heart, her gaze, her body and mind—was focused on eager anticipation. She told herself there was still an hour left to hope; until midnight struck, the king could come, or write, or send word. Only when the clock struck midnight would all her expectations vanish and every hope be lost. Whenever she heard any noise in the palace, she imagined she was the reason for it; whenever someone passed in the courtyard below, she pictured them as messengers from the king on their way to her. Eleven o’clock struck, then a quarter past, then half past. The minutes dragged slowly in her anxiety, yet they also seemed to fly by too quickly. Now, it was a quarter to twelve. Midnight—midnight was close, the very last hope that remained. With the final chime of the clock, the last glimmer of light appeared to fade; and with it, her final hope slipped away. Thus, the king himself had deceived her; he was the first to break the oath he swore just that day; only twelve hours had passed between his promise and his betrayal—such a short time to have maintained the illusion. Not only did the king not love her, but he also looked down on her, the one everyone mistreated, to the point of forsaking her to the shame of an expulsion that felt like a disgraceful sentence. Yet, it was he, the king himself, who was the cause of this humiliation. A bitter smile, the only sign of anger that had appeared on her angelic face during this long ordeal, formed on her lips. What, in truth, remained for her on earth now that the king was lost to her? Nothing. But Heaven still existed, and her thoughts soared in that direction. She prayed for guidance on what to do next. “It is from Heaven," she thought, "that I expect everything; from Heaven is where all my expectations should come.” Then she gazed at her crucifix with deep love and devotion. “There,” she said, “is a Master who never forgets and never abandons those who do not forget or abandon Him; it is to Him alone we must dedicate ourselves.” And if anyone could have looked into that chamber, they would have seen the poor, despairing girl resolve to take one last action, planning in her mind. When her knees could no longer support her, she gradually sank to the prie-Dieu, pressing her head against the wooden cross, her eyes fixed and her breathing short and quick, as she awaited the first light of dawn. At two in the morning, she was still in the same state of confusion, or rather the same emotional trance. Her thoughts had almost disconnected from the world. When she noticed the pale violet hues of early dawn appearing above the palace rooftops, faintly outlining the ivory crucifix she held tight, she rose from the floor with newfound strength, kissed the feet of the divine martyr, descended the stairs from her room, and wrapped herself in a mantle as she moved. She reached the gate just as the musketeer guard opened it to let in the first relief guard from one of the Swiss regiments. Then, slipping behind the soldiers, she made her way to the street before the officer in command of the patrol could even think to ask who the young girl was making her escape from the palace at such an early hour.

Chapter XXVI. The Flight.

La Valliere followed the patrol as it left the courtyard. The patrol bent its steps towards the right, by the Rue St. Honore, and mechanically La Valliere turned to the left. Her resolution was taken—her determination fixed; she wished to betake herself to the convent of the Carmelites at Chaillot, the superior of which enjoyed a reputation for severity which made the worldly-minded people of the court tremble. La Valliere had never seen Paris, she had never gone out on foot, and so would have been unable to find her way even had she been in a calmer frame of mind than was then the case; and this may explain why she ascended, instead of descending, the Rue St. Honore. Her only thought was to get away from the Palais Royal, and this she was doing; she had heard it said that Chaillot looked out upon the Seine, and she accordingly directed her steps towards the Seine. She took the Rue de Coq, and not being able to cross the Louvre, bore towards the church of Saint Germain l’Auxerrois, proceeding along the site of the colonnade which was subsequently built there by Perrault. In a very short time she reached the quays. Her steps were rapid and agitated; she scarcely felt the weakness which reminded her of having sprained her foot when very young, and which obliged her to limp slightly. At any other hour in the day her countenance would have awakened the suspicions of the least clear-sighted, attracted the attention of the most indifferent. But at half-past two in the morning, the streets of Paris are almost, if not quite, deserted, and scarcely is any one to be seen but the hard-working artisan on his way to earn his daily bread or the roistering idlers of the streets, who are returning to their homes after a night of riot and debauchery; for the former the day was beginning, and for the latter it was just closing. La Valliere was afraid of both faces, in which her ignorance of Parisian types did not permit her to distinguish the type of probity from that of dishonesty. The appearance of misery alarmed her, and all she met seemed either vile or miserable. Her dress, which was the same she had worn during the previous evening, was elegant even in its careless disorder; for it was the one in which she had presented herself to the queen-mother; and, moreover, when she drew aside the mantle which covered her face, in order to enable her to see the way she was going, her pallor and her beautiful eyes spoke an unknown language to the men she met, and, unconsciously, the poor fugitive seemed to invite the brutal remarks of the one class, or to appeal to the compassion of the other. La Valliere still walked on in the same way, breathless and hurried, until she reached the top of the Place de Greve. She stopped from time to time, placed her hand upon her heart, leaned against a wall until she could breathe freely again, and then continued on her course more rapidly than before. On reaching the Place de Greve La Valliere suddenly came upon a group of three drunken men, reeling and staggering along, who were just leaving a boat which they had made fast to the quay; the boat was freighted with wines, and it was apparent that they had done ample justice to the merchandise. They were celebrating their convivial exploits in three different keys, when suddenly, as they reached the end of the railing leading down to the quay, they found an obstacle in their path, in the shape of this young girl. La Valliere stopped; while they, on their part, at the appearance of the young girl dressed in court costume, also halted, and seizing each other by the hand, they surrounded La Valliere, singing,—

La Valliere followed the patrol as it left the courtyard. The patrol turned right onto Rue St. Honore, while La Valliere mechanically turned left. She had made up her mind—she was determined to go to the convent of the Carmelites in Chaillot, whose head was known for being strict, making the worldly people at court uneasy. La Valliere had never seen Paris, she had never walked around, and so she wouldn’t have been able to find her way even if she had been calmer than she was at that moment; this might explain why she went up instead of down Rue St. Honore. All she could think about was getting away from the Palais Royal, and that’s what she was doing; she had heard that Chaillot overlooked the Seine, so she headed in that direction. She took Rue de Coq, and unable to cross the Louvre, she moved towards the church of Saint Germain l’Auxerrois, following the future site of the colonnade that Perrault would later build there. Soon, she reached the quays. Her steps were quick and agitated; she barely felt the weakness from a childhood sprain, which made her limp a little. At any other time of day, her expression would have raised suspicions in even the most oblivious observer and caught the attention of the most uninterested. But at half-past two in the morning, the streets of Paris were almost deserted, with hardly anyone around except hard-working artisans heading to earn their living or rowdy drunks returning home after a night of partying; for the former, the day was beginning, and for the latter, it was just ending. La Valliere was wary of both groups, unable to tell the honest from the dishonest due to her ignorance of Parisian characters. The sight of poverty frightened her, and everyone she encountered seemed either wretched or despicable. Her outfit, the same one she wore the previous evening, was elegant even in its slight disarray; it was the one she had worn when she met the queen-mother. Moreover, when she pulled back the cloak that covered her face to see where she was going, her pale complexion and beautiful eyes conveyed an unspoken message to the men she passed, unintentionally inviting the crude comments of one group while appealing for sympathy from the other. La Valliere continued walking, breathless and hurried, until she reached the top of Place de Greve. She stopped occasionally, placing a hand on her heart, leaning against a wall until she could breathe normally again, and then picked up her pace even more. Upon reaching Place de Greve, she unexpectedly came across a group of three drunken men who were swaying and unsteady as they left a boat they had tied to the quay; the boat was loaded with wine, and it was clear they had indulged heavily in their cargo. They were celebrating their drinking feats in three different voices when suddenly, as they reached the end of the railing leading down to the quay, they found an obstacle in the form of this young girl. La Valliere halted; the drunken men, seeing her in her court outfit, also stopped, and grabbing each other by the hand, they surrounded La Valliere, singing,—

“Oh! all ye weary wights, who mope alone, Come drink, and sing and laugh, round Venus’ throne.”

“Oh! all you tired souls, who sulk alone, Come drink, sing, and laugh around Venus’ throne.”

La Valliere at once understood that the men were insulting her, and wished to prevent her passing; she tried to do so several times, but her efforts were useless. Her limbs failed her; she felt she was on the point of falling, and uttered a cry of terror. At the same moment the circle which surrounded her was suddenly broken through in a most violent manner. One of her insulters was knocked to the left, another fell rolling over and over to the right, close to the water’s edge, while the third could hardly keep his feet. An officer of the musketeers stood face to face with the young girl, with threatening brow and hand raised to carry out his threat. The drunken fellows, at sight of the uniform, made their escape with what speed their staggering limbs could lend them, all the more eagerly for the proof of strength which the wearer of the uniform had just afforded them.

La Valliere immediately realized that the men were insulting her and tried to stop them from letting her pass. She made several attempts, but they were futile. Her legs gave way; she felt like she was about to collapse and let out a scream of fear. Just then, the circle around her was suddenly broken in a very violent way. One of her harassers was pushed to the left, another rolled over to the right, close to the water, while the third could barely stay on his feet. An officer of the musketeers stood facing the young girl, with a threatening expression and his hand raised to carry out his threat. The drunken men, seeing the uniform, hurried away as fast as their unsteady legs could carry them, even more eager to escape after witnessing the strength the officer had just displayed.

“Is it possible,” exclaimed the musketeer, “that it can be Mademoiselle de la Valliere?”

“Is it possible,” shouted the musketeer, “that it could be Mademoiselle de la Valliere?”

La Valliere, bewildered by what had just happened, and confounded by hearing her name pronounced, looked up and recognized D’Artagnan. “Oh, M. d’Artagnan! it is indeed I;” and at the same moment she seized his arm. “You will protect me, will you not?” she added, in a tone of entreaty.

La Valliere, confused by what had just happened and shocked to hear her name, looked up and recognized D’Artagnan. “Oh, Mr. D’Artagnan! It really is me,” she said as she grabbed his arm. “You will protect me, won’t you?” she added, pleadingly.

“Most certainly I will protect you; but, in Heaven’s name, where are you going at this hour?”

“Of course I will protect you; but for heaven's sake, where are you going at this hour?”

“I am going to Chaillot.”

"I'm heading to Chaillot."

“You are going to Chaillot by way of La Rapee! why, mademoiselle, you are turning your back upon it.”

“You're going to Chaillot via La Rapee! Why, miss, you're turning your back on it.”

“In that case, monsieur, be kind enough to put me in the right way, and to go with me a short distance.”

“In that case, sir, please be kind enough to point me in the right direction and walk with me for a little while.”

“Most willingly.”

"Absolutely."

“But how does it happen that I have found you here? By what merciful intervention were you sent to my assistance? I almost seem to be dreaming, or to be losing my senses.”

“But how is it that I found you here? What kind act brought you to help me? I feel like I’m dreaming, or losing my mind.”

“I happened to be here, mademoiselle, because I have a house in the Place de Greve, at the sign of the Notre-Dame, the rent of which I went to receive yesterday, and where I, in fact, passed the night. And I also wished to be at the palace early, for the purposes of inspecting my posts.”

“I happened to be here, miss, because I have a house in Place de Greve, at the sign of Notre-Dame, where I went to collect the rent yesterday and actually spent the night. I also wanted to be at the palace early to check on my posts.”

“Thank you,” said La Valliere.

“Thanks,” said La Valliere.

“That is what I was doing,” said D’Artagnan to himself; “but what is she doing, and why is she going to Chaillot at such an hour?” And he offered her his arm, which she took, and began to walk with increased precipitation, which ill-concealed, however, her weakness. D’Artagnan perceived it, and proposed to La Valliere that she should take a little rest, which she refused.

“That is what I was doing,” D’Artagnan thought to himself; “but what is she doing, and why is she going to Chaillot at this hour?” He offered her his arm, which she accepted, and they started walking faster, although it only partially hid her weakness. D’Artagnan noticed it and suggested to La Valliere that she take a short break, but she declined.

“You are ignorant, perhaps, where Chaillot is?” inquired D’Artagnan.

"You might not know where Chaillot is?" D'Artagnan asked.

“Quite so.”

"Absolutely."

“It is a great distance.”

"It's a long way."

“That matters very little.”

"That doesn't matter much."

“It is at least a league.”

“It’s at least a mile.”

“I can walk it.”

"I can walk there."

D’Artagnan did not reply; he could tell, merely by the tone of a voice, when a resolution was real or not. He rather bore along rather than accompanied La Valliere, until they perceived the elevated ground of Chaillot.

D’Artagnan didn't respond; he could tell just by someone's tone whether a decision was genuine or not. He more or less followed La Valliere instead of actually accompanying her, until they spotted the high ground of Chaillot.

“What house are you going to, mademoiselle?” inquired D’Artagnan.

“What house are you headed to, miss?” D’Artagnan asked.

“To the Carmelites, monsieur.”

"To the Carmelites, sir."

“To the Carmelites?” repeated D’Artagnan, in amazement.

“To the Carmelites?” D’Artagnan asked, amazed.

“Yes; and since Heaven has directed you towards me to give me your support on my road, accept both my thanks and my adieux.”

“Yes; and since Heaven has guided you to me to offer your support on my journey, accept both my thanks and my farewell.”

“To the Carmelites! Your adieux! Are you going to become a nun?” exclaimed D’Artagnan.

“To the Carmelites! Your goodbyes! Are you going to become a nun?” exclaimed D’Artagnan.

“Yes, monsieur.”

"Yes, sir."

“What, you!!!” There was in this “you,” which we have marked by three notes of exclamation in order to render it as expressive as possible,—there was, we repeat, in this “you” a complete poem; it recalled to La Valliere her old recollections of Blois, and her new recollections of Fontainebleau; it said to her, “You, who might be happy with Raoul; you, who might be powerful with Louis; you about to become a nun!”

“What, you!!!” In this “you,” which we've emphasized with three exclamation marks to make it as expressive as possible—there was, we say again, in this “you,” a complete poem; it brought back to La Valliere her old memories of Blois and her new memories of Fontainebleau; it told her, “You, who could be happy with Raoul; you, who could be powerful with Louis; you about to become a nun!”

“Yes, monsieur,” she said, “I am going to devote myself to the service of Heaven; and to renounce the world entirely.”

“Yes, sir,” she said, “I’m going to dedicate myself to serving Heaven and completely renounce the world.”

“But are you not mistaken with regard to your vocation,—are you not mistaken in supposing it to be the will of Heaven?”

“But are you sure about your calling—are you sure it's really what Heaven wants?”

“No, since Heaven has been pleased to throw you in my way. Had it not been for you, I should certainly have sunk from fatigue on the road, and since Heaven, I repeat, has thrown you in my way, it is because it has willed that I should carry out my intention.”

“No, since fate has been kind enough to bring you into my life. If it weren't for you, I definitely would have collapsed from exhaustion on the way, and since fate, I say again, has brought you to me, it’s because it has intended for me to accomplish my goal.”

“Oh!” said D’Artagnan, doubtingly, “that is a rather subtle distinction, I think.”

“Oh!” said D’Artagnan, uncertainly, “that’s a pretty fine distinction, I think.”

“Whatever it may be,” returned the young girl, “I have acquainted you with the steps I have taken, and with my fixed resolution. And, now, I have one last favor to ask of you, even while I return you my thanks. The king is entirely ignorant of my flight from the Palais Royal, and is ignorant also of what I am about to do.”

“Whatever it is,” replied the young girl, “I’ve shared with you the steps I’ve taken and my firm resolution. Now, I have one last favor to ask of you, even as I thank you. The king has no idea about my escape from the Palais Royal, and he also doesn’t know what I’m planning to do.”

“The king ignorant, you say!” exclaimed D’Artagnan. “Take care, mademoiselle; you are not aware of what you are doing. No one ought to do anything with which the king is unacquainted, especially those who belong to the court.”

“The king is clueless, you say!” D’Artagnan shouted. “Be careful, mademoiselle; you don’t understand what you’re getting into. No one should do anything that the king doesn’t know about, especially those who are part of the court.”

“I no longer belong to the court, monsieur.”

“I don't belong to the court anymore, sir.”

D’Artagnan looked at the young girl with increasing astonishment.

D’Artagnan stared at the young girl in growing amazement.

“Do not be uneasy, monsieur,” she continued: “I have well calculated everything; and were it not so, it would now be too late to reconsider my resolution,—all is decided.”

“Don't be worried, sir,” she continued: “I've thought everything through; and even if I hadn’t, it would be too late to rethink my decision now—all is set.”

“Well, mademoiselle, what do you wish me to do?”

“Well, miss, what do you want me to do?”

“In the name of that sympathy which misfortune inspires, by your generous feeling, and by your honor as a gentleman, I entreat you to promise me one thing.”

“In the spirit of the compassion that misfortune brings, through your kindness, and by your honor as a gentleman, I ask you to promise me one thing.”

“Name it.”

“Say its name.”

“Swear to me, Monsieur d’Artagnan, that you will not tell the king that you have seen me, and that I am at the Carmelites.”

“Promise me, Monsieur d’Artagnan, that you won’t tell the king you’ve seen me, and that I’m at the Carmelites.”

“I will not swear that,” said D’Artagnan, shaking his head.

“I won’t swear to that,” said D’Artagnan, shaking his head.

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because I know the king, I know you, I know myself even, nay, the whole human race, too well; no, no, I will not swear that!”

“Because I know the king, I know you, I know myself, and even the entire human race too well; no, no, I won’t swear to that!”

“In that case,” cried La Valliere, with an energy of which one would hardly have thought her capable, “instead of the blessing which I should have implored for you until my dying day, I will invoke a curse, for you are rendering me the most miserable creature that ever lived.”

“In that case,” cried La Valliere, with a strength that one would hardly expect from her, “instead of the blessing I would have asked for you until my last breath, I will call down a curse, because you’re making me the most miserable person who has ever lived.”

We have already observed that D’Artagnan could easily recognize the accents of truth and sincerity, and he could not resist this last appeal. He saw by her face how bitterly she suffered from a feeling of degradation, he remarked her trembling limbs, how her whole slight and delicate frame was violently agitated by some internal struggle, and clearly perceived that resistance might be fatal. “I will do as you wish, then,” he said. “Be satisfied, mademoiselle, I will say nothing to the king.”

We’ve already seen that D’Artagnan could easily recognize the tones of truth and honesty, and he couldn’t ignore this final plea. He noticed by her expression how deeply she was suffering from a sense of humiliation, he observed her shaking limbs, how her whole fragile and delicate body was shaking violently from some inner turmoil, and he clearly understood that resisting could be deadly. “I’ll do what you want, then,” he said. “Don’t worry, mademoiselle, I won’t say anything to the king.”

“Oh! thanks, thanks,” exclaimed La Valliere, “you are the most generous man breathing.”

“Oh! Thanks, thanks,” exclaimed La Valliere, “you are the most generous person alive.”

And in her extreme delight she seized hold of D’Artagnan’s hands and pressed them between her own. D’Artagnan, who felt himself quite overcome, said: “This is touching, upon my word; she begins where others leave off.”

And in her overwhelming joy, she grabbed D’Artagnan’s hands and held them between her own. D’Artagnan, feeling quite moved, said, “This is really sweet; she starts where others stop.”

And La Valliere, who, in the bitterness of her distress, had sunk upon the ground, rose and walked towards the convent of the Carmelites, which could now, in the dawning light, be perceived just before them. D’Artagnan followed her at a distance. The entrance-door was half-open; she glided in like a shadow, and thanking D’Artagnan by a parting gesture, disappeared from his sight. When D’Artagnan found himself quite alone, he reflected very profoundly upon what had just taken place. “Upon my word,” he said, “this looks very much like what is called a false position. To keep such a secret as that, is to keep a burning coal in one’s breeches-pocket, and trust that it may not burn the stuff. And yet, not to keep it when I have sworn to do so is dishonorable. It generally happens that some bright idea or other occurs to me as I am going along; but I am very much mistaken if I shall not, now, have to go a long way in order to find the solution of this affair. Yes, but which way to go? Oh! towards Paris, of course; that is the best way, after all. Only one must make haste, and in order to make haste four legs are better than two, and I, unhappily, only have two. ‘A horse, a horse,’ as I heard them say at the theatre in London, ‘my kingdom for a horse!’ And now I think of it, it need not cost me so much as that, for at the Barriere de la Conference there is a guard of musketeers, and instead of the one horse I need, I shall find ten there.”

And La Valliere, who, in the bitterness of her distress, had fallen to the ground, got up and walked towards the convent of the Carmelites, which could now be seen just ahead in the early light. D’Artagnan followed her at a distance. The entrance door was half-open; she slipped in like a shadow, and with a parting gesture to thank D’Artagnan, disappeared from his view. When D’Artagnan found himself all alone, he reflected deeply on what had just happened. “Well,” he said, “this really does seem like a tricky situation. Keeping a secret like this is like holding a hot coal in your pocket and hoping it won't burn you. And yet, not keeping it when I’ve sworn to do so would be dishonorable. I usually get a good idea as I’m walking along, but I’m afraid I’ll have to travel a long way to figure this out. Yes, but which way should I go? Oh! Towards Paris, of course; that's the quickest way, after all. But I need to hurry, and since four legs are better than two for that, and I only have two, I’ll need a horse. ‘A horse, a horse,’ as I heard someone say at the theater in London, ‘my kingdom for a horse!’ And now that I think about it, I won’t need to pay that much, because at the Barriere de la Conference there’s a guard of musketeers, and instead of just one horse, I’ll find ten there.”

So, in pursuance of this resolution, which he adopted with his usual rapidity, D’Artagnan immediately turned his back upon the heights of Chaillot, reached the guard-house, took the fastest horse he could find there, and was at the palace in less than ten minutes. It was striking five as he reached the Palais Royal. The king, he was told, had gone to bed at his usual hour, having been long engaged with M. Colbert, and, in all probability, was still sound asleep. “Come,” said D’Artagnan, “she spoke the truth; the king is ignorant of everything; if he only knew one-half of what has happened, the Palais Royal by this time would be turned upside down.” 5

So, following this decision, which he quickly made as usual, D’Artagnan turned away from the heights of Chaillot, made his way to the guardhouse, grabbed the fastest horse he could find, and arrived at the palace in under ten minutes. It was striking five when he got to the Palais Royal. He was told that the king had gone to bed at his usual time, having spent a long time with M. Colbert, and was probably still fast asleep. “Well,” said D’Artagnan, “she was right; the king knows nothing about any of this; if he only knew half of what’s happened, the Palais Royal would be in chaos by now.” 5

Chapter XXVII. Showing How Louis, on His Part, Had Passed the Time from Ten to Half-Past Twelve at Night.

When the king left the apartments of the maids of honor, he found Colbert awaiting him to take directions for the next day’s ceremony, as the king was then to receive the Dutch and Spanish ambassadors. Louis XIV. had serious causes of dissatisfaction with the Dutch; the States had already been guilty of many mean shifts and evasions with France, and without perceiving or without caring about the chances of a rupture, they again abandoned the alliance with his Most Christian Majesty, for the purpose of entering into all kinds of plots with Spain. Louis XIV. at his accession, that is to say, at the death of Cardinal Mazarin, had found this political question roughly sketched out; the solution was difficult for a young man, but as, at that time, the king represented the whole nation, anything that the head resolved upon, the body would be found ready to carry out. Any sudden impulse of anger, the reaction of young hot blood upon the brain, would be quite sufficient to change an old form of policy and create another system altogether. The part that diplomatists had to play in those days was that of arranging among themselves the different coups-d’etat which their sovereign masters might wish to effect. Louis was not in that calm frame of mind which was necessary to enable him to determine on a wise course of policy. Still much agitated from the quarrel he had just had with La Valliere, he walked hastily into his cabinet, dimly desirous of finding an opportunity of producing an explosion after he had controlled himself for so long a time. Colbert, as he saw the king enter, knew the position of affairs at a glance, understood the king’s intentions, and resolved therefore to maneuver a little. When Louis requested to be informed what it would be necessary to say on the morrow, Colbert began by expressing his surprise that his majesty had not been properly informed by M. Fouquet. “M. Fouquet,” he said, “is perfectly acquainted with the whole of this Dutch affair—he received the dispatches himself direct.”

When the king left the maids of honor's rooms, he found Colbert waiting to discuss plans for the next day's ceremony, where the king was set to meet with the Dutch and Spanish ambassadors. Louis XIV was deeply dissatisfied with the Dutch; they had already engaged in many underhanded tactics and evasions with France, and without realizing or caring about the potential for a breakdown in relations, they once again abandoned their alliance with his Most Christian Majesty to conspire with Spain. When Louis XIV became king, following Cardinal Mazarin’s death, he encountered this political issue, which was roughly outlined but challenging for a young ruler. However, at that time, the king embodied the nation, so any decision he made would be executed by the state. A sudden fit of anger or the impulsiveness of youth could easily shift old policies and create an entirely new system. Diplomats of the day were mainly tasked with arranging the various coups-d’etat that their sovereigns might want to pursue. Louis wasn't in the calm state of mind needed to devise a wise policy. Still shaken from his recent argument with La Valliere, he hurried into his cabinet, vaguely wanting to find an outlet for his pent-up frustration. Colbert, seeing the king enter, quickly grasped the situation and understood the king's mood, deciding to play it a bit. When Louis asked what needed to be said the next day, Colbert expressed surprise that the king hadn’t been properly briefed by M. Fouquet. “M. Fouquet,” he said, “is fully aware of the whole Dutch situation—he received the dispatches himself directly.”

The king, who was accustomed to hear M. Colbert speak in not over-scrupulous terms of M. Fouquet, allowed this remark to pass unanswered, and merely listened. Colbert noticed the effect it had produced, and hastened to back out, saying that M. Fouquet was not on all occasions as blamable as at the first glance might seem to be the case, inasmuch as at that moment he was greatly occupied. The king looked up. “What do you allude to?” he said.

The king, who was used to hearing M. Colbert speak less than favorably about M. Fouquet, let this comment slide without a response and just listened. Colbert saw the impact his words had made and quickly tried to soften his stance, saying that M. Fouquet wasn't always as at fault as it might first appear, especially since he was currently very busy. The king looked up. “What are you referring to?” he asked.

“Sire, men are but men, and M. Fouquet has his defects as well as his great qualities.”

“Sire, men are just men, and M. Fouquet has his flaws along with his great qualities.”

“Ah! defects, who is without them, M. Colbert?”

“Ah! flaws, who doesn't have them, Mr. Colbert?”

“Your majesty, hardly,” said Colbert, boldly; for he knew how to convey a good deal of flattery in a light amount of blame, like the arrow which cleaves the air notwithstanding its weight, thanks to the light feathers which bear it up.

“Your majesty, not really,” said Colbert, with confidence; he understood how to mix a fair amount of flattery with just a touch of criticism, like an arrow that cuts through the air despite its weight, thanks to the light feathers that support it.

The king smiled. “What defect has M. Fouquet, then?” he said.

The king smiled. “What flaw does M. Fouquet have, then?” he said.

“Still the same, sire; it is said he is in love.”

“Still the same, sir; they say he is in love.”

“In love! with whom?”

"In love! With who?"

“I am not quite sure, sire; I have very little to do with matters of gallantry.”

“I’m not really sure, Your Majesty; I don’t deal much with matters of romance.”

“At all events you know, since you speak of it.”

“At any rate, you know, since you’re talking about it.”

“I have heard a name mentioned.”

“I've heard a name brought up.”

“Whose?”

“Whose is this?”

“I cannot now remember whose, but I think it is one of Madame’s maids of honor.”

“I can't remember whose it is right now, but I think it's one of Madame's maids of honor.”

The king started. “You know more than you like to say, M. Colbert,” he murmured.

The king replied, “You know more than you let on, M. Colbert,” he said softly.

“I assure you, no, sire.”

"I promise you, no, sir."

“At all events, Madame’s maids of honor are all known, and in mentioning their names to you, you will perhaps recollect the one you allude to.”

“At any rate, Madame’s maids of honor are all familiar, and when I mention their names, you might remember the one you're referring to.”

“No, sire.”

“No, sir.”

“At least, try.”

"Just give it a shot."

“It would be useless, sire. Whenever the name of any lady who runs the risk of being compromised is concerned, my memory is like a coffer of bronze, the key of which I have lost.”

“It would be pointless, sir. Whenever it comes to the name of any lady who might be compromised, my memory is like a locked bronze chest, and I've lost the key.”

A dark cloud seemed to pass over the mind as well as across the face of the king; then, wishing to appear as if he were perfect master of himself and his feelings, he said, “And now for the affair concerning Holland.”

A dark cloud seemed to cross both the king's mind and his face; then, wanting to act as if he was completely in control of himself and his emotions, he said, “And now for the matter regarding Holland.”

“In the first place, sire, at what hour will your majesty receive the ambassadors?”

“In the first place, Your Majesty, what time will you be meeting with the ambassadors?”

“Early in the morning.”

“Early in the morning.”

“Eleven o’clock?”

"11 o'clock?"

“That is too late—say nine o’clock.”

“That’s too late—let’s say nine o’clock.”

“That will be too early, sire.”

"That will be too early, sir."

“For friends, that would be a matter of no importance; one does what one likes with one’s friends; but for one’s enemies, in that case nothing could be better than if they were to feel hurt. I should not be sorry, I confess, to have to finish altogether with these marsh-birds, who annoy me with their cries.”

“For friends, it wouldn’t matter; you do what you want with your friends. But for enemies, nothing could be better than if they felt hurt. I wouldn’t mind, honestly, if I had to completely get rid of these marsh-birds that annoy me with their squawking.”

“It shall be precisely as your majesty desires. At nine o’clock, therefore—I will give the necessary orders. Is it to be a formal audience?”

“It will be exactly as you want, Your Majesty. So at nine o’clock, I will give the necessary orders. Will it be a formal audience?”

“No. I wish to have an explanation with them, and not to embitter matters, as is always the case when many persons are present, but, at the same time, I wish to clear up everything with them, in order not to have to begin over again.”

“No. I want to have a conversation with them, and not make things worse, which usually happens when a lot of people are around. At the same time, I want to resolve everything with them so I don’t have to start all over again.”

“Your majesty will inform me of the persons whom you wish to be present at the reception.”

“Your majesty will let me know who you want to be at the reception.”

“I will draw out a list. Let us speak of the ambassadors; what do they want?”

“I'll make a list. Let's talk about the ambassadors; what do they want?”

“Allies with Spain, they gain nothing; allies with France, they lose much.”

“Teaming up with Spain brings no benefits; teaming up with France costs a lot.”

“How is that?”

"How's that?"

“Allied with Spain, they see themselves bounded and protected by the possessions of their allies; they cannot touch them, however anxious they may be to do so. From Antwerp to Rotterdam is but a step, and that by the way of the Scheldt and the Meuse. If they wish to make a bite at the Spanish cake, you, sire, the son-in-law of the king of Spain, could with your cavalry sweep the earth from your dominions to Brussels in a couple of days. Their design is, therefore, only to quarrel so far with you, and only to make you suspect Spain so far, as will be sufficient to induce you not to interfere with their own affairs.”

“Joined with Spain, they feel secure, thinking their allies protect them; yet they can’t interfere, no matter how much they want to. It's just a short distance from Antwerp to Rotterdam, via the Scheldt and the Meuse. If they want to take a piece of the Spanish cake, you, sire, the son-in-law of the king of Spain, could easily bring your cavalry from your lands to Brussels in just a few days. Their plan is to create just enough conflict with you and make you suspicious of Spain to ensure you won't meddle in their own matters.”

“It would be far more simple, I should imagine,” replied the king, “to form a solid alliance with me, by means of which I should gain something, while they would gain everything.”

“It would be much simpler, I think,” replied the king, “to establish a strong alliance with me, through which I would gain something, while they would gain everything.”

“Not so; for if, by chance, they were to have you, or France rather, as a boundary, your majesty is not an agreeable neighbor. Young, ardent, warlike, the king of France might inflict some serious mischief on Holland, especially if he were to get near her.”

“Not so; for if, by chance, they were to have you, or France rather, as a boundary, your majesty is not a pleasant neighbor. Young, eager, and combative, the king of France could cause some serious trouble for Holland, especially if he got too close.”

“I perfectly understand, M. Colbert, and you have explained it very clearly; but be good enough to tell me the conclusion you have arrived at.”

“I completely understand, Mr. Colbert, and you've explained it very clearly; but please tell me the conclusion you've come to.”

“Your majesty’s own decisions are never deficient in wisdom.”

“Your majesty’s own choices are never lacking in wisdom.”

“What will these ambassadors say to me?”

“What are these ambassadors going to say to me?”

“They will tell your majesty that they are ardently desirous of forming an alliance with you, which will be a falsehood: they will tell Spain that the three powers ought to unite so as to check the prosperity of England, and that will equally be a falsehood; for at present, the natural ally of your majesty is England, who has ships while we have none; England, who can counteract Dutch influence in India; England, in fact, a monarchical country, to which your majesty is attached by ties of relationship.”

“They will tell you that they really want to form an alliance with you, but that will be a lie. They will also say that the three powers should come together to curb England’s prosperity, and that will be a lie too. Right now, your true ally is England, who has ships while we have none; England, who can offset Dutch influence in India; England, which is a monarchy, and to which you are connected by family ties.”

“Good; but how would you answer?”

“Alright; but how would you respond?”

“I should answer, sire, with the greatest possible moderation of tone, that the disposition of Holland does not seem friendly towards the Court of France; that the symptoms of public feeling among the Dutch are alarming as regards your majesty; that certain medals have been struck with insulting devices.”

“I should respond, your majesty, as calmly as possible, that Holland doesn’t appear to have a friendly attitude towards the Court of France; that the signs of public sentiment among the Dutch are concerning for you; and that certain medals have been minted with offensive designs.”

“Towards me?” exclaimed the young king, excitedly.

“Towards me?” exclaimed the young king, excitedly.

“Oh, no! sire, no; insulting is not the word; I was mistaken, I ought to have said immeasurably flattering to the Dutch.”

“Oh, no! Sir, no; ‘insulting’ isn’t the right word; I was wrong, I should have said incredibly flattering to the Dutch.”

“Oh! if that be so, the pride of the Dutch is a matter of indifference to me,” said the king, sighing.

“Oh! if that's the case, the pride of the Dutch doesn't matter to me,” said the king, sighing.

“Your majesty is right, a thousand times right. However, it is never a mistake in politics, your majesty knows better than myself, to exaggerate a little in order to obtain a concession in your own favor. If your majesty were to complain as if your susceptibility were offended, you would stand in a far higher position with them.”

“Your majesty is absolutely right, a thousand times right. However, it’s never a bad move in politics, and you know this better than I do, to stretch the truth a bit to win a concession in your favor. If you were to act as if your feelings were hurt, you would hold a much stronger position with them.”

“What are these medals you speak of?” inquired Louis; “for if I allude to them, I ought to know what to say.”

“What are these medals you’re talking about?” Louis asked. “If I bring them up, I should know what I’m talking about.”

“Upon my word, sire, I cannot very well tell you—some overweeningly conceited device—that is the sense of it; the words have little to do with the thing itself.”

“Honestly, sir, I can’t really explain it—some ridiculously pretentious idea—that’s what it means; the words don’t really relate to the actual thing.”

“Very good! I will mention the word ‘medal,’ and they can understand it if they like.”

“Sounds great! I’ll say the word ‘medal,’ and they’ll get it if they want to.”

“Oh! they will understand without any difficulty. Your majesty can also slip in a few words about certain pamphlets which are being circulated.”

“Oh! They will understand easily. Your majesty can also mention a few things about some pamphlets that are being passed around.”

“Never! Pamphlets befoul those who write them much more than those against whom they are written. M. Colbert, I thank you. You can leave now. Do not forget the hour I have fixed, and be there yourself.”

“Never! Pamphlets tarnish those who write them far more than those they target. M. Colbert, thank you. You can go now. Don’t forget the time I’ve set, and make sure you’re there yourself.”

“Sire, I await your majesty’s list.”

“Sire, I’m waiting for your list.”

“True,” returned the king; and he began to meditate; he had not thought of the list in the least. The clock struck half-past eleven. The king’s face revealed a violent conflict between pride and love. The political conversation had dispelled a good deal of the irritation which Louis had felt, and La Valliere’s pale, worn features, in his imagination, spoke a very different language from that of the Dutch medals, or the Batavian pamphlets. He sat for ten minutes debating within himself whether he should or should not return to La Valliere; but Colbert having with some urgency respectfully requested that the list might be furnished him, the king was ashamed to be thinking of mere matters of affection where important state affairs required his attention. He therefore dictated: the queen-mother, the queen, Madame, Madame de Motteville, Madame de Chatillon, Madame de Navailles; and, for the men, M. le Prince, M. de Gramont, M. de Manicamp, M. de Saint-Aignan, and the officers on duty.

“True,” replied the king, and he began to think; he hadn't considered the list at all. The clock struck eleven-thirty. The king's expression showed a tough struggle between pride and love. The political discussion had eased some of the irritation Louis had been feeling, and in his mind, La Valliere’s pale, tired face communicated a very different message than the Dutch medals or the Batavian pamphlets. He spent ten minutes weighing whether or not he should go back to La Valliere; however, Colbert had respectfully yet urgently asked for the list, and the king felt embarrassed to be focused on personal feelings when important state matters demanded his attention. So, he dictated: the queen-mother, the queen, Madame, Madame de Motteville, Madame de Chatillon, Madame de Navailles; and for the men, M. le Prince, M. de Gramont, M. de Manicamp, M. de Saint-Aignan, and the officers on duty.

“The ministers?” asked Colbert.

"The ministers?" Colbert asked.

“As a matter of course, and the secretaries also.”

“As a matter of course, and the secretaries too.”

“Sire, I will leave at once in order to get everything prepared; the orders will be at the different residences to-morrow.”

“Sir, I will leave right away to get everything ready; the orders will be at the various residences tomorrow.”

“Say rather to-day,” replied Louis mournfully, as the clock struck twelve. It was the very hour when poor La Valliere was almost dying from anguish and bitter suffering. The king’s attendants entered, it being the hour of his retirement to his chamber; the queen, indeed, had been waiting for more than an hour. Louis accordingly retreated to his bedroom with a sigh; but, as he sighed, he congratulated himself on his courage, and applauded himself for having been as firm in love as in affairs of state.

“Say rather today,” Louis replied sadly as the clock struck twelve. It was the exact hour when poor La Valliere was nearly dying from anguish and deep suffering. The king’s attendants entered, it being the time for him to go to his chamber; the queen had, in fact, been waiting for over an hour. Louis then retreated to his bedroom with a sigh; but as he sighed, he congratulated himself on his bravery and praised himself for being as steadfast in love as he was in matters of state.

Chapter XXVIII. The Ambassadors.

D’Artagnan had, with very few exceptions, learned almost all of the particulars of what we have just been relating; for among his friends he reckoned all the useful, serviceable people in the royal household,—officious attendants who were proud of being recognized by the captain of the musketeers, for the captain’s influence was very great; and then, in addition to any ambitious views they may have imagined he could promote, they were proud of being regarded as worth being spoken to by a man as brave as D’Artagnan. In this manner D’Artagnan learned every morning what he had not been able either to see or to ascertain the night before, from the simple fact of his not being ubiquitous; so that, with the information he had been able by his own means to pick up during the day, and with what he had gathered from others, he succeeded in making up a bundle of weapons, which he was in the prudent habit of using only when occasion required. In this way, D’Artagnan’s two eyes rendered him the same service as the hundred eyes of Argus. Political secrets, bedside revelations, hints or scraps of conversation dropped by the courtiers on the threshold of the royal ante-chamber, in this way D’Artagnan managed to ascertain, and to store away everything in the vast and impenetrable mausoleum of his memory, by the side of those royal secrets so dearly bought and faithfully preserved. He therefore knew of the king’s interview with Colbert, and of the appointment made for the ambassadors in the morning, and, consequently, that the question of the medals would be brought up for debate; and, while he was arranging and constructing the conversation upon a few chance words which had reached his ears, he returned to his post in the royal apartments, so as to be there at the very moment the king awoke. It happened that the king rose very early,—proving thereby that he, too, on his side, had slept but indifferently. Towards seven o’clock, he half-opened his door very gently. D’Artagnan was at his post. His majesty was pale, and seemed wearied; he had not, moreover, quite finished dressing.

D’Artagnan had, with very few exceptions, learned nearly all the details of what we just discussed; among his friends were all the helpful, reliable people in the royal household—eager attendants who took pride in being recognized by the captain of the musketeers, as his influence was quite significant. In addition to any ambitions they thought he could help with, they were proud to be acknowledged by someone as brave as D’Artagnan. This way, every morning, D’Artagnan found out what he hadn't been able to see or learn the night before, simply because he couldn't be everywhere at once. With the information he managed to gather on his own throughout the day, along with the insights he gathered from others, he effectively created a toolkit of knowledge that he only used when necessary. In this way, D’Artagnan’s eyes served him just as effectively as the hundred eyes of Argus. He discovered political secrets, private revelations, hints, or bits of conversation dropped by courtiers at the entrance of the royal antechamber, and stored everything away in the vast and impenetrable vault of his memory, alongside the royal secrets he had acquired at great cost and kept faithfully. He was aware of the king’s meeting with Colbert, and of the appointments set for the ambassadors in the morning, and therefore knew that the topic of the medals would come up for discussion. While piecing together the conversation from a few random words he had caught, he returned to his position in the royal apartments to be there right when the king woke up. As it turned out, the king rose very early—showing that he, too, hadn’t slept well. Around seven o’clock, he quietly half-opened his door. D’Artagnan was at his post. His majesty looked pale and seemed exhausted; he also had not quite finished getting dressed.

“Send for M. de Saint-Aignan,” he said.

“Call for M. de Saint-Aignan,” he said.

Saint-Aignan was probably awaiting a summons, for the messenger, when he reached his apartment, found him already dressed. Saint-Aignan hastened to the king in obedience to the summons. A moment afterwards the king and Saint-Aignan passed by together—the king walking first. D’Artagnan went to the window which looked out upon the courtyard; he had no need to put himself to the trouble of watching in what direction the king went, for he had no difficulty in guessing beforehand where his majesty was going. The king, in fact, bent his steps towards the apartments of the maids of honor,—a circumstance which in no way astonished D’Artagnan, for he more than suspected, although La Valliere had not breathed a syllable on the subject, that the king had some kind of reparation to make. Saint-Aignan followed him as he had done the previous evening, rather less uneasy in his mind, though still slightly agitated, for he fervently trusted that at seven o’clock in the morning there might be only himself and the king awake amongst the august guests at the palace. D’Artagnan stood at the window, careless and perfectly calm in his manner. One could almost have sworn that he noticed nothing, and was utterly ignorant who were these two hunters after adventures, passing like shadows across the courtyard, wrapped up in their cloaks. And yet, all the while that D’Artagnan appeared not to be looking at them at all, he did not for one moment lose sight of them, and while he whistled that old march of the musketeers, which he rarely recalled except under great emergencies, he conjectured and prophesied how terrible would be the storm which would be raised on the king’s return. In fact, when the king entered La Valliere’s apartment and found the room empty and the bed untouched, he began to be alarmed, and called out to Montalais, who immediately answered the summons; but her astonishment was equal to the king’s. All that she could tell his majesty was, that she had fancied she had heard La Valliere’s weeping during a portion of the night, but, knowing that his majesty had paid her a visit, she had not dared to inquire what was the matter.

Saint-Aignan was likely waiting for a call, because when the messenger arrived at his apartment, he found him already dressed. Saint-Aignan hurried to the king in response to the summons. Moments later, the king and Saint-Aignan walked out together—the king in front. D’Artagnan went to the window that overlooked the courtyard; he didn’t need to bother watching which way the king went, as he could easily guess where his majesty was headed. The king was indeed making his way toward the maids of honor's quarters—a fact that didn’t surprise D’Artagnan at all, as he suspected, even though La Valliere hadn’t said a word about it, that the king needed to offer some kind of apology. Saint-Aignan followed him as he had the previous evening, feeling somewhat less anxious, but still a bit uneasy, hoping that at seven o’clock in the morning, he and the king would be the only ones awake among the esteemed guests in the palace. D’Artagnan stood at the window, looking relaxed and completely calm. It was almost as if he noticed nothing and had no idea who these two adventurous figures were, passing like shadows across the courtyard wrapped in their cloaks. Yet, while D’Artagnan appeared not to be watching them, he did not lose sight of them for a moment, and as he whistled that old musketeers' march he rarely recalled except in emergencies, he speculated about the storm that would erupt upon the king’s return. Indeed, when the king entered La Valliere's apartment and found the room empty and the bed undisturbed, he started to worry and called for Montalais, who quickly responded. However, her surprise matched the king's. All she could tell him was that she thought she had heard La Valliere crying at some point during the night, but since his majesty had visited her, she hadn’t dared to ask what was wrong.

“But,” inquired the king, “where do you suppose she is gone?”

“But,” asked the king, “where do you think she has gone?”

“Sire,” replied Montalais, “Louise is of a very sentimental disposition, and as I have often seen her rise at daybreak in order to go out into the garden, she may, perhaps, be there now.”

“Sire,” Montalais replied, “Louise is quite sentimental, and since I’ve often seen her get up at dawn to go out to the garden, she might be there now.”

This appeared probable, and the king immediately ran down the staircase in search of the fugitive. D’Artagnan saw him grow very pale, and talking in an excited manner with his companion, as he went towards the gardens; Saint-Aignan following him, out of breath. D’Artagnan did not stir from the window, but went on whistling, looking as if he saw nothing, yet seeing everything. “Come, come,” he murmured, when the king disappeared, “his majesty’s passion is stronger than I thought; he is now doing, I think, what he never did for Mademoiselle de Mancini.” 6

This seemed likely, and the king quickly ran down the stairs to find the runaway. D’Artagnan noticed him turn very pale and speak excitedly with his companion as he headed towards the gardens, with Saint-Aignan following him, out of breath. D’Artagnan stayed by the window, continuing to whistle, appearing like he was oblivious, yet noticing everything. “Well, well,” he muttered when the king vanished, “his majesty's desire is stronger than I anticipated; he’s doing what I think he never did for Mademoiselle de Mancini.” 6

In a quarter of an hour the king again appeared: he had looked everywhere, was completely out of breath, and, as a matter of course, had not discovered anything. Saint-Aignan, who still followed him, was fanning himself with his hat, and in a gasping voice, asking for information about La Valliere from such of the servants as were about, in fact from every one he met. Among others he came across Manicamp, who had arrived from Fontainebleau by easy stages; for whilst others had performed the journey in six hours, he had taken four and twenty.

In fifteen minutes, the king showed up again: he had searched everywhere, was completely out of breath, and, of course, hadn’t found anything. Saint-Aignan, who was still following him, was fanning himself with his hat and, in a breathless voice, was asking the nearby servants and anyone he encountered for news about La Vallière. Among others, he ran into Manicamp, who had come from Fontainebleau at a leisurely pace; while others had made the trip in six hours, he had taken twenty-four.

“Have you seen Mademoiselle de la Valliere?” Saint-Aignan asked him.

“Have you seen Miss de la Valliere?” Saint-Aignan asked him.

Whereupon Manicamp, dreamy and absent as usual, answered, thinking that some one was asking him about De Guiche, “Thank you, the comte is a little better.”

Whereupon Manicamp, lost in thought as usual, replied, thinking someone was asking him about De Guiche, “Thanks, the comte is feeling a bit better.”

And he continued on his way until he reached the ante-chamber where D’Artagnan was, whom he asked to explain how it was that the king looked, as he thought, so bewildered; to which D’Artagnan replied that he was quite mistaken, that the king, on the contrary, was as lively and merry as he could possibly be.

And he kept going until he got to the waiting room where D’Artagnan was. He asked D’Artagnan to explain why the king seemed, in his opinion, so confused. D’Artagnan replied that he was completely wrong and that the king was actually as cheerful and joyful as he could be.

In the midst of all this, eight o’clock struck. It was usual for the king to take his breakfast at this hour, for the code of etiquette prescribed that the king should always be hungry at eight o’clock. His breakfast was laid upon a small table in his bedroom, and he ate very fast. Saint-Aignan, of whom he would not lose sight, waited on the king. He then disposed of several military audiences, during which he dispatched Saint-Aignan to see what he could find out. Then, still occupied, full of anxiety, still watching Saint-Aignan’s return, who had sent out the servants in every direction, to make inquires, and who had also gone himself, the hour of nine struck, and the king forthwith passed into his large cabinet.

In the middle of all this, eight o’clock rang out. It was customary for the king to have breakfast at this time, as the etiquette rules stated that the king should always be hungry by eight. His breakfast was set up on a small table in his bedroom, and he ate quickly. Saint-Aignan, whom he kept close, served the king. He then handled several military meetings, during which he sent Saint-Aignan to gather information. Still busy and anxious, keeping an eye on Saint-Aignan’s return, who had dispatched servants to inquire about various things and had also gone out himself, the clock struck nine, and the king immediately moved into his large study.

As the clock was striking nine the ambassadors entered, and as it finished, the two queens and Madame made their appearance. There were three ambassadors from Holland, and two from Spain. The king glanced at them, and then bowed; and, at the same moment, Saint-Aignan entered,—an entrance which the king regarded as far more important, in a different sense, however, than that of ambassadors, however numerous they might be, and from whatever country they came; and so, setting everything aside, the king made a sign of interrogation to Saint-Aignan, which the latter answered by a most decisive negative. The king almost entirely lost his courage; but as the queens, the members of the nobility who were present, and the ambassadors, had their eyes fixed upon him, he overcame his emotion by a violent effort, and invited the latter to speak. Whereupon one of the Spanish deputies made a long oration, in which he boasted the advantages which the Spanish alliance would offer.

As the clock struck nine, the ambassadors came in, and just as it finished, the two queens and Madame arrived. There were three ambassadors from Holland and two from Spain. The king glanced at them and then bowed; at the same moment, Saint-Aignan walked in—a presence the king considered much more significant, though in a different way, than that of the ambassadors, no matter how many there were or what country they represented. Setting everything aside, the king motioned a question to Saint-Aignan, who responded with a firm no. The king nearly lost his nerve, but since the queens, the nobles present, and the ambassadors were all looking at him, he pushed through his emotion with considerable effort and invited the ambassadors to speak. Then one of the Spanish representatives launched into a lengthy speech, outlining the benefits of an alliance with Spain.

The king interrupted him, saying, “Monsieur, I trust that whatever is best for France must be exceedingly advantageous for Spain.”

The king interrupted him, saying, “Sir, I believe that whatever is best for France must also be very beneficial for Spain.”

This remark, and particularly the peremptory tone in which it was pronounced, made the ambassadors pale, and brought the color into the cheeks of the two queens, who, being Spanish, felt wounded in their pride of relationship and nationality by this reply.

This comment, especially the harsh tone in which it was said, made the ambassadors go pale and brought color to the cheeks of the two queens, who, being Spanish, felt their pride in their heritage and nationality hurt by this response.

The Dutch ambassador then began to address himself to the king, and complained of the injurious suspicions which the king exhibited against the government of his country.

The Dutch ambassador then started speaking to the king and expressed his concerns about the unfair suspicions the king had against his country's government.

The king interrupted him, saying, “It is very singular, monsieur, that you should come with any complaint, when it is I rather who have reason to be dissatisfied; and yet, you see, I do not complain.”

The king interrupted him, saying, “It’s quite interesting, sir, that you would come with any complaint when I’m the one who actually has a reason to be unhappy; and still, as you can see, I don’t complain.”

“Complain, sire, and in what respect?”

"How would you like to complain, sir?"

The king smiled bitterly. “Will you blame me, monsieur,” he said, “if I should happen to entertain suspicions against a government which authorizes and protects international impertinence?”

The king smiled with bitterness. “Will you blame me, sir,” he said, “if I happen to have doubts about a government that allows and supports international arrogance?”

“Sire!”

“King!”

“I tell you,” resumed the king, exciting himself by a recollection of his own personal annoyance, rather than from political grounds, “that Holland is a land of refuge for all who hate me, and especially for all who malign me.”

“I’m telling you,” the king continued, getting worked up by remembering his own irritation more than any political reasons, “that Holland is a safe haven for everyone who hates me, and especially for those who slander me.”

“Oh, sire!”

“Oh, my lord!”

“You wish for proofs, perhaps? Very good; they can be had easily enough. Whence proceed all those vile and insolent pamphlets which represent me as a monarch without glory and without authority? your printing-presses groan under their number. If my secretaries were here, I would mention the titles of the works as well as the names of the printers.”

“You want proof, maybe? Sure, you can get that pretty easily. Where do all those nasty and arrogant pamphlets come from that portray me as a king without glory or authority? Your printing presses are overwhelmed with them. If my secretaries were here, I would list the titles of those works and the names of the printers.”

“Sire,” replied the ambassador, “a pamphlet can hardly be regarded as the work of a whole nation. Is it just, is it reasonable, that a great and powerful monarch like your majesty should render a whole nation responsible for the crime of a few madmen, who are, perhaps, only scribbling in a garret for a few sous to buy bread for their family?”

“Sir,” replied the ambassador, “a pamphlet can hardly be seen as the work of an entire nation. Is it fair, is it reasonable, for a great and powerful ruler like your majesty to hold an entire nation responsible for the actions of a few crazies, who might just be writing in a cramped room for a few coins to buy food for their families?”

“That may be the case, I admit. But when the mint itself, at Amsterdam, strikes off medals which reflect disgrace upon me, is that also the crime of a few madmen?”

“That may be true, I admit. But when the mint in Amsterdam produces medals that bring shame upon me, is that also the fault of a few crazies?”

“Medals!” stammered out the ambassador.

“Medals!” stuttered the ambassador.

“Medals,” repeated the king, looking at Colbert.

“Medals,” the king repeated, glancing at Colbert.

“Your majesty,” the ambassador ventured, “should be quite sure—”

“Your majesty,” the ambassador said cautiously, “should be absolutely sure—”

The king still looked at Colbert; but Colbert appeared not to understand him, and maintained an unbroken silence, notwithstanding the king’s repeated hints. D’Artagnan then approached the king, and taking a piece of money out of his pocket, he placed it in the king’s hands, saying, “This is the medal your majesty alludes to.”

The king continued to look at Colbert, but Colbert seemed not to get the message and kept silent, even with the king’s repeated hints. D’Artagnan then stepped closer to the king and took a coin from his pocket, placing it in the king's hands, saying, “This is the medal your majesty is talking about.”

The king looked at it, and with a look which, ever since he had become his own master, was ever piercing as the eagle’s, observed an insulting device representing Holland arresting the progress of the sun, with this inscription: “In conspectu meo stetit sol.”

The king looked at it, and with a gaze that had been sharp as an eagle's ever since he became his own master, noted an offensive image showing Holland halting the sun's movement, with the inscription: “In conspectu meo stetit sol.”

“In my presence the sun stands still,” exclaimed the king, furiously. “Ah! you will hardly deny it now, I suppose.”

“In my presence the sun stands still,” the king exclaimed, angrily. “Ah! You can hardly deny it now, I suppose.”

“And the sun,” said D’Artagnan, “is this,” as he pointed to the panels of the cabinet, where the sun was brilliantly represented in every direction, with this motto, “Nec pluribus impar.” 7

“And the sun,” said D’Artagnan, “is this,” as he pointed to the panels of the cabinet, where the sun was brilliantly depicted in every direction, with this motto, “Nec pluribus impar.” 7

Louis’s anger, increased by the bitterness of his own personal sufferings, hardly required this additional circumstance to foment it. Every one saw, from the kindling passion in the king’s eyes, that an explosion was imminent. A look from Colbert kept postponed the bursting of the storm. The ambassador ventured to frame excuses by saying that the vanity of nations was a matter of little consequence; that Holland was proud that, with such limited resources, she had maintained her rank as a great nation, even against powerful monarchs, and that if a little smoke had intoxicated his countrymen, the king would be kindly disposed, and would even excuse this intoxication. The king seemed as if he would be glad of some suggestion; he looked at Colbert, who remained impassible; then at D’Artagnan, who simply shrugged his shoulders, a movement which was like the opening of the flood-gates, whereby the king’s anger, which he had restrained for so long a period, now burst forth. As no one knew what direction his anger might take, all preserved a dead silence. The second ambassador took advantage of it to begin his excuses also. While he was speaking, and while the king, who had again gradually returned to his own personal reflections, was automatically listening to the voice, full of nervous anxiety, with the air of an absent man listening to the murmuring of a cascade, D’Artagnan, on whose left hand Saint-Aignan was standing, approached the latter, and, in a voice which was loud enough to reach the king’s ears, said: “Have you heard the news?”

Louis’s anger, fueled by the bitterness of his own personal suffering, hardly needed this extra factor to escalate it. Everyone could see, from the burning passion in the king’s eyes, that an explosion was about to happen. A look from Colbert kept the storm from breaking. The ambassador tried to make excuses, saying that the pride of nations was a trivial matter; that Holland was proud to have maintained its status as a great nation, even against powerful kings, with such limited resources; and that if a little arrogance had affected his countrymen, the king would be understanding and might even overlook this arrogance. The king seemed eager for some suggestion; he glanced at Colbert, who remained indifferent, then at D’Artagnan, who simply shrugged his shoulders. This gesture acted like a floodgate opening, unleashing the king’s anger that he had held back for so long. Since no one knew how his anger would manifest, everyone fell silent. The second ambassador seized the opportunity to start his excuses as well. While he spoke, and while the king gradually returned to his own thoughts, absently listening to the anxious voice—like a distracted person listening to a distant waterfall—D’Artagnan, standing next to Saint-Aignan, leaned closer to him and, in a voice loud enough for the king to hear, said, “Have you heard the news?”

“What news?” said Saint-Aignan.

"What's the news?" said Saint-Aignan.

“About La Valliere.”

“About La Vallière.”

The king started, and advanced his head.

The king leaned forward and raised his head.

“What has happened to La Valliere?” inquired Saint-Aignan, in a tone which can easily be imagined.

“What happened to La Valliere?” asked Saint-Aignan, in a tone that’s easy to picture.

“Ah! poor girl! she is going to take the veil.”

“Ah! poor girl! she's going to become a nun.”

“The veil!” exclaimed Saint-Aignan.

"The veil!" shouted Saint-Aignan.

“The veil!” cried the king, in the midst of the ambassador’s discourse; but then, mindful of the rules of etiquette, he mastered himself, still listening, however, with rapt attention.

“The veil!” shouted the king, interrupting the ambassador’s speech; but then, aware of the rules of etiquette, he composed himself, still listening with intense focus.

“What order?” inquired Saint-Aignan.

“What order?” asked Saint-Aignan.

“The Carmelites of Chaillot.”

“The Carmelite Sisters of Chaillot.”

“Who the deuce told you that?”

“Who the heck told you that?”

“She did herself.”

"She handled it herself."

“You have seen her, then?”

"Have you seen her, then?"

“Nay, I even went with her to the Carmelites.”

“Nah, I even went with her to the Carmelites.”

The king did not lose a syllable of this conversation; and again he could hardly control his feelings.

The king didn't miss a word of this conversation; and once again, he could barely keep his emotions in check.

“But what was the cause of her flight?” inquired Saint-Aignan.

“But what made her leave?” asked Saint-Aignan.

“Because the poor girl was driven away from the court yesterday,” replied D’Artagnan.

“Because the poor girl was sent away from the court yesterday,” replied D’Artagnan.

He had no sooner said this, than the king, with an authoritative gesture, said to the ambassador, “Enough, monsieur, enough.” Then, advancing towards the captain, he exclaimed:

He had hardly finished saying this when the king, with a commanding gesture, told the ambassador, “That’s enough, sir, that’s enough.” Then, moving toward the captain, he shouted:

“Who says Mademoiselle de la Valliere is going to take the religious vows?”

“Who says Mademoiselle de la Valliere is going to take religious vows?”

“M. d’Artagnan,” answered the favorite.

“M. d’Artagnan,” replied the favorite.

“Is it true what you say?” said the king, turning towards the musketeer.

“Is what you’re saying true?” the king asked, turning to the musketeer.

“As true as truth itself.”

"As true as truth gets."

The king clenched his hands, and turned pale.

The king clenched his fists and went pale.

“You have something further to add, M. d’Artagnan?” he said.

“You have something else to add, M. d’Artagnan?” he said.

“I know nothing more, sire.”

"I don't know anything else, sir."

“You added that Mademoiselle de la Valliere had been driven away from the court.”

“You mentioned that Mademoiselle de la Valliere had been forced out of the court.”

“Yes, sire.”

"Yes, sir."

“Is that true, also?”

"Is that true, too?"

“Ascertain for yourself, sire.”

"Check for yourself, sire."

“And from whom?”

"Who is it from?"

“Ah!” sighed D’Artagnan, like a man who is declining to say anything further.

“Ah!” sighed D’Artagnan, like someone who doesn’t want to say anything more.

The king almost bounded from his seat, regardless of ambassadors, ministers, courtiers, queens, and politics. The queen-mother rose; she had heard everything, or, if she had not heard everything, she had guessed it. Madame, almost fainting from anger and fear, endeavored to rise as the queen-mother had done; but she sank down again upon her chair, which by an instinctive movement she made roll back a few paces.

The king nearly jumped out of his seat, ignoring the ambassadors, ministers, courtiers, queens, and political issues. The queen mother stood up; she had heard it all, or if she hadn’t, she had figured it out. Madame, almost passing out from anger and fear, tried to stand up like the queen mother, but then sank back into her chair, instinctively pushing it back a little.

“Gentlemen,” said the king, “the audience is over; I will communicate my answer, or rather my will, to Spain and to Holland;” and with a proud, imperious gesture, he dismissed the ambassadors.

“Gentlemen,” said the king, “the audience is over; I will share my answer, or rather my decision, with Spain and Holland;” and with a proud, commanding gesture, he dismissed the ambassadors.

“Take care, my son,” said the queen-mother, indignantly, “you are hardly master of yourself, I think.”

“Take care, my son,” said the queen mother, indignantly, “you’re hardly in control of yourself, I think.”

“Ah! madame,” returned the young lion, with a terrible gesture, “if I am not master of myself, I will be, I promise you, of those who do me a deadly injury; come with me, M. d’Artagnan, come.” And he quitted the room in the midst of general stupefaction and dismay. The king hastily descended the staircase, and was about to cross the courtyard.

“Ah! madam,” the young lion replied with a fierce gesture, “if I can’t control myself, I promise I will control those who harm me seriously; come with me, M. d’Artagnan, let’s go.” And he left the room, leaving everyone in shock and confusion. The king quickly went down the stairs and was about to cross the courtyard.

“Sire,” said D’Artagnan, “your majesty mistakes the way.”

“Sire,” D’Artagnan said, “you’re mistaken about the path.”

“No; I am going to the stables.”

“No; I’m heading to the stables.”

“That is useless, sire, for I have horses ready for your majesty.”

"That's pointless, Your Majesty, because I have horses ready for you."

The king’s only answer was a look, but this look promised more than the ambition of three D’Artagnans could have dared to hope.

The king’s only response was a glance, but that glance promised more than the aspirations of three D’Artagnans could have ever dreamed of.

Chapter XXIX. Chaillot.

Although they had not been summoned, Manicamp and Malicorne had followed the king and D’Artagnan. They were both exceedingly intelligent men; except that Malicorne was too precipitate, owing to ambition, while Manicamp was frequently too tardy, owing to indolence. On this occasion, however, they arrived at precisely the proper moment. Five horses were in readiness. Two were seized upon by the king and D’Artagnan, two others by Manicamp and Malicorne, while a groom belonging to the stables mounted the fifth. The cavalcade set off at a gallop. D’Artagnan had been very careful in his selection of the horses; they were the very animals for distressed lovers—horses which did not simply run, but flew. Within ten minutes after their departure, the cavalcade, amidst a cloud of dust, arrived at Chaillot. The king literally threw himself off his horse; but notwithstanding the rapidity with which he accomplished this maneuver, he found D’Artagnan already holding his stirrup. With a sign of acknowledgement to the musketeer, he threw the bridle to the groom, and darted into the vestibule, violently pushed open the door, and entered the reception-room. Manicamp, Malicorne, and the groom remained outside, D’Artagnan alone following him. When he entered the reception-room, the first object which met his gaze was Louise herself, not simply on her knees, but lying at the foot of a large stone crucifix. The young girl was stretched upon the damp flag-stones, scarcely visible in the gloom of the apartment, which was lighted only by means of a narrow window, protected by bars and completely shaded by creeping plants. When the king saw her in this state, he thought she was dead, and uttered a loud cry, which made D’Artagnan hurry into the room. The king had already passed one of his arms round her body, and D’Artagnan assisted him in raising the poor girl, whom the torpor of death seemed already to have taken possession of. D’Artagnan seized hold of the alarm-bell and rang with all his might. The Carmelite sisters immediately hastened at the summons, and uttered loud exclamations of alarm and indignation at the sight of the two men holding a woman in their arms. The superior also hurried to the scene of action, but far more a creature of the world than any of the female members of the court, notwithstanding her austerity of manners, she recognized the king at the first glance, by the respect which those present exhibited for him, as well as by the imperious and authoritative way in which he had thrown the whole establishment into confusion. As soon as she saw the king, she retired to her own apartments, in order to avoid compromising her dignity. But by one of the nuns she sent various cordials, Hungary water, etc., etc., and ordered that all the doors should immediately be closed, a command which was just in time, for the king’s distress was fast becoming of a most clamorous and despairing character. He had almost decided to send for his own physician, when La Valliere exhibited signs of returning animation. The first object which met her gaze, as she opened her eyes, was the king at her feet; in all probability she did not recognize him, for she uttered a deep sigh full of anguish and distress. Louis fixed his eyes devouringly upon her face; and when, in the course of a few moments, she recognized Louis, she endeavored to tear herself from his embrace.

Although they hadn't been called, Manicamp and Malicorne followed the king and D’Artagnan. They were both very smart; however, Malicorne was impulsive because of his ambition, while Manicamp was often slow due to laziness. On this occasion, though, they arrived right on time. Five horses were ready. Two were taken by the king and D’Artagnan, two others by Manicamp and Malicorne, while a stablehand mounted the fifth. The group took off at a gallop. D’Artagnan had been careful in choosing the horses; they were the perfect ones for distressed lovers—horses that didn’t just run but flew. Within ten minutes of leaving, the group, kicking up a cloud of dust, reached Chaillot. The king literally threw himself off his horse; but despite how quickly he did this, he found D’Artagnan already holding his stirrup. With a nod of thanks to the musketeer, he tossed the bridle to the stablehand and rushed into the foyer, flung open the door, and entered the reception room. Manicamp, Malicorne, and the stablehand stayed outside, with only D’Artagnan following him. Once inside, the first thing he saw was Louise herself, not just on her knees but lying at the base of a large stone crucifix. The young girl was stretched out on the damp flagstones, barely visible in the dim light of the room, which was only illuminated by a narrow window, barred and completely covered in creeping plants. When the king saw her like this, he thought she was dead and cried out loudly, making D’Artagnan hurry into the room. The king had already put one arm around her body, and D’Artagnan helped him lift the poor girl, who seemed to be taken by the numbness of death. D’Artagnan grabbed the alarm bell and rang it with all his strength. The Carmelite sisters quickly rushed in at the call, gasping in alarm and outrage at seeing the two men holding a woman. The superior arrived on the scene too, but being more worldly than any of the court's female members, despite her strict demeanor, she recognized the king immediately by the respect those present showed him, as well as by the way he had thrown the whole place into chaos. As soon as she spotted the king, she retreated to her own quarters to avoid compromising her dignity. However, she sent various remedies, such as Hungary water, through one of the nuns, and ordered that all the doors be closed immediately, a command that came just in time, as the king's distress was becoming increasingly loud and desperate. He was almost ready to call for his own doctor when La Valliere began to show signs of coming back to life. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was the king at her feet; she probably didn’t recognize him, as she let out a deep sigh filled with pain and distress. Louis gazed intensely at her face, and when, after a few moments, she recognized Louis, she tried to pull away from his embrace.

“Oh, heavens!” she murmured, “is not the sacrifice yet made?”

“Oh, my goodness!” she murmured, “has the sacrifice not been made yet?”

“No, no!” exclaimed the king, “and it shall not be made, I swear.”

“No, no!” exclaimed the king, “and it will not be made, I swear.”

Notwithstanding her weakness and utter despair, she rose from the ground, saying, “It must be made, however; it must be; so do not stay me in my purpose.”

Notwithstanding her weakness and complete despair, she got up from the ground, saying, “It has to be done, no matter what; it has to be; so don’t stop me from my goal.”

“I leave you to sacrifice yourself! I! never, never!” exclaimed the king.

“I won’t let you sacrifice yourself! I! Never, never!” shouted the king.

“Well,” murmured D’Artagnan, “I may as well go now. As soon as they begin to speak, we may as well prevent there being any listeners.” And he quitted the room, leaving the lovers alone.

“Well,” D’Artagnan said quietly, “I might as well head out now. Once they start talking, we might as well make sure there aren’t any eavesdroppers.” He left the room, leaving the couple alone.

“Sire,” continued La Valliere, “not another word, I implore you. Do not destroy the only future I can hope for—my salvation; do not destroy the glory and brightness of your own future for a mere caprice.”

“Sire,” La Valliere continued, “please don’t say another word. I beg you. Don’t ruin the only future I can hope for—my salvation; don’t ruin the glory and brightness of your own future over a mere whim.”

“A caprice?” cried the king.

"A whim?" cried the king.

“Oh, sire! it is now, only, that I can see clearly into your heart.”

“Oh, sir! It’s only now that I can see clearly into your heart.”

“You, Louise, what mean you?”

"You, Louise, what do you mean?"

“An inexplicable impulse, foolish and unreasonable in its nature, may ephemerally appear to offer a sufficient excuse for your conduct; but there are duties imposed upon you which are incompatible with your regard for a poor girl such as I am. So, forget me.”

“An inexplicable urge, silly and unreasonable as it is, might briefly seem to justify your actions; but there are responsibilities you have that conflict with your feelings for a poor girl like me. So, just forget me.”

“I forget you!”

"I'll forget you!"

“You have already done so, once.”

“You’ve done that before.”

“Rather would I die.”

"I'd rather die."

“You cannot love one whose peace of mind you hold so lightly, and whom you so cruelly abandoned, last night, to the bitterness of death.”

“You can’t love someone whose peace of mind you take so lightly, and whom you so harshly left behind last night to face the pain of death.”

“What can you mean? Explain yourself, Louise.”

“What do you mean? Explain yourself, Louise.”

“What did you ask me yesterday morning? To love you. What did you promise me in return? Never to let midnight pass without offering me an opportunity of reconciliation, if, by any chance, your anger should be roused against me.”

“What did you ask me yesterday morning? To love you. What did you promise me in return? To never let midnight pass without giving me a chance to make up, if, by any chance, you get angry with me.”

“Oh! forgive me, Louise, forgive me! I was mad from jealousy.”

“Oh! Please forgive me, Louise, forgive me! I was crazy with jealousy.”

“Jealousy is a sentiment unworthy of a king—a man. You may become jealous again, and will end by killing me. Be merciful, then, and leave me now to die.”

“Jealousy is an emotion unworthy of a king—or any man. You might get jealous again, and it could lead to my death. So please, show mercy and let me die in peace now.”

“Another word, mademoiselle, in that strain, and you will see me expire at your feet.”

“Another word, miss, in that tone, and you’ll see me drop dead at your feet.”

“No, no, sire, I am better acquainted with my own demerits; and believe me, that to sacrifice yourself for one whom all despise, would be needless.”

“No, no, Your Majesty, I know my own faults better than anyone; and trust me, sacrificing yourself for someone whom everyone looks down on would be pointless.”

“Give me the names of those you have cause to complain of.”

“Tell me the names of those you have a complaint about.”

“I have no complaints, sire, to prefer against any one; no one but myself to accuse. Farewell, sire; you are compromising yourself in speaking to me in such a manner.”

“I have no complaints, sir, to make against anyone; I can only blame myself. Goodbye, sir; you are putting yourself at risk by speaking to me like this.”

“Oh! be careful, Louise, in what you say; for you are reducing me to the darkness of despair.”

“Oh! Be careful, Louise, with what you say; you're driving me into a pit of despair.”

“Oh! sire, sire, leave me at least the protection of Heaven, I implore you.”

“Oh! Sir, please, give me at least the protection of Heaven, I beg you.”

“No, no; Heaven itself shall not tear you from me.”

“No, no; not even Heaven will separate you from me.”

“Save me, then,” cried the poor girl, “from those determined and pitiless enemies who are thirsting to annihilate my life and honor too. If you have courage enough to love me, show at least that you have power enough to defend me. But no; she whom you say you love, others insult and mock, and drive shamelessly away.” And the gentle-hearted girl, forced, by her own bitter distress to accuse others, wrung her hands in an uncontrollable agony of tears.

“Save me, then,” cried the poor girl, “from those ruthless and merciless enemies who want to destroy my life and honor. If you truly love me, at least show that you have the strength to protect me. But no; the one you say you love is insulted and mocked by others, who shamelessly push her away.” And the kind-hearted girl, overwhelmed by her own deep pain, accused others and wrung her hands in an uncontrollable flood of tears.

“You have been driven away!” exclaimed the king. “This is the second time I have heard that said.”

“You’ve been pushed away!” the king exclaimed. “This is the second time I’ve heard that.”

“I have been driven away with shame and ignominy, sire. You see, then, that I have no other protector but Heaven, no consolation but prayer, and this cloister is my only refuge.”

“I have been cast aside in shame and disgrace, my lord. You can see that I have no protector but Heaven, no comfort but prayer, and this convent is my only refuge.”

“My palace, my whole court, shall be your park of peace. Oh! fear nothing further now, Louise; those—be they men or women—who yesterday drove you away, shall to-morrow tremble before you—to-morrow, do I say? nay, this very day I have already shown my displeasure—have already threatened. It is in my power, even now, to hurl the thunderbolt I have hitherto withheld. Louise, Louise, you shall be bitterly revenged; tears of blood shall repay you for the tears you have shed. Give me only the names of your enemies.”

“My palace, my entire court, will be your sanctuary. Oh! fear nothing anymore, Louise; those—whether men or women—who drove you away yesterday will tremble before you tomorrow. Tomorrow, do I say? No, even today I have already shown my anger—I have already made threats. It’s in my power, even now, to unleash the force I have so far held back. Louise, Louise, you will be fiercely avenged; tears of blood will make up for the tears you have cried. Just give me the names of your enemies.”

“Never, never.”

“Never ever.”

“How can I show any anger, then?”

“How am I supposed to show any anger, then?”

“Sire, those upon whom your anger would be prepared to fall, would force you to draw back your hand upraised to punish.”

“Sire, those you’re angry with would make you hesitate before you strike.”

“Oh! you do not know me,” cried the king, exasperated. “Rather than draw back, I would sacrifice my kingdom, and would abjure my family. Yes, I would strike until this arm had utterly destroyed all those who had ventured to make themselves the enemies of the gentlest and best of creatures.” And, as he said these words, Louis struck his fist violently against the oaken wainscoting with a force which alarmed La Valliere; for his anger, owing to his unbounded power, had something imposing and threatening in it, like the lightning, which may at any time prove deadly. She, who thought that her own sufferings could not be surpassed, was overwhelmed by a suffering which revealed itself by menace and by violence.

“Oh! You don’t know me,” the king exclaimed, frustrated. “Instead of backing down, I would give up my kingdom and renounce my family. Yes, I would fight until this arm has completely destroyed all those who dared to make themselves the enemies of the kindest and best of beings.” As he spoke these words, Louis slammed his fist hard against the oak paneling, startling La Valliere; his anger, thanks to his immense power, had a presence that was imposing and threatening, like lightning that could be deadly at any moment. She, who believed her own suffering couldn't be outdone, was overwhelmed by a pain that manifested itself through threats and violence.

“Sire,” she said, “for the last time I implore you to leave me; already do I feel strengthened by the calm seclusion of this asylum; and the protection of Heaven has reassured me; for all the pretty human meanness of this world are forgotten beneath the Divine protection. Once more, then, sire, and for the last time, I again implore you to leave me.”

“Sire,” she said, “I implore you one last time to leave me; I already feel strengthened by the peaceful solitude of this place; and the protection of Heaven has reassured me; all the petty human weaknesses of this world are forgotten under Divine protection. Once more, then, sire, and for the last time, I beg you to leave me.”

“Confess, rather,” cried Louis, “that you have never loved me; admit that my humility and my repentance are flattering to your pride, but that my distress affects you not; that the king of this wide realm is no longer regarded as a lover whose tenderness of devotion is capable of working out your happiness, but as a despot whose caprice has crushed your very heart beneath his iron heel. Do not say you are seeking Heaven, say rather you are fleeing from the king.”

“Confess, instead,” shouted Louis, “that you’ve never truly loved me; acknowledge that my humility and regret feed your ego, but that my pain doesn’t touch you; that the king of this vast kingdom is no longer seen as a lover whose devoted affection can bring you joy, but as a tyrant whose whims have shattered your heart beneath his iron fist. Don’t claim you’re searching for Heaven, admit that you’re running away from the king.”

Louise’s heart was wrung within her, as she listened to his passionate utterance, which made the fever of hope course once more through her every vein.

Louise’s heart was tight with emotion as she listened to his passionate words, which sent a rush of hope flowing through her veins once again.

“But did you not hear me say that I have been driven away, scorned, despised?”

“But didn’t you hear me say that I’ve been pushed away, mocked, and hated?”

“I will make you the most respected, and most adored, and the most envied of my whole court.”

“I will make you the most respected, adored, and envied person in my entire court.”

“Prove to me that you have not ceased to love me.”

“Show me that you still love me.”

“In what way?”

“How so?”

“By leaving me.”

"By abandoning me."

“I will prove it to you by never leaving you again.”

“I'll show you by never leaving you again.”

“But do you imagine, sire, that I shall allow that; do you imagine that I will let you come to an open rupture with every member of your family; do you imagine that, for my sake, you could abandon mother, wife and sister?”

“But do you really think, my lord, that I would allow that? Do you think I would let you have a complete fallout with every member of your family? Do you think that, for my sake, you could turn your back on your mother, wife, and sister?”

“Ah! you have named them, then, at last; it is they, then, who have wrought this grievous injury? By the heaven above us, then, upon them shall my anger fall.”

“Ah! So you’ve finally named them; it's them who caused this terrible harm? By the heavens above us, my anger will fall upon them.”

“That is the reason why the future terrifies me, why I refuse everything, why I do not wish you to revenge me. Tears enough have already been shed, sufficient sorrow and affliction have already been occasioned. I, at least, will never be the cause of sorrow, or affliction, or distress to whomsoever it may be, for I have mourned and suffered, and wept too much myself.”

"That's why the future scares me, why I reject everything, why I don’t want you to take revenge on me. Enough tears have already been shed, and there’s been enough sadness and pain. I, for one, will never cause anyone sorrow, pain, or distress, because I’ve mourned and suffered and cried way too much myself."

“And do you count my sufferings, my tears, as nothing?”

“And do you consider my struggles, my tears, as nothing?”

“In Heaven’s name, sire, do not speak to me in that manner. I need all my courage to enable me to accomplish the sacrifice.”

“In Heaven’s name, sir, please don’t talk to me like that. I need all my courage to make this sacrifice.”

“Louise, Louise, I implore you! whatever you desire, whatever you command, whether vengeance or forgiveness, your slightest wish shall be obeyed, but do not abandon me.”

“Louise, Louise, I beg you! Whatever you want, whatever you order, whether it's revenge or forgiveness, I will follow your every wish, but please don’t leave me.”

“Alas! sire, we must part.”

“Sadly! Sir, we must part.”

“You do not love me, then!”

“You don’t love me, right?”

“Heaven knows I do!”

“Honestly, I do!”

“It is false, Louise; it is false.”

“It’s not true, Louise; it’s not true.”

“Oh! sire, if I did not love you, I should let you do what you please; I should let you revenge me, in return for the insult which has been inflicted on me; I should accept the brilliant triumph to my pride which you propose; and yet, you cannot deny that I reject even the sweet compensation which your affection affords, that affection which for me is life itself, for I wished to die when I thought that you loved me no longer.”

“Oh! My lord, if I didn’t love you, I would let you do whatever you wanted; I would let you get revenge for the insult I suffered; I would accept the glorious victory for my pride that you offer; and yet, you can't deny that I turn down even the sweet comfort your love brings, love that is everything to me, because I wanted to die when I thought you didn’t love me anymore.”

“Yes, yes; I now know, I now perceive it; you are the sweetest, best, and purest of women. There is no one so worthy as yourself, not alone of my respect and devotion, but also of the respect and devotion of all who surround me; and therefore no one shall be loved like yourself; no one shall ever possess the influence over me that you wield. You wish me to be calm, to forgive?—be it so, you shall find me perfectly unmoved. You wish to reign by gentleness and clemency?—I will be clement and gentle. Dictate for me the conduct you wish me to adopt, and I will obey blindly.”

“Yes, yes; I get it now, I see it clearly; you are the sweetest, best, and purest woman. No one is as deserving as you, not just of my respect and devotion, but also of the respect and devotion of everyone around me. Therefore, no one will ever be loved like you; no one will ever have the influence over me that you do. You want me to be calm, to forgive?—fine, you’ll find me completely unmoved. You want to lead with kindness and mercy?—I will be kind and merciful. Tell me how you want me to act, and I will follow your instructions without question.”

“In Heaven’s name, no, sire; what am I, a poor girl, to dictate to so great a monarch as yourself?”

“In Heaven’s name, no, sir; what am I, a poor girl, to tell such a great king as you?”

“You are my life, the very spirit and principle of my being. Is it not the spirit that rules the body?”

“You are my life, the core spirit and essence of my existence. Isn't it the spirit that governs the body?”

“You love me, then, sire?”

“Do you love me, my lord?”

“On my knees, yes; with my hands upraised to you, yes; with all the strength and power of my being, yes; I love you so deeply, that I would lay down my life for you, gladly, at your merest wish.”

“On my knees, yes; with my hands raised to you, yes; with all the strength and energy of my being, yes; I love you so deeply that I would gladly lay down my life for you at your slightest wish.”

“Oh! sire, now I know you love me, I have nothing to wish for in the world. Give me your hand, sire; and then, farewell! I have enjoyed in this life all the happiness I was ever meant for.”

“Oh! Sir, now I know you love me, I have nothing else to wish for in the world. Give me your hand, sir; and then, goodbye! I have experienced all the happiness I was ever meant to have in this life.”

“Oh! no, no! your happiness is not a happiness of yesterday, it is of to-day, of to-morrow, ever enduring. The future is yours, everything which is mine is yours, too. Away with these ideas of separation, away with these gloomy, despairing thoughts. You will live for me, as I will live for you, Louise.” And he threw himself at her feet, embracing her knees with the wildest transports of joy and gratitude.

“Oh! No, no! Your happiness isn’t just a thing of the past; it’s about today, tomorrow, and it endures forever. The future is yours, and everything that belongs to me is yours too. Let go of these notions of separation, and cast away those gloomy, despairing thoughts. You will live for me, just as I will live for you, Louise.” And he fell to his knees before her, embracing her legs with the wildest excitement of joy and gratitude.

“Oh! sire, sire! all that is but a wild dream.”

“Oh! sir, sir! that’s just a crazy dream.”

“Why, a wild dream?”

“Why, a crazy dream?”

“Because I cannot return to the court. Exiled, how can I see you again? Would it not be far better to bury myself in a cloister for the rest of my life, with the rich consolation that your affection gives me, with the pulses of your heart beating for me, and your latest confession of attachment still ringing in my ears?”

“Since I can’t go back to the court, how will I ever see you again? Wouldn’t it be much better to lock myself away in a monastery for the rest of my life, finding comfort in your love, feeling your heart beating for me, and hearing your last confession of love still echoing in my ears?”

“Exiled, you!” exclaimed Louis XIV., “and who dares to exile, let me ask, when I recall?”

“Exiled, you!” exclaimed Louis XIV. “And who has the nerve to exile, may I ask, when I can bring you back?”

“Oh! sire, something which is greater than and superior to the kings even—the world and public opinion. Reflect for a moment; you cannot love a woman who has been ignominiously driven away—love one whom your mother has stained with suspicions; one whom your sister has threatened with disgrace; such a woman, indeed, would be unworthy of you.”

“Oh! Sir, there’s something that’s greater and superior to kings—the world and public opinion. Think about it for a moment; you can’t love a woman who has been cast aside in shame—love someone whom your mother has tainted with doubts; someone your sister has threatened with disgrace; such a woman would truly be unworthy of you.”

“Unworthy! one who belongs to me?”

“Unworthy! Someone who belongs to me?”

“Yes, sire, precisely on that account; from the very moment she belongs to you, the character of your mistress renders her unworthy.”

“Yes, sir, exactly for that reason; the moment she becomes yours, her nature makes her unworthy.”

“You are right, Louise; every shade of delicacy of feeling is yours. Very well, you shall not be exiled.”

“You’re right, Louise; every nuance of sensitivity belongs to you. Alright, you won’t be sent away.”

“Ah! from the tone in which you speak, you have not heard Madame, that is very clear.”

"Ah! From the way you're speaking, it's clear you haven't heard from Madame."

“I will appeal from her to my mother.”

“I will appeal to my mother instead of her.”

“Again, sire, you have not seen your mother.”

“Again, sir, you haven’t seen your mom.”

“She, too!—my poor Louise! every one’s hand, then, is against you.”

“She, too!—my poor Louise! Everyone's against you, then.”

“Yes, yes, poor Louise, who was already bending beneath the fury of the storm, when you arrived and crushed her beneath the weight of your displeasure.”

“Yes, yes, poor Louise, who was already struggling under the force of the storm when you showed up and overwhelmed her with your displeasure.”

“Oh! forgive me.”

“Oh! Please forgive me.”

“You will not, I know, be able to make either of them yield; believe me, the evil cannot be repaired, for I will not allow you to use violence, or to exercise your authority.”

“You won’t, I know, be able to make either of them give in; trust me, the damage can’t be fixed, because I won’t let you use force or assert your power.”

“Very well, Louise, to prove to you how fondly I love you, I will do one thing, I will see Madame; I will make her revoke her sentence, I will compel her to do so.”

“Alright, Louise, to show you how deeply I love you, I will do one thing: I will see Madame; I will make her take back her decision, I will force her to do it.”

“Compel? Oh! no, no!”

"Compel? Oh! No, no!"

“True; you are right. I will bend her.”

"You're right; I will make her submit."

Louise shook her head.

Louise shook her head.

“I will entreat her, if it be necessary,” said Louis. “Will you believe in my affection after that?”

“I'll ask her, if I need to,” said Louis. “Will you believe in my feelings after that?”

Louise drew herself up. “Oh, never, never shall you humiliate yourself on my account; sooner, a thousand times, would I die.”

Louise straightened her posture. “Oh, you will never, ever humiliate yourself because of me; I'd rather die a thousand times first.”

Louis reflected; his features assumed a dark expression. “I will love you as much as you have loved; I will suffer as keenly as you have suffered; this shall be my expiation in your eyes. Come, mademoiselle, put aside these paltry considerations; let us show ourselves as great as our sufferings, as strong as our affection for each other.” And, as he said this, he took her in his arms, and encircled her waist with both his hands, saying, “My own love! my own dearest and best beloved, follow me.”

Louis thought for a moment; his face turned serious. “I will love you as much as you have loved me; I will feel pain as deeply as you have felt pain; this will be my atonement in your eyes. Come, mademoiselle, set aside these trivial matters; let's prove ourselves as great as our suffering, as strong as our love for each other.” And as he said this, he wrapped his arms around her, holding her waist with both hands, saying, “My love! my sweetest and dearest, follow me.”

She made a final effort, in which she concentrated, no longer all of her firmness of will, for that had long since been overcome, but all her physical strength. “No!” she replied, weakly, “no! no! I should die from shame.”

She made one last effort, focusing not on her willpower, which had long since faded, but on her physical strength. “No!” she said softly, “no! no! I would die from shame.”

“No! you shall return like a queen. No one knows of your having left—except, indeed, D’Artagnan.”

“No! You’ll come back like a queen. No one knows you’ve left—except for D’Artagnan, of course.”

“He has betrayed me, then?”

"Did he betray me, then?"

“In what way?”

"How so?"

“He promised faithfully—”

“He promised sincerely—”

“I promised not to say anything to the king,” said D’Artagnan, putting his head through the half-opened door, “and I kept my word; I was speaking to M. de Saint-Aignan, and it was not my fault if the king overheard me; was it, sire?”

“I promised not to say anything to the king,” said D’Artagnan, poking his head through the half-open door, “and I kept my promise; I was talking to M. de Saint-Aignan, and it wasn’t my fault if the king overheard me; was it, sire?”

“It is quite true,” said the king; “forgive him.”

“It’s true,” said the king; “forgive him.”

La Valliere smiled, and held out her small white hand to the musketeer.

La Valliere smiled and extended her small white hand to the musketeer.

“Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said the king, “be good enough to see if you can find a carriage for Mademoiselle de la Valliere.”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said the king, “please be kind enough to see if you can find a carriage for Mademoiselle de la Valliere.”

“Sire,” said the captain, “the carriage is waiting at the gate.”

“Sir,” said the captain, “the carriage is waiting at the gate.”

“You are a magic mould of forethought,” exclaimed the king.

“You're an amazing model of foresight,” exclaimed the king.

“You have taken a long time to find it out,” muttered D’Artagnan, notwithstanding he was flattered by the praise bestowed upon him.

“You took a long time to figure it out,” murmured D’Artagnan, even though he appreciated the praise given to him.

La Valliere was overcome: after a little further hesitation, she allowed herself to be led away, half fainting, by her royal lover. But, as she was on the point of leaving the room, she tore herself from the king’s grasp, and returned to the stone crucifix, which she kissed, saying, “Oh, Heaven! it was thou who drewest me hither! thou, who has rejected me; but thy grace is infinite. Whenever I shall again return, forget that I have ever separated myself from thee, for, when I return it will be—never to leave thee again.”

La Valliere was overwhelmed: after a bit more hesitation, she let herself be led away, half fainting, by her royal lover. But just as she was about to leave the room, she broke free from the king’s hold and returned to the stone crucifix. She kissed it, saying, “Oh, Heaven! It was you who brought me here! You, who have rejected me; but your grace is infinite. Whenever I come back, forget that I’ve ever separated myself from you, for when I return, it will be—never to leave you again.”

The king could not restrain his emotion, and D’Artagnan, even, was overcome. Louis led the young girl away, lifted her into the carriage, and directed D’Artagnan to seat himself beside her, while he, mounting his horse, spurred violently towards the Palais Royal, where, immediately on his arrival, he sent to request an audience of Madame.

The king couldn't hold back his emotions, and even D’Artagnan was touched. Louis took the young girl by the hand, helped her into the carriage, and told D’Artagnan to sit next to her, while he got on his horse and rode quickly toward the Palais Royal, where, as soon as he arrived, he asked to see Madame.

Chapter XXX. Madame.

From the manner in which the king had dismissed the ambassadors, even the least clear-sighted persons belonging to the court imagined war would ensue. The ambassadors themselves, but slightly acquainted with the king’s domestic disturbances, had interpreted as directed against themselves the celebrated sentence: “If I be not master of myself, I, at least, will be so of those who insult me.” Happily for the destinies of France and Holland, Colbert had followed them out of the king’s presence for the purpose of explaining matters to them; but the two queens and Madame, who were perfectly aware of every particular that had taken place in their several households, having heard the king’s remark, so full of dark meaning, retired to their own apartments in no little fear and chagrin. Madame, especially, felt that the royal anger might fall upon her, and, as she was brave and exceedingly proud, instead of seeking support and encouragement from the queen-mother, she had returned to her own apartments, if not without some uneasiness, at least without any intention of avoiding an encounter. Anne of Austria, from time to time at frequent intervals, sent messages to learn if the king had returned. The silence which the whole palace preserved upon the matter, and upon Louise’s disappearance, was indicative of a long train of misfortunes to all those who knew the haughty and irritable humor of the king. But Madame, unmoved in spite of all the flying rumors, shut herself up in her apartments, sent for Montalais, and, with a voice as calm as she could possibly command, desired her to relate all she knew about the event itself. At the moment that the eloquent Montalais was concluding, with all kinds of oratorical precautions, and was recommending, if not in actual language, at least in spirit, that she should show forbearance towards La Valliere, M. Malicorne made his appearance to beg an audience of Madame, on behalf of the king. Montalais’s worthy friend bore upon his countenance all the signs of the very liveliest emotion. It was impossible to be mistaken; the interview which the king requested would be one of the most interesting chapters in the history of the hearts of kings and of men. Madame was disturbed by her brother-in-law’s arrival; she did not expect it so soon, nor had she, indeed, expected any direct step on Louis’s part. Besides, all women who wage war successfully by indirect means, are invariably neither very skillful nor very strong when it becomes a question of accepting a pitched battle. Madame, however, was not one who ever drew back; she had the very opposite defect or qualification, in whichever light it may be considered; she took an exaggerated view of what constituted real courage; and therefore the king’s message, of which Malicorne had been the bearer, was regarded by her as the bugle-note proclaiming the commencement of hostilities. She, therefore, boldly accepted the gage of battle. Five minutes afterwards the king ascended the staircase. His color was heightened from having ridden hard. His dusty and disordered clothes formed a singular contrast with the fresh and perfectly arranged toilette of Madame, who, notwithstanding the rouge on her cheeks, turned pale as Louis entered the room. Louis lost no time in approaching the object of his visit; he sat down, and Montalais disappeared.

From the way the king had sent the ambassadors away, even the least insightful people at court thought war was imminent. The ambassadors, who had only a vague understanding of the king’s personal issues, took the famous quote—“If I can’t control myself, at least I will control those who insult me”—as directed at them. Fortunately for the futures of France and Holland, Colbert had followed the ambassadors out of the king’s presence to explain things. However, the two queens and Madame, who were fully aware of everything happening in their households, heard the king’s remark, filled with dark meaning, and retreated to their own rooms feeling quite anxious and upset. Madame, in particular, worried the king’s anger might be directed towards her and, being both brave and extremely proud, chose to return to her own rooms without seeking comfort from the queen-mother, even if she felt uneasy. Anne of Austria frequently sent messages to check if the king had returned. The overall silence in the palace about the situation and Louise’s disappearance hinted at a series of misfortunes for anyone familiar with the king’s proud and quick-tempered nature. Yet, despite all the rumors flying around, Madame remained composed, locked herself in her rooms, called for Montalais, and asked her to recount everything she knew about the event. Just as the eloquent Montalais was finishing her account, carefully suggesting, if not directly, that Madame should show patience towards La Valliere, M. Malicorne appeared to request an audience with Madame on behalf of the king. Montalais’s good friend showed all the signs of deep emotion. It was clear that the meeting the king wanted would be a significant moment in the tales of kings and their hearts. Madame felt uneasy about her brother-in-law’s unexpected arrival; she hadn’t anticipated it so soon nor did she expect Louis to take any direct action. Moreover, women who excel in indirect warfare are often not very adept when it comes to a direct confrontation. However, Madame was not the type to shy away from a challenge; rather, she had the opposite flaw—she had an exaggerated sense of what real courage meant; thus, she viewed the king’s message, delivered by Malicorne, as a clear signal that hostilities had begun. She boldly accepted the challenge. Five minutes later, the king climbed the stairs, his face flushed from riding hard. His dusty and rumpled clothes contrasted sharply with Madame’s fresh and perfectly arranged outfit, and despite the rouge on her cheeks, she paled as Louis entered the room. Louis wasted no time and approached his purpose for visiting; he sat down, and Montalais quietly left.

“My dear sister,” said the king, “you are aware that Mademoiselle de la Valliere fled from her own room this morning, and that she has retired to a cloister, overwhelmed by grief and despair.” As he pronounced these words, the king’s voice was singularly moved.

“My dear sister,” said the king, “you know that Mademoiselle de la Valliere ran away from her room this morning, and that she has gone to a convent, completely overcome by sadness and despair.” As he said this, the king's voice was noticeably emotional.

“Your majesty is the first to inform me of it,” replied Madame.

“Your majesty is the first to let me know about it,” replied Madame.

“I should have thought that you might have learned it this morning, during the reception of the ambassadors,” said the king.

“I would have thought that you might have picked it up this morning, during the reception of the ambassadors,” said the king.

“From your emotion, sire, I imagined that something extraordinary had happened, but without knowing what.”

“From your feelings, sir, I guessed that something remarkable had happened, but I had no idea what it was.”

The king, with his usual frankness, went straight to the point. “Why did you send Mademoiselle de la Valliere away?”

The king, being his usual straightforward self, got right to the point. “Why did you send Mademoiselle de la Valliere away?”

“Because I had reason to be dissatisfied with her conduct,” she replied, dryly.

“Because I had a reason to be unhappy with her behavior,” she replied, dryly.

The king became crimson, and his eyes kindled with a fire which it required all Madame’s courage to support. He mastered his anger, however, and continued: “A stronger reason than that is surely requisite, for one so good and kind as you are, to turn away and dishonor, not only the young girl herself, but every member of her family as well. You know that the whole city has its eyes fixed upon the conduct of the female portion of the court. To dismiss a maid of honor is to attribute a crime to her—at the very least a fault. What crime, what fault has Mademoiselle de la Valliere been guilty of?”

The king turned red, and his eyes lit up with a fierce intensity that required all of Madame's courage to withstand. He controlled his anger, though, and continued: “Surely, a stronger reason is needed for someone as good and kind as you to turn away and disgrace not just the young girl herself, but her entire family as well. You know the whole city is watching how the women of the court behave. To dismiss a maid of honor implies that she has committed a crime—at the very least, a mistake. What crime or mistake has Mademoiselle de la Valliere committed?”

“Since you constitute yourself the protector of Mademoiselle de la Valliere,” replied Madame, coldly, “I will give you those explanations which I should have a perfect right to withhold from every one.”

“Since you see yourself as the protector of Mademoiselle de la Valliere,” replied Madame, coldly, “I will give you the explanations that I would be completely justified in withholding from everyone else.”

“Even from the king!” exclaimed Louis, as, with a sudden gesture, he covered his head with his hat.

“Even from the king!” Louis exclaimed, quickly putting on his hat.

“You have called me your sister,” said Madame, “and I am in my own apartments.”

“You called me your sister,” said Madame, “and I’m in my own rooms.”

“It matters not,” said the youthful monarch, ashamed at having been hurried away by his anger; “neither you, nor any one else in this kingdom, can assert a right to withhold an explanation in my presence.”

“It doesn’t matter,” said the young king, embarrassed for having let his anger get the best of him. “Neither you nor anyone else in this kingdom has the right to deny an explanation when I'm here.”

“Since that is the way you regard it,” said Madame, in a hoarse, angry tone of voice, “all that remains for me to do is bow submission to your majesty, and to be silent.”

“Since that's how you see it,” said Madame, in a rough, angry tone, “all that's left for me to do is bow to your authority and keep quiet.”

“Not so. Let there be no equivocation between us.”

“Not at all. Let’s be clear between us.”

“The protection with which you surround Mademoiselle de la Valliere does not impose any respect.”

“The protection you provide for Mademoiselle de la Valliere doesn't inspire any respect.”

“No equivocation, I repeat; you are perfectly aware that, as the head of the nobility in France, I am accountable to all for the honor of every family. You dismiss Mademoiselle de la Valliere, or whoever else it may be—” Madame shrugged her shoulders. “Or whoever else it may be, I repeat,” continued the king; “and as, acting in that manner, you cast a dishonorable reflection upon that person, I ask you for an explanation, in order that I may confirm or annul the sentence.”

“No doubt about it, I’ll say it again; you know very well that, as the leader of the nobility in France, I am responsible for the honor of every family. You dismiss Mademoiselle de la Valliere, or whoever else it may be—” Madame shrugged her shoulders. “Or whoever else it may be, I’ll say it again,” continued the king; “and by acting this way, you’re casting a dishonorable shadow on that person, so I ask you for an explanation, so I can either uphold or overturn the decision.”

“Annul my sentence!” exclaimed Madame, haughtily. “What! when I have discharged one of my attendants, do you order me to take her back again?” The king remained silent.

“Annul my sentence!” exclaimed Madame, arrogantly. “What! When I’ve let one of my attendants go, do you expect me to take her back?” The king stayed quiet.

“This would be a sheer abuse of power, sire; it would be indecorous and unseemly.”

“This would be a blatant misuse of power, Your Majesty; it would be inappropriate and disgraceful.”

“Madame!”

“Ma’am!”

“As a woman, I should revolt against an abuse so insulting to me; I should no longer be able to regard myself as a princess of your blood, a daughter of a monarch; I should be the meanest of creatures, more humbled and disgraced than the servant I had sent away.”

“As a woman, I should stand up against such an insult; I should no longer see myself as a princess of your blood, a daughter of a king; I would be the lowest of beings, more humiliated and degraded than the servant I had dismissed.”

The king rose from his seat with anger. “It cannot be a heart,” he cried, “you have beating in your bosom; if you act in such a way with me, I may have reason to act with corresponding severity.”

The king stood up from his seat, furious. “That cannot be a heart,” he shouted, “beating in your chest; if you treat me like this, I might have a good reason to respond with equal harshness.”

It sometimes happens that in a battle a chance ball may reach its mark. The observation which the king had made without any particular intention, struck Madame home, and staggered her for a moment; some day or other she might indeed have reason to dread reprisals. “At all events, sire,” she said, “explain what you require.”

It sometimes happens that in a battle, a stray bullet can hit its target. The comment the king made without any specific purpose resonated with Madame and momentarily threw her off balance; someday, she might really have to worry about consequences. “In any case, sire,” she said, “please clarify what you need.”

“I ask, madame, what has Mademoiselle de la Valliere done to warrant your conduct toward her?”

“I ask you, ma'am, what has Mademoiselle de la Valliere done to deserve your behavior towards her?”

“She is the most cunning fomenter of intrigues I know; she was the occasion of two personal friends engaging in mortal combat; and has made people talk of her in such shameless terms that the whole court is indignant at the mere sound of her name.”

“She is the most manipulative instigator I know; she was the reason two close friends ended up in a deadly fight; and she has made people speak of her in such disgraceful terms that the entire court is outraged at just hearing her name.”

“She! she!” cried the king.

"She! She!" yelled the king.

“Under her soft and hypocritical manner,” continued Madame, “she hides a disposition full of foul and dark conceit.”

“Beneath her gentle and deceitful demeanor,” continued Madame, “she conceals a nature full of nasty and dark arrogance.”

“She!”

"She!"

“You may possibly be deceived, sire, but I know her right well; she is capable of creating dispute and misunderstanding between the most affectionate relatives and the most intimate friends. You see that she has already sown discord betwixt us two.”

“You might be fooled, Your Majesty, but I know her very well; she can stir up conflict and confusion between even the closest relatives and the best of friends. You can see that she has already caused a rift between us two.”

“I do assure you—” said the king.

"I assure you—" said the king.

“Sire, look well into the case as it stands; we were living on the most friendly understanding, and by the artfulness of her tales and complaints, she has set your majesty against me.”

“Sire, please consider the situation carefully; we had been on very friendly terms, and through her clever stories and complaints, she has turned your majesty against me.”

“I swear to you,” said the king, “that on no occasion has a bitter word ever passed her lips; I swear that, even in my wildest bursts of passion, she would not allow me to menace any one; and I swear, too, that you do not possess a more devoted and respectful friend than she is.”

“I promise you,” said the king, “that she has never spoken a harsh word; I promise that even in my angriest moments, she wouldn’t let me threaten anyone; and I also promise that you won’t find a more loyal and respectful friend than her.”

“Friend!” said Madame, with an expression of supreme disdain.

“Friend!” said Madame, with a look of complete disdain.

“Take care, Madame!” said the king; “you forget that you now understand me, and that from this moment everything is equalized. Mademoiselle de la Valliere will be whatever I may choose her to become; and to-morrow, if I were determined to do so, I could seat her on a throne.”

“Take care, Madame!” said the king; “you forget that you now understand me, and that from this moment everything is balanced. Mademoiselle de la Valliere will be whatever I want her to be; and tomorrow, if I decided to, I could put her on a throne.”

“She was not born to a throne, at least, and whatever you may do can affect the future alone, but cannot affect the past.”

“She wasn’t born into royalty, at least, and whatever you do can only impact the future, but can’t change the past.”

“Madame, towards you I have shown every kind consideration, and every eager desire to please you; do not remind me that I am master.”

“Madam, I have treated you with all possible respect and have done everything I can to make you happy; please don't remind me that I am in charge.”

“It is the second time, sire, that you have made that remark, and I have already informed you I am ready to submit.”

“It’s the second time, sir, that you’ve made that comment, and I’ve already told you I’m ready to comply.”

“In that case, then, you will confer upon me the favor of receiving Mademoiselle de la Valliere back again.”

“In that case, you will do me the favor of letting me have Mademoiselle de la Valliere back again.”

“For what purpose, sire, since you have a throne to bestow upon her? I am too insignificant to protect so exalted a personage.”

“For what reason, Your Majesty, since you have a throne to give her? I am too unimportant to protect someone so distinguished.”

“Nay, a truce to this bitter and disdainful spirit. Grant me her forgiveness.”

“Come on, let’s put aside this bitter and contemptuous attitude. Please forgive me.”

Never!

Not a chance!

“You drive me, then, to open warfare in my own family.”

“You're pushing me into open conflict within my own family.”

“I, too, have a family with whom I can find refuge.”

“I also have a family I can turn to for support.”

“Do you mean that as a threat, and could you forget yourself so far? Do you believe that, if you push the affront to that extent, your family would encourage you?”

“Are you really saying that as a threat, and can you lose control like that? Do you think that if you take this insult that far, your family would support you?”

“I hope, sire, that you will not force me to take any step which would be unworthy of my rank.”

“I hope, your majesty, that you won’t make me take any actions that would be beneath my status.”

“I hoped that you would remember our recent friendship, and that you would treat me as a brother.”

“I hoped you would remember our recent friendship and treat me like a brother.”

Madame paused for a moment. “I do not disown you for a brother,” she said, “in refusing your majesty an injustice.”

Madame paused for a moment. “I don't disown you as a brother,” she said, “by denying your majesty an injustice.”

“An injustice!”

"That's messed up!"

“Oh, sire! if I informed others of La Valliere’s conduct; if the queen knew—”

“Oh, sir! If I told others about La Valliere’s behavior; if the queen found out—”

“Come, come, Henrietta, let your heart speak; remember that, for however brief a time, you once loved me; remember, too, that human hearts should be as merciful as the heart of a sovereign Master. Do not be inflexible with others; forgive La Valliere.”

“Come on, Henrietta, let your heart speak; remember that, even for a short time, you once loved me; also remember that human hearts should be as merciful as the heart of a sovereign Master. Don’t be harsh with others; forgive La Valliere.”

“I cannot; she has offended me.”

“I can’t; she hurt my feelings.”

“But for my sake.”

“But for me.”

“Sire, it is for your sake I would do anything in the world, except that.”

“Sire, I would do anything in the world for you, except that.”

“You will drive me to despair—you compel me to turn to the last resource of weak people, and seek counsel of my angry and wrathful disposition.”

“You're going to drive me to despair—you force me to resort to the last option for weak individuals and seek advice from my angry and vengeful feelings.”

“I advise you to be reasonable.”

"Please be reasonable."

“Reasonable!—I can be so no longer.”

"Fair enough!—I can't do that anymore."

“Nay, sire! I pray you—”

"No, my lord! Please—”

“For pity’s sake, Henrietta; it is the first time I entreated any one, and I have no hope in any one but in you.”

“For goodness' sake, Henrietta; this is the first time I've begged anyone for help, and I have no hope in anyone but you.”

“Oh, sire! you are weeping.”

“Oh, my lord! You're crying.”

“From rage, from humiliation. That I, the king, should have been obliged to descend to entreaty. I shall hate this moment during my whole life. You have made me suffer in one moment more distress and more degradation than I could have anticipated in the greatest extremity in life.” And the king rose and gave free vent to his tears, which, in fact, were tears of anger and shame.

“Out of rage, out of humiliation. That I, the king, would be forced to beg. I will regret this moment for the rest of my life. You’ve made me endure in just an instant more pain and humiliation than I ever could have expected in the worst times of my life.” And the king stood up and let his tears flow, which were really tears of anger and shame.

Madame was not touched exactly—for the best women, when their pride is hurt, are without pity; but she was afraid that the tears the king was shedding might possibly carry away every soft and tender feeling in his heart.

Madame wasn't exactly moved—because the finest women, when their pride is wounded, can be merciless; but she was concerned that the tears the king was shedding might wash away every gentle and tender feeling in his heart.

“Give what commands you please, sire,” she said; “and since you prefer my humiliation to your own—although mine is public and yours has been witnessed but by myself alone—speak, I will obey your majesty.”

“Give whatever orders you want, sire,” she said; “and since you’d rather have me humiliated than deal with your own shame—though mine is public and yours has only been seen by me—go ahead, I will do as you say, your majesty.”

“No, no, Henrietta!” exclaimed Louis, transported with gratitude, “you will have yielded to a brother’s wishes.”

“No, no, Henrietta!” Louis exclaimed, overwhelmed with gratitude, “you will have agreed to a brother’s wishes.”

“I no longer have any brother, since I obey.”

“I don’t have a brother anymore because I listen to what I'm told.”

“All that I have would be too little in return.”

“All that I have would be too little as a return.”

“How passionately you love, sire, when you do love!”

“How passionately you love, sir, when you do love!”

Louis did not answer. He had seized upon Madame’s hand and covered it with kisses. “And so you will receive this poor girl back again, and will forgive her; you will find how gentle and pure-hearted she is.”

Louis didn’t respond. He took Madame’s hand and showered it with kisses. “So, you’ll take this poor girl back and forgive her; you’ll see how kind and sincere she is.”

“I will maintain her in my household.”

“I will keep her in my home.”

“No, you will give her your friendship, my sister.”

“No, you need to offer her your friendship, my sister.”

“I never liked her.”

"I never liked her."

“Well, for my sake, you will treat her kindly, will you not, Henrietta?”

“Well, for my sake, you will treat her kindly, won’t you, Henrietta?”

“I will treat her as your—mistress.”

“I will treat her as your—mistress.”

The king rose suddenly to his feet. By this word, which had so infelicitously escaped her, Madame had destroyed the whole merit of her sacrifice. The king felt freed from all obligations. Exasperated beyond measure, and bitterly offended, he replied:

The king suddenly stood up. With that word, which had carelessly slipped out, Madame had ruined the entire value of her sacrifice. The king felt completely free from any obligations. Frustrated to the extreme and deeply insulted, he replied:

“I thank you, Madame; I shall never forget the service you have rendered me.” And, saluting her with an affectation of ceremony, he took his leave of her. As he passed before a glass, he saw that his eyes were red, and angrily stamped his foot on the ground. But it was too late, for Malicorne and D’Artagnan, who were standing at the door, had seen his eyes.

“I appreciate it, ma’am; I’ll never forget the favor you've done for me.” And, giving her a slightly exaggerated salute, he said goodbye. As he walked past a mirror, he noticed that his eyes were red and angrily stomped his foot on the ground. But it was too late, as Malicorne and D’Artagnan, who were standing by the door, had noticed his eyes.

“The king has been crying,” thought Malicorne. D’Artagnan approached the king with a respectful air, and said in a low tone of voice:

“The king has been crying,” thought Malicorne. D’Artagnan walked up to the king with a respectful demeanor and spoke in a soft voice:

“Sire, it would be better to return to your own apartments by the small staircase.”

“Sire, it would be better to go back to your own rooms using the small staircase.”

“Why?”

"Why?"

“Because the dust of the road has left its traces on your face,” said D’Artagnan. “By heavens!” he thought, “when the king has given way like a child, let those look to it who may make the lady weep for whom the king sheds tears.”

“Because the dust of the road has marked your face,” said D’Artagnan. “Good heavens!” he thought, “when the king has backed down like a child, let those who might make the lady cry beware, for she is worth the king’s tears.”

Chapter XXXI. Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s Pocket-Handkerchief.

Madame was not bad-hearted—she was only hasty and impetuous. The king was not imprudent—he was simply in love. Hardly had they entered into this compact, which terminated in La Valliere’s recall, when they both sought to make as much as they could by their bargain. The king wished to see La Valliere every moment of the day, while Madame, who was sensible of the king’s annoyance ever since he had so entreated her, would not relinquish her revenge on La Valliere without a contest. She planted every conceivable difficulty in the king’s path; he was, in fact, obliged, in order to get a glimpse of La Valliere, to be exceedingly devoted in his attentions to his sister-in-law, and this, indeed, was Madame’s plan of policy. As she had chosen some one to second her efforts, and as this person was our old friend Montalais, the king found himself completely hemmed in every time he paid Madame a visit; he was surrounded, and was never left a moment alone. Madame displayed in her conversation a charm of manner and brilliancy of wit which dazzled everybody. Montalais followed her, and soon rendered herself perfectly insupportable to the king, which was, in fact, the very thing she expected would happen. She then set Malicorne at the king, who found means of informing his majesty that there was a young person belonging to the court who was exceedingly miserable; and on the king inquiring who this person was, Malicorne replied that it was Mademoiselle de Montalais. To this the king answered that it was perfectly just that a person should be unhappy when she rendered others so. Whereupon Malicorne explained how matters stood; for he had received his directions from Montalais. The king began to open his eyes; he remarked that, as soon as he made his appearance, Madame made hers too; that she remained in the corridors until after he had left; that she accompanied him back to his own apartments, fearing that he might speak in the ante-chambers to one of her maids of honor. One evening she went further still. The king was seated, surrounded by the ladies who were present, and holding in his hand, concealed by his lace ruffle, a small note which he wished to slip into La Valliere’s hand. Madame guessed both his intention and the letter too. It was difficult to prevent the king going wherever he pleased, and yet it was necessary to prevent his going near La Valliere, or speaking to her, as by so doing he could let the note fall into her lap behind her fan, or into her pocket-handkerchief. The king, who was also on the watch, suspected that a snare was being laid for him. He rose and pushed his chair, without affectation, near Mademoiselle de Chatillon, with whom he began to talk in a light tone. They were amusing themselves making rhymes; from Mademoiselle de Chatillon he went to Montalais, and then to Mademoiselle de Tonnay-Charente. And thus, by this skillful maneuver, he found himself seated opposite to La Valliere, whom he completely concealed. Madame pretended to be greatly occupied, altering a group of flowers that she was working in tapestry. The king showed the corner of his letter to La Valliere, and the latter held out her handkerchief with a look that signified, “Put the letter inside.” Then, as the king had placed his own handkerchief upon his chair, he was adroit enough to let it fall on the ground, so that La Valliere slipped her handkerchief on the chair. The king took it up quietly, without any one observing what he did, placed the letter within it, and returned the handkerchief to the place he had taken it from. There was only just time for La Valliere to stretch out her hand to take hold of the handkerchief with its valuable contents.

Madame wasn't mean-spirited—she was just impulsive and rash. The king wasn't foolish—he was simply in love. As soon as they entered into this agreement, which led to La Valliere being called back, they both tried to get as much as they could from their arrangement. The king wanted to see La Valliere every minute of the day, while Madame, aware of the king's frustration since he had begged her, wouldn't give up her chance to get back at La Valliere without a fight. She put every possible obstacle in the king's way; he was pretty much required to be extremely attentive to his sister-in-law in order to catch a glimpse of La Valliere, and this was exactly what Madame had planned. Having chosen someone to assist her, which turned out to be our old friend Montalais, the king found himself completely trapped every time he visited Madame; he was surrounded and never left alone for a moment. Madame charmed everyone with her conversation and brilliant wit. Montalais followed her, soon becoming unbearable for the king, which was exactly what she had anticipated. She then used Malicorne to inform the king that there was a young woman at court who was very unhappy; when the king asked who it was, Malicorne replied it was Mademoiselle de Montalais. The king responded that it was only fair for someone to be unhappy when they made others so. Then Malicorne explained the situation, as he had been directed by Montalais. The king started to realize what was going on; he noticed that as soon as he arrived, Madame showed up too, that she lingered in the hallways until after he left, and that she followed him back to his rooms, worried he might speak to one of her maids about it. One evening, she went even further. The king was sitting, surrounded by the ladies present, and was holding a small note, hidden by his lace ruffle, that he wanted to slip into La Valliere's hand. Madame figured out both his intention and the content of the letter. It was hard to keep the king from going wherever he wanted, but it was necessary to stop him from approaching La Valliere or speaking to her, as he could easily drop the note into her lap behind her fan or into her handkerchief. The king, noticing something was off, suspected a trap was being set for him. He stood up and moved his chair, casually positioning himself near Mademoiselle de Chatillon, beginning to chat lightly with her. They were having fun making rhymes; from Mademoiselle de Chatillon, he moved on to Montalais, and then to Mademoiselle de Tonnay-Charente. Skillfully, he then found himself sitting directly across from La Valliere, effectively hiding her from view. Madame pretended to be deeply focused on rearranging a group of flowers in her tapestry work. The king showed the edge of his letter to La Valliere, and she responded by extending her handkerchief, indicating, “Put the letter inside.” As the king had placed his own handkerchief on his chair, he cleverly let it fall to the ground, allowing La Valliere to slip her handkerchief onto the chair. The king quietly picked it up without anyone noticing what he was doing, slipped the letter inside, and returned the handkerchief to where he had taken it from. There was just enough time for La Valliere to reach out and grab the handkerchief with its precious contents.

But Madame, who had observed everything that had passed, said to Mademoiselle de Chatillon, “Chatillon, be good enough to pick up the king’s handkerchief, if you please; it has fallen on the carpet.”

But Madame, who had seen everything that happened, said to Mademoiselle de Chatillon, “Chatillon, please pick up the king’s handkerchief; it’s fallen on the carpet.”

The young girl obeyed with the utmost precipitation, the king having moved from his seat, and La Valliere being in no little degree nervous and confused.

The young girl rushed to obey, as the king had gotten up from his seat, and La Valliere was quite nervous and confused.

“Ah! I beg your majesty’s pardon,” said Mademoiselle de Chatillon; “you have two handkerchiefs, I perceive.”

“Ah! I’m sorry, your majesty,” said Mademoiselle de Chatillon; “I see you have two handkerchiefs.”

And the king was accordingly obliged to put into his pocket La Valliere’s handkerchief as well as his own. He certainly gained that souvenir of Louise, who lost, however, a copy of verses which had cost the king ten hours’ hard labor, and which, as far as he was concerned, was perhaps as good as a long poem. It would be impossible to describe the king’s anger and La Valliere’s despair; but shortly afterwards a circumstance occurred which was more than remarkable. When the king left, in order to retire to his own apartments, Malicorne, informed of what had passed, one can hardly tell how, was waiting in the ante-chamber. The ante-chambers of the Palais Royal are naturally very dark, and, in the evening, they were but indifferently lighted. Nothing pleased the king more than this dim light. As a general rule, love, whose mind and heart are constantly in a blaze, contemns all light, except the sunshine of the soul. And so the ante-chamber was dark; a page carried a torch before the king, who walked on slowly, greatly annoyed at what had recently occurred. Malicorne passed close to the king, almost stumbled against him in fact, and begged his forgiveness with the profoundest humility; but the king, who was in an exceedingly ill-temper, was very sharp in his reproof to Malicorne, who disappeared as soon and as quietly as he possibly could. Louis retired to rest, having had a misunderstanding with the queen; and the next day, as soon as he entered the cabinet, he wished to have La Valliere’s handkerchief in order to press his lips to it. He called his valet.

And so the king had to pocket La Valliere’s handkerchief along with his own. He definitely got that keepsake from Louise, but she ended up losing a poem he'd spent ten hours writing, which was maybe as valuable as a long epic to him. It’s hard to capture the king’s fury and La Valliere’s heartbreak, but soon after, something noteworthy happened. As the king was leaving to go to his rooms, Malicorne, who had somehow learned about the situation, was waiting in the ante-chamber. The ante-chambers of the Palais Royal are typically rather dim, and in the evening, they had only poor lighting. The king actually preferred this low light. Generally, love, which burns in both mind and heart, disregards all light except for the light of the soul. So, the ante-chamber was dark; a page held a torch in front of the king, who walked slowly, quite upset about what had just happened. Malicorne brushed past the king, nearly bumping into him, and humbly asked for his forgiveness. However, the king, in a really sour mood, sharply scolded Malicorne, who quickly disappeared as quietly as he could. Louis went to bed after having a disagreement with the queen; the next day, as soon as he entered the cabinet, he wanted La Valliere’s handkerchief to kiss it. He called for his valet.

“Fetch me,” he said, “the coat I wore yesterday evening, but be very sure you do not touch anything it may contain.”

“Bring me,” he said, “the coat I wore last night, but make sure you don’t touch anything inside it.”

The order being obeyed, the king himself searched the pocket of the coat; he found only one handkerchief, and that his own; La Valliere’s had disappeared. Whilst busied with all kinds of conjectures and suspicions, a letter was brought to him from La Valliere; it ran thus:

The order was followed, and the king himself checked the coat pocket; he found only one handkerchief, and it was his own; La Valliere’s had vanished. While he was caught up in all kinds of thoughts and suspicions, a letter arrived for him from La Valliere; it said this:

“How good and kind of you to have sent me those beautiful verses; how full of ingenuity and perseverance your affection is; how is it possible to help loving you so dearly!”

“How thoughtful and kind of you to send me those beautiful verses; how full of creativity and determination your love is; how can I help but love you so much!”

“What does this mean?” thought the king; “there must be some mistake. Look well about,” said he to the valet, “for a pocket-handkerchief must be in one of my pockets; and if you do not find it, or if you have touched it—” He reflected for a moment. To make a state matter of the loss of the handkerchief would be to act absurdly, and he therefore added, “There was a letter of some importance inside the handkerchief, which had somehow got among the folds of it.”

“What does this mean?” thought the king; “there must be some mistake. Look closely,” he said to the valet, “because a pocket handkerchief has to be in one of my pockets; and if you don’t find it, or if you’ve handled it—” He paused for a moment. Making a big deal out of losing the handkerchief would be ridiculous, so he added, “There was an important letter inside the handkerchief that somehow got mixed up in the folds.”

“Sire,” said the valet, “your majesty had only one handkerchief, and that is it.”

“Sire,” said the valet, “your majesty only had one handkerchief, and that’s it.”

“True, true,” replied the king, setting his teeth hard together. “Oh, poverty, how I envy you! Happy is the man who can empty his own pockets of letters and handkerchiefs!”

“Yeah, yeah,” replied the king, grinding his teeth together. “Oh, poverty, how I envy you! Lucky is the person who can clear his own pockets of letters and handkerchiefs!”

He read La Valliere’s letter over again, endeavoring to imagine in what conceivable way his verses could have reached their destination. There was a postscript to the letter:

He read La Valliere’s letter again, trying to figure out how in the world his verses could have made it to their destination. There was a postscript to the letter:

“I send you back by your messenger this reply, so unworthy of what you sent me.”

“I’m sending this response back with your messenger, and it’s not worthy of what you sent me.”

“So far so good; I shall find out something now,” he said delightedly. “Who is waiting, and who brought me this letter?”

“So far so good; I’m about to find out something now,” he said happily. “Who’s waiting, and who gave me this letter?”

“M. Malicorne,” replied the valet de chambre, timidly.

“M. Malicorne,” replied the valet de chambre, shyly.

“Desire him to come in.”

“Ask him to come in.”

Malicorne entered.

Malicorne walked in.

“You come from Mademoiselle de la Valliere?” said the king, with a sigh.

“You come from Mademoiselle de la Valliere?” said the king, with a sigh.

“Yes, sire.”

“Yep, sir.”

“And you took Mademoiselle de la Valliere something from me?”

“And you took something from me regarding Mademoiselle de la Valliere?”

“I, sire?”

"Me, your majesty?"

“Yes, you.”

"Yes, it's you."

“Oh, no, sire.”

“Oh, no, sir.”

“Mademoiselle de la Valliere says so, distinctly.”

“Mademoiselle de la Valliere says that clearly.”

“Oh, sire, Mademoiselle de la Valliere is mistaken.”

“Oh, sir, Mademoiselle de la Valliere is mistaken.”

The king frowned. “What jest is this?” he said; “explain yourself. Why does Mademoiselle de la Valliere call you my messenger? What did you take to that lady? Speak, monsieur, and quickly.”

The king frowned. “What joke is this?” he said; “explain yourself. Why does Mademoiselle de la Valliere call you my messenger? What did you give that lady? Speak, sir, and do it quickly.”

“Sire, I merely took Mademoiselle de la Valliere a pocket-handkerchief, that was all.”

“Sire, I just took Mademoiselle de la Valliere a handkerchief, that’s all.”

“A handkerchief,—what handkerchief?”

"A handkerchief—what handkerchief?"

“Sire, at the very moment when I had the misfortune to stumble against your majesty yesterday—a misfortune which I shall deplore to the last day of my life, especially after the dissatisfaction which you exhibited—I remained, sire, motionless with despair, your majesty being at too great a distance to hear my excuses, when I saw something white lying on the ground.”

“Sire, at the moment I unfortunately bumped into you yesterday—a misfortune I will regret for the rest of my life, especially after the frustration you showed—I stood there, Sire, frozen in despair, since you were too far away to hear my apologies, when I noticed something white on the ground.”

“Ah!” said the king.

"Ah!" said the king.

“I stooped down,—it was a pocket-handkerchief. For a moment I had an idea that when I stumbled against your majesty I must have been the cause of the handkerchief falling from your pocket; but as I felt it all over very respectfully, I perceived a cipher at one of the corners, and, on looking at it closely, I found that it was Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s cipher. I presumed that on her way to Madame’s apartment in the earlier part of the evening she had let her handkerchief fall, and I accordingly hastened to restore it to her as she was leaving; and that is all I gave to Mademoiselle de la Valliere, I entreat your majesty to believe.” Malicorne’s manner was so simple, so full of contrition, and marked with such extreme humility, that the king was greatly amused in listening to him. He was as pleased with him for what he had done as if he had rendered him the greatest service.

“I bent down—it was a handkerchief. For a moment, I thought that when I bumped into your majesty, I must have caused it to fall from your pocket; but as I felt it over respectfully, I noticed a monogram in one of the corners. Looking closely, I realized it was Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s initials. I assumed that on her way to Madame’s apartment earlier in the evening, she had dropped it, so I hurried to return it to her as she was leaving; and that’s all I gave to Mademoiselle de la Valliere, I assure you, your majesty.” Malicorne’s demeanor was so sincere, filled with regret, and showed such deep humility that the king was greatly entertained by him. He was as pleased with Malicorne for what he had done as if he had performed the greatest service.

“This is the second fortunate meeting I have had with you, monsieur,” he said; “you may count upon my good intentions.”

“This is the second lucky meeting I've had with you, sir,” he said; “you can trust my good intentions.”

The plain and sober truth was, that Malicorne had picked the king’s pocket of the handkerchief as dexterously as any of the pickpockets of the good city of Paris could have done. Madame never knew of this little incident, but Montalais gave La Valliere some idea of the manner in which it had really happened, and La Valliere afterwards told the king, who laughed exceedingly at it and pronounced Malicorne to be a first rate politician. Louis XIV. was right, and it is well known that he was tolerably well acquainted with human nature.

The plain and straightforward truth was that Malicorne had swiped the king's handkerchief from his pocket as skillfully as any pickpocket in the great city of Paris could have done. Madame never found out about this little incident, but Montalais gave La Valliere a hint of how it actually happened, and La Valliere later told the king, who found it incredibly funny and declared Malicorne to be a top-notch politician. Louis XIV was spot on, and it's well known that he had a pretty good understanding of human nature.

Chapter XXXII. Which Treats of Gardeners, of Ladders, and Maids of Honor.

Miracles, unfortunately, could not be always happening, whilst Madame’s ill-humor still continued. In a week’s time, matters had reached such a point, that the king could no longer look at La Valliere without a look full of suspicion crossing his own. Whenever a promenade was proposed, Madame, in order to avoid the recurrence of similar scenes to that of the thunder-storm, or the royal oak, had a variety of indispositions ready prepared; and, thanks to them, she was unable to go out, and her maids of honor were obliged to remain indoors also. There was not the slightest chance of means of paying a nocturnal visit; for in this respect the king had, on the very first occasion, experienced a severe check, which happened in the following manner. As at Fontainebleau, he had taken Saint-Aignan with him one evening when he wished to pay La Valliere a visit; but he had found no one but Mademoiselle de Tonnay-Charente, who had begun to call out “Fire!” and “Thieves!” in such a manner that a perfect legion of chamber-maids, attendants, and pages, ran to her assistance; so that Saint-Aignan, who had remained behind in order to save the honor of his royal master, who had fled precipitately, was obliged to submit to a severe scolding from the queen-mother, as well as from Madame herself. In addition, he had, the next morning, received two challenges from the De Mortemart family, and the king had been obliged to interfere. This mistake had been owing to the circumstance of Madame having suddenly ordered a change in the apartments of her maids of honor, and directed La Valliere and Montalais to sleep in her own cabinet. No gateway, therefore, was any longer open—not even communication by letter; to write under the eyes of so ferocious an Argus as Madame, whose temper and disposition were so uncertain, was to run the risk of exposure to the greatest danger; and it can well be conceived into what a state of continuous irritation, and ever increasing anger, all these petty annoyances threw the young lion. The king almost tormented himself to death endeavoring to discover a means of communication; and, as he did not think proper to call in the aid of Malicorne or D’Artagnan, the means were not discovered at all. Malicorne had, indeed, occasional brilliant flashes of imagination, with which he tried to inspire the king with confidence; but, whether from shame or suspicion, the king, who had at first begun to nibble at the bait, soon abandoned the hook. In this way, for instance, one evening, while the king was crossing the garden, and looking up at Madame’s windows, Malicorne stumbled over a ladder lying beside a border of box, and said to Manicamp, then walking with him behind the king, “Did you not see that I just now stumbled against a ladder, and was nearly thrown down?”

Miracles, unfortunately, couldn’t happen all the time, especially while Madame was still in a bad mood. In just a week, things had gotten to a point where the king couldn’t look at La Valliere without feeling suspicious. Whenever a walk was suggested, Madame, to avoid any repeat of the storms or the royal oak incident, always had various fake illnesses ready; because of these, she couldn’t go out, and her maids of honor had to stay indoors, too. There was no chance of sneaking out at night; during his first attempt, the king had faced a major setback. One evening at Fontainebleau, he had taken Saint-Aignan with him to visit La Valliere, but found only Mademoiselle de Tonnay-Charente, who started shouting “Fire!” and “Thieves!” loudly enough that a whole crowd of maids, attendants, and pages rushed to help her. Saint-Aignan, who had stayed behind to protect his royal master’s honor, ended up getting severely scolded by both the queen-mother and Madame. The next morning, he also received two challenges from the De Mortemart family, forcing the king to step in. This situation arose because Madame had suddenly had her maids of honor’s quarters rearranged, ordering La Valliere and Montalais to sleep in her own room. So, there was no longer any possible way to get in touch—not even through letters; writing under the watchful eyes of someone as fierce as Madame, with her unpredictable temper, was incredibly risky. It’s easy to imagine how frustrated and angry all these little annoyances made the young king. He almost drove himself crazy trying to find a way to communicate; and since he didn’t want to involve Malicorne or D’Artagnan, he found no solution at all. Malicorne did sometimes come up with bright ideas that inspired some confidence in the king, but whether out of embarrassment or doubt, the king, who had initially been intrigued, quickly lost interest. For example, one evening while the king was walking through the garden and looking up at Madame’s windows, Malicorne tripped over a ladder on the edge of a boxwood border and said to Manicamp, who was walking with him, “Did you see me almost fall just now because I ran into a ladder?”

“No,” said Manicamp, as usual very absent-minded, “but it appears you did not fall.”

“No,” Manicamp said, looking as absent-minded as ever, “but it seems you didn’t fall.”

“That doesn’t matter; but it is not on that account the less dangerous to leave ladders lying about in that manner.”

"That doesn’t matter; but that doesn’t make it any less dangerous to leave ladders lying around like that."

“True, one might hurt one’s self, especially when troubled with fits of absence of mind.”

“It's true, someone might hurt themselves, especially when dealing with moments of forgetfulness.”

“I don’t mean that; what I did mean, was that it is dangerous to allow ladders to lie about so near the windows of the maids of honor.” Louis started imperceptibly.

“I don’t mean that; what I really meant was that it’s risky to leave ladders just lying around so close to the windows of the maids of honor.” Louis flinched slightly.

“Why so?” inquired Manicamp.

“Why is that?” asked Manicamp.

“Speak louder,” whispered Malicorne, as he touched him with his arm.

“Speak louder,” whispered Malicorne, as he nudged him with his arm.

“Why so?” said Manicamp, louder. The king listened.

“Why's that?” Manicamp asked, raising his voice. The king paid attention.

“Because, for instance,” said Malicorne, “a ladder nineteen feet high is just the height of the cornice of those windows.” Manicamp, instead of answering, was dreaming of something else.

“Because, for example,” said Malicorne, “a ladder nineteen feet high is exactly the height of the cornice of those windows.” Manicamp, instead of responding, was lost in another thought.

“Ask me, can’t you, what windows I mean,” whispered Malicorne.

“Ask me, can’t you, which windows I’m talking about,” whispered Malicorne.

“But what windows are you referring to?” said Manicamp, aloud.

“But which windows are you talking about?” Manicamp said out loud.

“The windows of Madame’s apartments.”

“Madame’s apartment windows.”

“Eh!”

"Meh!"

“Oh! I don’t say that any one would ever venture to go up a ladder into Madame’s room; but in Madame’s cabinet, merely separated by a partition, sleep two exceedingly pretty girls, Mesdemoiselles de la Valliere and de Montalais.”

“Oh! I’m not saying anyone would actually dare to climb a ladder into Madame’s room; but in Madame’s cabinet, just separated by a wall, there are two really beautiful girls, Mesdemoiselles de la Valliere and de Montalais.”

“By a partition?” said Manicamp.

"By a partition?" Manicamp asked.

“Look; you see how brilliantly lighted Madame’s apartments are—well, do you see those two windows?”

“Look; you see how brightly lit Madame’s apartments are—well, do you see those two windows?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“And that window close to the others, but more dimly lighted?”

“And that window near the others, but with less light?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Well, that is the room of the maids of honor. Look, there is Mademoiselle de la Valliere opening the window. Ah! how many soft things could an enterprising lover say to her, if he only suspected that there was lying here a ladder nineteen feet long, which would just reach the cornice.”

“Well, that’s the room for the maids of honor. Look, there’s Mademoiselle de la Valliere opening the window. Ah! How many sweet things could a bold lover say to her, if he only knew there was a nineteen-foot ladder hidden here that would just reach the ledge.”

“But she is not alone; you said Mademoiselle de Montalais is with her.”

“But she’s not alone; you said Mademoiselle de Montalais is with her.”

“Mademoiselle de Montalais counts for nothing; she is her oldest friend, and exceedingly devoted to her—a positive well, into which can be thrown all sorts of secrets one might wish to get rid of.”

“Mademoiselle de Montalais means nothing; she is her oldest friend and extremely loyal to her—a definite place where all kinds of secrets can be tossed away.”

The king did not lose a single syllable of this conversation. Malicorne even remarked that his majesty slackened his pace, in order to give him time to finish. So, when they arrived at the door, Louis dismissed every one, with the exception of Malicorne—a circumstance which excited no surprise, for it was known that the king was in love; and they suspected he was going to compose some verses by moonlight; and, although there was no moon that evening, the king might, nevertheless, have some verses to compose. Every one, therefore, took his leave; and, immediately afterwards, the king turned towards Malicorne, who respectfully waited until his majesty should address him. “What were you saying, just now, about a ladder, Monsieur Malicorne?” he asked.

The king didn’t miss a single word of the conversation. Malicorne even noticed that his majesty slowed his pace to give him time to finish. So, when they got to the door, Louis sent everyone away except for Malicorne—something that raised no eyebrows since it was known that the king was in love; and people suspected he was going to write some poetry by moonlight. Although there was no moon that evening, the king might still have some poetry to write. Everyone, therefore, took their leave; and right after, the king turned to Malicorne, who waited respectfully until his majesty spoke to him. “What were you saying just now about a ladder, Monsieur Malicorne?” he asked.

“Did I say anything about ladders, sire?” said Malicorne, looking up, as if in search of words which had flown away.

“Did I say anything about ladders, sir?” Malicorne asked, looking up as if searching for words that had escaped him.

“Yes, of a ladder nineteen feet long.”

“Yes, a ladder that's nineteen feet long.”

“Oh, yes, sire, I remember; but I spoke to M. Manicamp, and I should not have said a word had I known your majesty was near enough to hear us.”

“Oh, yes, your majesty, I remember; but I talked to M. Manicamp, and I wouldn’t have said anything if I had known you were close enough to hear us.”

“And why would you not have said a word?”

“And why didn't you say anything?”

“Because I should not have liked to get the gardener into a scrape who left it there—poor fellow!”

“Because I wouldn't want to get the gardener in trouble who left it there—poor guy!”

“Don’t make yourself uneasy on that account. What is this ladder like?”

“Don't stress about that. What's this ladder like?”

“If your majesty wishes to see it, nothing is easier, for there it is.”

“If your majesty wants to see it, it’s easy; there it is.”

“In that box hedge?”

"In that boxwood hedge?"

“Exactly.”

"Exactly."

“Show it to me.”

"Show me."

Malicorne turned back, and led the king up to the ladder, saying, “This is it, sire.”

Malicorne turned around and guided the king to the ladder, saying, “This is it, Your Majesty.”

“Pull it this way a little.”

“Pull it this way a bit.”

When Malicorne had brought the ladder on to the gravel walk, the king began to step its whole length. “Hum!” he said; “you say it is nineteen feet long?”

When Malicorne had brought the ladder onto the gravel path, the king started to walk its entire length. “Hmm!” he said; “you say it’s nineteen feet long?”

“Yes, sire.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Nineteen feet—that is rather long; I hardly believe it can be so long as that.”

“Nineteen feet—that's pretty long; I can hardly believe it's that long.”

“You cannot judge very correctly with the ladder in that position, sire. If it were upright, against a tree or a wall, for instance, you would be better able to judge, because the comparison would assist you a good deal.”

“You can’t judge very accurately with the ladder in that position, Your Majesty. If it were standing upright against a tree or a wall, for example, you would be able to judge better, because the comparison would help you quite a bit.”

“Oh! it does not matter, M. Malicorne; but I can hardly believe that the ladder is nineteen feet high.”

“Oh! it doesn't matter, M. Malicorne; but I can barely believe that the ladder is nineteen feet tall.”

“I know how accurate your majesty’s glance is, and yet I would wager.”

“I know how sharp your gaze is, Your Majesty, and yet I would bet.”

The king shook his head. “There is one unanswerable means of verifying it,” said Malicorne.

The king shook his head. “There's one way to verify it that can't be disputed,” said Malicorne.

“What is that?”

"What's that?"

“Every one knows, sire, that the ground-floor of the palace is eighteen feet high.”

“Everyone knows, sir, that the ground floor of the palace is eighteen feet high.”

“True, that is very well known.”

“True, that's quite well known.”

“Well, sire, if I place the ladder against the wall, we shall be able to ascertain.”

“Well, your majesty, if I put the ladder against the wall, we’ll be able to see.”

“True.”

“Exactly.”

Malicorne took up the ladder, like a feather, and placed it upright against the wall. And, in order to try the experiment, he chose, or chance, perhaps, directed him to choose, the very window of the cabinet where La Valliere was. The ladder just reached the edge of the cornice, that is to say, the sill of the window; so that, by standing upon the last round but one of the ladder, a man of about the middle height, as the king was, for instance, could easily talk with those who might be in the room. Hardly had the ladder been properly placed, when the king, dropping the assumed part he had been playing in the comedy, began to ascend the rounds of the ladder, which Malicorne held at the bottom. But hardly had he completed half the distance when a patrol of Swiss guards appeared in the garden, and advanced straight towards them. The king descended with the utmost precipitation, and concealed himself among the trees. Malicorne at once perceived that he must offer himself as a sacrifice; for if he, too, were to conceal himself, the guard would search everywhere until they had found either himself or the king, perhaps both. It would be far better, therefore, that he alone should be discovered. And, consequently, Malicorne hid himself so clumsily that he was the only one arrested. As soon as he was arrested, Malicorne was taken to the guard-house, and there he declared who he was, and was immediately recognized. In the meantime, by concealing himself first behind one clump of trees and then behind another, the king reached the side door of his apartment, very much humiliated, and still more disappointed. More than that, the noise made in arresting Malicorne had drawn La Valliere and Montalais to their window; and even Madame herself had appeared at her own, with a pair of wax candles, one in each hand, clamorously asking what was the matter.

Malicorne grabbed the ladder like it was nothing and set it up against the wall. To carry out his plan, he either chose or was pushed by fate to pick the window of the cabinet where La Valliere was. The ladder just reached the edge of the cornice, or the window sill, so a man of average height, like the king, could easily talk to anyone inside the room by standing on the second-to-last rung. As soon as the ladder was properly positioned, the king dropped the act he’d been playing and started climbing the ladder, which Malicorne held steady at the bottom. But just as he made it halfway up, a patrol of Swiss guards showed up in the garden and walked straight toward them. The king hurriedly climbed down and hid among the trees. Malicorne realized he had to take the hit; if he hid too, the guards would search everywhere until they found either him or the king, maybe even both. It was better for Malicorne to be caught alone. So, he hid so awkwardly that he was the only one who got arrested. Once they took him to the guardhouse, he revealed who he was and was instantly recognized. Meanwhile, the king managed to hide behind various clumps of trees and finally reached the side door of his apartment, feeling very ashamed and even more let down. Plus, the commotion from Malicorne's arrest had drawn La Valliere and Montalais to their window, and even Madame came to hers, holding two wax candles, one in each hand, loudly asking what was going on.

In the meantime, Malicorne sent for D’Artagnan, who did not lose a moment in hurrying to him. But it was in vain he attempted to make him understand his reasons, and in vain also that D’Artagnan did understand them; and, further, it was equally in vain that both their sharp and intuitive minds endeavored to give another turn to the adventure; there was no other resource left for Malicorne but to let it be supposed that he had wished to enter Mademoiselle de Montalais’s apartment, as Saint-Aignan had passed for having wished to force Mademoiselle de Tonnay-Charente’s door. Madame was inflexible; in the first place, because, if Malicorne had, in fact, wished to enter her apartment at night through the window, and by means of the ladder, in order to see Montalais, it was a punishable offense on Malicorne’s part, and he must be punished accordingly; and, in the second place, if Malicorne, instead of acting in his own name, had acted as an intermediary between La Valliere and a person whose name it was superfluous to mention, his crime was in that case even greater, since love, which is an excuse for everything, did not exist in the case as an excuse. Madame therefore made the greatest possible disturbance about the matter, and obtained his dismissal from Monsieur’s household, without reflecting, poor blind creature, that both Malicorne and Montalais held her fast in their clutches in consequence of her visit to De Guiche, and in a variety of other ways equally delicate. Montalais, who was perfectly furious, wished to revenge herself immediately, but Malicorne pointed out to her that the king’s countenance would repay them for all the disgraces in the world, and that it was a great thing to have to suffer on his majesty’s account.

In the meantime, Malicorne called for D’Artagnan, who rushed over without hesitation. But it was pointless for Malicorne to try to explain his reasons, and it was also pointless that D’Artagnan understood them; moreover, both of their sharp minds couldn’t find another way to change the situation. Malicorne had no choice but to let it be assumed that he wanted to enter Mademoiselle de Montalais’s room, just as Saint-Aignan had been thought to attempt to break into Mademoiselle de Tonnay-Charente’s room. Madame was unyielding; first, because if Malicorne had indeed wanted to climb through her window at night with a ladder to see Montalais, it was a punishable offense on his part, and he must face the consequences. Secondly, if Malicorne had acted not on his own behalf but as a go-between for La Valliere and someone whose name was irrelevant, his crime was even worse, since love, which sometimes serves as an excuse, didn’t apply here. Thus, Madame made a huge fuss over the matter and got him kicked out of Monsieur’s household, without realizing, poor blind soul, that both Malicorne and Montalais had her tightly in their grasp due to her visit to De Guiche and in several other equally sensitive ways. Montalais, who was extremely angry, wanted to get revenge immediately, but Malicorne reminded her that winning the king’s favor would make up for all the humiliation in the world, and that enduring hardship for his majesty was a big deal.

Malicorne was perfectly right, and, therefore, although Montalais had the spirit of ten women in her, he succeeded in bringing her round to his own opinion. And we must not omit to state that the king helped them to console themselves, for, in the first place, he presented Malicorne with fifty thousand francs as a compensation for the post he had lost, and, in the next place, he gave him an appointment in his own household, delighted to have an opportunity of revenging himself in such a manner upon Madame for all she had made him and La Valliere suffer. But as Malicorne could no longer carry significant handkerchiefs for him or plant convenient ladders, the royal lover was in a terrible state. There seemed to be no hope, therefore, of ever getting near La Valliere again, so long as she should remain at the Palais Royal. All the dignities and all the money in the world could not remedy that. Fortunately, however, Malicorne was on the lookout, and this so successfully that he met Montalais, who, to do her justice, it must be admitted, was doing her best to meet Malicorne. “What do you do during the night in Madame’s apartment?” he asked the young girl.

Malicorne was totally right, and even though Montalais had the energy of ten women, he managed to get her to see things his way. We should also mention that the king helped them feel better because, first, he gave Malicorne fifty thousand francs as compensation for the position he lost, and second, he appointed him to his own staff, happy to find a way to get back at Madame for all the trouble she caused him and La Valliere. But since Malicorne could no longer carry important handkerchiefs for him or set up convenient ladders, the royal lover was in a tough spot. There didn’t seem to be any hope of getting close to La Valliere again as long as she stayed at the Palais Royal. No amount of titles or money could fix that. Luckily, Malicorne was on the lookout, and he was so successful that he ran into Montalais, who, to her credit, was also trying to meet up with Malicorne. “What do you do at night in Madame’s room?” he asked the young girl.

“Why, I go to sleep, of course,” she replied.

“Why, I just go to sleep, of course,” she replied.

“But it is very wrong to sleep; it can hardly be possible that, with the pain you are suffering, you can manage to do so.”

“But it’s really wrong to sleep; it’s almost impossible that, with the pain you’re in, you can actually do that.”

“And what am I suffering from, may I ask?”

“And what am I suffering from, if you don't mind me asking?”

“Are you not in despair at my absence?”

“Don’t you feel hopeless about me not being here?”

“Of course not, since you have received fifty thousand francs and an appointment in the king’s household.”

“Of course not, since you’ve received fifty thousand francs and a position in the king’s household.”

“That is a matter of no moment; you are exceedingly afflicted at not seeing me as you used to see me formerly, and more than all, you are in despair at my having lost Madame’s confidence; come now, is not that true?”

“That doesn’t really matter; you’re really upset that you don’t see me the way you used to, and more than anything, you’re frustrated that I’ve lost Madame’s trust; come on, isn’t that right?”

“Perfectly true.”

"Absolutely true."

“Very good; your distress of mind prevents you sleeping at night, and so you sob, and sigh, and blow your nose ten times every minute as loud as possible.”

"Alright; your worried mind keeps you from sleeping at night, so you cry, sigh, and blow your nose as loudly as you can ten times every minute."

“But, my dear Malicorne, Madame cannot endure the slightest noise near her.”

“But, my dear Malicorne, Madame can’t stand even the tiniest bit of noise around her.”

“I know that perfectly well; of course she can’t endure anything; and so, I tell you, when she hears your deep distress, she will turn you out of her rooms without a moment’s delay.”

"I know that very well; of course she can’t handle anything; and so, I’m telling you, when she hears about your deep distress, she will kick you out of her rooms without a moment's hesitation."

“I understand.”

"Got it."

“Very fortunate you do.”

"Very lucky you do."

“Well, and what will happen next?”

"What's next?"

“The next thing that will happen will be, that La Valliere, finding herself alone without you, will groan and utter such loud lamentations, that she will exhibit despair enough for two.”

“The next thing that will happen is that La Valliere, finding herself alone without you, will moan and cry out so loudly that she will show enough despair for two people.”

“In that case she will be put into another room, don’t you see?”

“In that case, she will be put into another room, don’t you see?”

“Precisely so.”

"Exactly."

“Yes, but which?”

"Yes, but which one?"

“Which?”

"Which one?"

“Yes, that will puzzle you to say, Mr. Inventor-General.”

"Yes, that will confuse you to say, Mr. Inventor-General."

“Not at all; whenever and whatever the room may be, it will always be preferable to Madame’s own room.”

“Not at all; no matter what the room is like, it will always be better than Madame’s own room.”

“That is true.”

“That's true.”

“Very good, so begin your lamentations to-night.”

“Alright, start your complaints now.”

“I certainly will not fail to do so.”

"I definitely won't forget to do that."

“And give La Valliere a hint also.”

“And give La Valliere a heads-up too.”

“Oh! don’t fear her, she cries quite enough already to herself.”

“Oh! Don’t worry about her; she already cries plenty on her own.”

“Very well! all she has to do is cry out loudly.”

“Alright! All she needs to do is shout loudly.”

And they separated.

And they broke up.

Chapter XXXIII. Which Treats of Carpentry Operations, and Furnishes Details upon the Mode of Constructing Staircases.

The advice which had been given to Montalais was communicated by her to La Valliere, who could not but acknowledge that it was by no means deficient in judgment, and who, after a certain amount of resistance, rising rather from timidity than indifference to the project, resolved to put it into execution. This story of the two girls weeping, and filling Madame’s bedroom with the noisiest lamentations, was Malicorne’s chef-d’oeuvre. As nothing is so probable as improbability, so natural as romance, this kind of Arabian Nights story succeeded perfectly with Madame. The first thing she did was to send Montalais away, and then, three days, or rather three nights afterwards, she had La Valliere removed. She gave the latter one of the small rooms on the top story, situated immediately over the apartments allotted to the gentlemen of Monsieur’s suite. One story only, that is to say, a mere flooring separated the maids of honor from the officers and gentlemen of her husband’s household. A private staircase, which was placed under Madame de Navailles’s surveillance, was the only means of communication. For greater safety, Madame de Navailles, who had heard of his majesty’s previous attempts, had the windows of the rooms and the openings of the chimneys carefully barred. There was, therefore, every possible security provided for Mademoiselle de la Valliere, whose room now bore more resemblance to a cage than to anything else. When Mademoiselle de la Valliere was in her own room, and she was there very frequently, for Madame scarcely ever had any occasion for her services, since she once knew she was safe under Madame de Navailles’s inspection, Mademoiselle de la Valliere had no better means of amusing herself than looking through the bars of her windows. It happened, therefore, that one morning, as she was looking out as usual, she perceived Malicorne at one of the windows exactly opposite to her own. He held a carpenter’s rule in his hand, was surveying the buildings, and seemed to be adding up some figures on paper. La Valliere recognized Malicorne and nodded to him; Malicorne, in his turn, replied by a formal bow, and disappeared from the window. She was surprised at this marked coolness, so different from his usual unfailing good-humor, but she remembered that he had lost his appointment on her account, and that he could hardly be very amiably disposed towards her, since, in all probability, she would never be in a position to make him any recompense for what he had lost. She knew how to forgive offenses, and with still more readiness could she sympathize with misfortune. La Valliere would have asked Montalais her opinion, if she had been within hearing, but she was absent, it being the hour she commonly devoted to her own correspondence. Suddenly La Valliere observed something thrown from the window where Malicorne had been standing, pass across the open space which separated the iron bars, and roll upon the floor. She advanced with no little curiosity towards this object, and picked it up; it was a wooden reel for silk, only, in this instance, instead of silk, a piece of paper was rolled round it. La Valliere unrolled it and read as follows:

The advice given to Montalais was passed on to La Valliere, who had to admit it wasn't lacking in sense. After some hesitation—more due to shyness than actual disinterest in the idea—she decided to go along with it. The tale of the two girls crying and filling Madame’s bedroom with the loudest wails was Malicorne’s chef-d’oeuvre. Just as the unlikely can sometimes feel likely, and romance can seem so natural, this kind of Arabian Nights story worked perfectly for Madame. The first thing she did was send Montalais away, and then, three days—really, three nights—later, she had La Valliere moved. She placed La Valliere in one of the small rooms on the top floor, right above the rooms for the gentlemen in Monsieur’s entourage. Just a single floor separated the maids of honor from the officers and gentlemen of her husband's staff. A private staircase, monitored by Madame de Navailles, was the only way in or out. For added safety, Madame de Navailles, who had heard about the king’s previous attempts, had the windows and chimneys of the rooms carefully secured. So, every possible precaution was taken for Mademoiselle de la Valliere, whose room resembled more of a cage than anything else. When Mademoiselle de la Valliere was in her room—which was often, since Madame rarely required her help once she knew she was secure under Madame de Navailles's watch—she had little to entertain herself with except looking through the bars of her windows. So one morning, as she usually did, she looked out and saw Malicorne at a window directly opposite hers. He was holding a carpenter's rule, surveying the buildings, and seemed to be doing some calculations on paper. La Valliere recognized Malicorne and nodded to him; he responded with a formal bow and then vanished from view. She was taken aback by this unexpected coolness, which was so different from his usual cheerful self, but she remembered he had lost his position because of her and likely wasn't feeling too friendly towards her, knowing she could never repay him for his loss. She was good at forgiving wrongs, and she could even more easily empathize with misfortunes. La Valliere would have asked Montalais what she thought if she had been within earshot, but Montalais was absent, as it was the time she usually spent on her own correspondence. Suddenly, La Valliere noticed something thrown from the window where Malicorne had been, flying across the open space between the iron bars and rolling onto the floor. Driven by curiosity, she walked over to the object and picked it up; it was a wooden silk reel, but instead of silk, a piece of paper was wrapped around it. La Valliere unrolled it and read as follows:

“MADEMOISELLE,—I am exceedingly anxious to learn two things: the first is, to know if the flooring of your apartment is wood or brick; the second, to ascertain at what distance your bed is placed from the window. Forgive my importunity, and will you be good enough to send me an answer by the same way you receive this letter—that is to say, by means of the silk winder; only, instead of throwing into my room, as I have thrown it into yours, which will be too difficult for you to attempt, have the goodness merely to let it fall. Believe me, mademoiselle, your most humble, most respectful servant,

“MISS,—I am really eager to find out two things: first, whether the flooring of your apartment is wood or brick; second, the distance between your bed and the window. Please forgive my persistence, and could you kindly reply using the same method as this letter was sent—specifically, via the silk winder? However, instead of tossing it into my room like I did with yours, which might be too tricky for you, just let it fall gently. Trust me, miss, your most humble and respectful servant,

“MALICORNE.

MALICORNE.

“Write the reply, if you please, upon the letter itself.”

“Please write your response directly on the letter.”

“Ah! poor fellow,” exclaimed La Valliere, “he must have gone out of his mind;” and she directed towards her correspondent—of whom she caught but a faint glimpse, in consequence of the darkness of the room—a look full of compassionate consideration. Malicorne understood her, and shook his head, as if he meant to say, “No, no, I am not out of my mind; be quite satisfied.”

“Ah! poor guy,” exclaimed La Valliere, “he must have lost his mind;” and she directed a look full of compassionate concern toward her correspondent—of whom she barely caught a glimpse due to the darkness of the room. Malicorne understood her and shook his head, as if to say, “No, no, I’m not losing my mind; don’t worry.”

She smiled, as if still in doubt.

She smiled, as if she still wasn't sure.

“No, no,” he signified by a gesture, “my head is right,” and pointed to his head, then, after moving his hand like a man who writes very rapidly, he put his hands together as if entreating her to write.

“No, no,” he indicated with a gesture, “my head is clear,” and pointed to his head. Then, after moving his hand like someone writing quickly, he put his hands together as if asking her to write.

La Valliere, even if he were mad, saw no impropriety in doing what Malicorne requested her; she took a pencil and wrote “Wood,” and then walked slowly from her window to her bed, and wrote, “Six paces,” and having done this, she looked out again at Malicorne, who bowed to her, signifying that he was about to descend. La Valliere understood that it was to pick up the silk winder. She approached the window, and, in accordance with Malicorne’s instructions, let it fall. The winder was still rolling along the flag-stones as Malicorne started after it, overtook and picked it up, and beginning to peel it as a monkey would do with a nut, he ran straight towards M. de Saint-Aignan’s apartment. Saint-Aignan had chosen, or rather solicited, that his rooms might be as near the king as possible, as certain plants seek the sun’s rays in order to develop themselves more luxuriantly. His apartment consisted of two rooms, in that portion of the palace occupied by Louis XIV. himself. M. de Saint-Aignan was very proud of this proximity, which afforded easy access to his majesty, and, more than that, the favor of occasional unexpected meetings. At the moment we are now referring to, he was engaged in having both his rooms magnificently carpeted, with expectation of receiving the honor of frequent visits from the king; for his majesty, since his passion for La Valliere, had chosen Saint-Aignan as his confidant, and could not, in fact, do without him, either night or day. Malicorne introduced himself to the comte, and met with no difficulties, because he had been favorably noticed by the king; and also, because the credit which one man may happen to enjoy is always a bait for others. Saint-Aignan asked his visitor if he brought any news with him.

La Valliere, even if she thought he was crazy, saw nothing wrong in doing what Malicorne asked her. She took a pencil and wrote “Wood,” then walked slowly from her window to her bed and wrote, “Six paces.” After that, she looked out at Malicorne, who bowed to her, signaling that he was about to come down. La Valliere realized it was to pick up the silk winder. She approached the window and, following Malicorne’s instructions, let it fall. The winder was still rolling along the stones when Malicorne chased after it, caught up, and picked it up. Beginning to peel it like a monkey would a nut, he ran straight toward M. de Saint-Aignan’s apartment. Saint-Aignan had chosen, or rather requested, that his rooms be as close to the king as possible, like certain plants that seek the sun to grow more vibrantly. His apartment consisted of two rooms in the part of the palace occupied by Louis XIV himself. M. de Saint-Aignan took great pride in this closeness, which allowed easy access to his majesty and, more importantly, the chance for unexpected visits. At this moment, he was in the process of having both rooms beautifully carpeted, anticipating frequent visits from the king; since his majesty had developed a passion for La Valliere, he had chosen Saint-Aignan as his confidant and couldn’t really do without him, day or night. Malicorne introduced himself to the comte without any issues, as he had been favorably noticed by the king, and also because the influence one person has often attracts others. Saint-Aignan asked his visitor if he had any news to share.

“Yes; great news,” replied the latter.

“Yes, that's great news,” replied the latter.

“Ah! ah!” said Saint-Aignan, “what is it?”

“Ah! ah!” said Saint-Aignan, “what’s going on?”

“Mademoiselle de la Valliere has changed her quarters.”

“Mademoiselle de la Valliere has moved to a new room.”

“What do you mean?” said Saint-Aignan, opening his eyes very wide. “She was living in the same apartments as Madame.”

“What do you mean?” said Saint-Aignan, widening his eyes. “She was living in the same apartments as Madame.”

“Precisely so; but Madame got tired of her proximity, and has installed her in a room which is situated exactly above your future apartment.”

“Exactly; but Madame grew tired of having her so close, and has put her in a room that's located directly above your future apartment.”

“What! up there,” exclaimed Saint-Aignan, with surprise, and pointing at the floor above him with his finger.

“What! Up there,” exclaimed Saint-Aignan in surprise, pointing at the floor above him with his finger.

“No,” said Malicorne, “yonder,” indicating the building opposite.

“No,” said Malicorne, “over there,” pointing to the building across the way.

“What do you mean, then, by saying that her room is above my apartment?”

“What do you mean when you say that her room is above my apartment?”

“Because I am sure that your apartment ought, providentially, to be under Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s room.”

“Because I am sure that your apartment should, by chance, be below Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s room.”

Saint-Aignan, at this remark, gave poor Malicorne a look, similar to one of those La Valliere had already given a quarter of an hour before, that is to say, he thought he had lost his senses.

Saint-Aignan, at this comment, shot poor Malicorne a look, similar to the one La Valliere had given a quarter of an hour earlier, meaning he thought he had lost his mind.

“Monsieur,” said Malicorne to him, “I wish to answer what you are thinking about.”

“Monsieur,” Malicorne said to him, “I want to respond to what you’re thinking.”

“What do you mean by ‘what I am thinking about’?”

“What do you mean by ‘what I’m thinking about’?”

“My reason is, that you have not clearly understood what I want to convey.”

“My point is that you haven’t fully grasped what I’m trying to communicate.”

“I admit it.”

"I confess."

“Well, then, you are aware that underneath the apartments set for Madame’s maids of honor, the gentlemen in attendance on the king and on Monsieur are lodged.”

“Well, then, you know that below the apartments assigned to Madame’s maids of honor, the gentlemen serving the king and Monsieur are staying.”

“Yes, I know that, since Manicamp, De Wardes, and others are living there.”

“Yes, I know that, since Manicamp, De Wardes, and others are living there.”

“Precisely. Well, monsieur, admire the singularity of the circumstance; the two rooms destined for M. de Guiche are exactly the very two rooms situated underneath those which Mademoiselle de Montalais and Mademoiselle de la Valliere occupy.”

“Exactly. Well, sir, take a moment to appreciate the uniqueness of the situation; the two rooms assigned to M. de Guiche are precisely the same two rooms located directly beneath those that Mademoiselle de Montalais and Mademoiselle de la Valliere are occupying.”

“Well; what then?”

"Well, what now?"

“‘What then,’ do you say? Why, these two rooms are empty, since M. de Guiche is now lying wounded at Fontainebleau.”

“‘What then,’ you say? Well, these two rooms are empty because M. de Guiche is now lying wounded at Fontainebleau.”

“I assure you, my dear fellow, I cannot grasp your meaning.”

“I assure you, my friend, I can’t understand what you mean.”

“Well! if I had the happiness to call myself Saint-Aignan, I should guess immediately.”

“Well! If I were lucky enough to call myself Saint-Aignan, I would guess right away.”

“And what would you do then?”

“And what would you do next?”

“I should at once change the rooms I am occupying here, for those which M. de Guiche is not using yonder.”

“I should immediately switch the rooms I'm in here for the ones that M. de Guiche isn't using over there.”

“Can you suppose such a thing?” said Saint-Aignan, disdainfully. “What! abandon the chief post of honor, the proximity to the king, a privilege conceded only to princes of the blood, to dukes, and peers! Permit me to tell you, my dear Monsieur de Malicorne, that you must be out of your senses.”

“Can you even imagine that?” said Saint-Aignan, scoffing. “What? Give up the top position of honor, being close to the king, a privilege granted only to the royal family, dukes, and peers! Let me tell you, my dear Monsieur de Malicorne, that you must be out of your mind.”

“Monsieur,” replied the young man, seriously, “you commit two mistakes. My name is Malicorne, simply; and I am in perfect possession of all my senses.” Then, drawing a paper from his pocket, he said, “Listen to what I am going to say; and afterwards, I will show you this paper.”

“Monsieur,” replied the young man, seriously, “you’ve made two mistakes. My name is Malicorne, plain and simple; and I am fully aware of everything around me.” Then, pulling out a piece of paper from his pocket, he said, “Listen to what I’m about to say, and afterward, I’ll show you this paper.”

“I am listening,” said Saint-Aignan.

“I’m listening,” said Saint-Aignan.

“You know that Madame looks after La Valliere as carefully as Argus did after the nymph Io.”

“You know that Madame takes care of La Valliere just as attentively as Argus watched over the nymph Io.”

“I do.”

"I do."

“You know that the king has sought for an opportunity, but uselessly, of speaking to the prisoner, and that neither you nor myself have yet succeeded in procuring him this piece of good fortune.”

“You know that the king has been looking for a chance to talk to the prisoner, but it hasn't worked out, and neither you nor I have managed to give him this opportunity.”

“You certainly ought to know something about the subject, my poor Malicorne,” said Saint-Aignan, smiling.

“You definitely should know a bit about this topic, my poor Malicorne,” said Saint-Aignan, smiling.

“Very good; what do you suppose would happen to the man whose imagination devised some means of bringing the lovers together?”

“Very good; what do you think would happen to the guy whose imagination came up with a way to bring the lovers together?”

“Oh! the king would set no bounds to his gratitude.”

“Oh! The king would have no limits to his gratitude.”

“Let me ask you, then, M. de Saint-Aignan, whether you would not be curious to taste a little of this royal gratitude?”

“Let me ask you, then, Mr. de Saint-Aignan, wouldn’t you be curious to experience a bit of this royal gratitude?”

“Certainly,” replied Saint-Aignan, “any favor of my master, as a recognition of the proper discharge of my duty, would assuredly be most precious.”

“Of course,” replied Saint-Aignan, “any favor from my master, as a recognition of my duty being done well, would definitely be very valuable.”

“In that case, look at this paper, monsieur le comte.”

“In that case, check out this paper, mister count.”

“What is it—a plan?”

“What is it—a scheme?”

“Yes; a plan of M. de Guiche’s two rooms, which, in all probability, will soon be your two rooms.”

“Yes; a layout of M. de Guiche’s two rooms, which will probably soon be your two rooms.”

“Oh! no, whatever may happen.”

“Oh! no, no matter what.”

“Why so?”

"Why is that?"

“Because my rooms are the envy of too many gentlemen, to whom I certainly shall not give them up; M. de Roquelaure, for instance, M. de la Ferte, and M. de Dangeau, would all be anxious to get them.”

“Because my rooms are the envy of too many gentlemen, whom I definitely will not give them up to; Mr. de Roquelaure, for instance, Mr. de la Ferte, and Mr. de Dangeau, would all be eager to take them.”

“In that case I shall leave you, monsieur le comte, and I shall go and offer to one of those gentlemen the plan I have just shown you, together with the advantages annexed to it.”

“In that case, I’ll take my leave, Monsieur le Comte, and I’ll go offer that plan I just showed you to one of those gentlemen, along with the benefits that come with it.”

“But why do you not keep them for yourself?” inquired Saint-Aignan, suspiciously.

“But why don’t you keep them for yourself?” Saint-Aignan asked, suspiciously.

“Because the king would never do me the honor of paying me a visit openly, whilst he would readily go and see any one of those gentlemen.”

“Because the king would never honor me with a visit in person, while he would gladly go to see any of those gentlemen.”

“What! the king would go and see any one of those gentlemen?”

“What! The king would go and see any of those guys?”

“Go! most certainly he would ten times instead of once. Is it possible you can ask me if the king would go to an apartment which would bring him nearer to Mademoiselle de la Valliere?”

“Go! He would definitely do it ten times instead of just once. Can you really ask me if the king would go to a place that would bring him closer to Mademoiselle de la Valliere?”

“Yes, indeed, delightfully near her, with a floor between them.”

“Yes, indeed, just a short distance away from her, with a floor separating them.”

Malicorne unfolded the piece of paper which had been wrapped round the bobbin. “Monsieur le comte,” he said, “have the goodness to observe that the flooring of Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s room is merely a wooden flooring.”

Malicorne opened the piece of paper that had been wrapped around the spool. “Mr. Count,” he said, “please notice that the floor in Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s room is just wooden flooring.”

“Well?”

“Well?”

“Well! all you would have to do would be to get hold of a journeyman carpenter, lock him up in your apartments, without letting him know where you have taken him to, and let him make a hole in your ceiling, and consequently in the flooring of Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s room.”

“Well! All you need to do is find a journeyman carpenter, lock him up in your place without telling him where he is, and let him create a hole in your ceiling, which would also make a hole in Mademoiselle de la Vallière’s floor.”

“Good heavens!” exclaimed Saint-Aignan, as if dazzled.

“Good heavens!” exclaimed Saint-Aignan, as if stunned.

“What is the matter?” said Malicorne.

“What's happening?” asked Malicorne.

“Nothing, except that you have hit upon a singular, bold idea, monsieur.”

“Nothing, except that you've come up with a unique, bold idea, sir.”

“It will seem a very trifling one to the king, I assure you.”

"It will seem like a very trivial matter to the king, I assure you."

“Lovers never think of the risk they run.”

“Lovers never consider the risk they take.”

“What danger do you apprehend, monsieur le comte?”

“What danger are you worried about, mister count?”

“Why, effecting such an opening as that will make a terrible noise: it could be heard all over the palace.”

“Why, making an opening like that will create a huge noise: it could be heard throughout the palace.”

“Oh! monsieur le comte, I am quite sure that the carpenter I shall select will not make the slightest noise in the world. He will saw an opening three feet square, with a saw covered with tow, and no one, not even those adjoining, will know that he is at work.”

“Oh! Mr. Count, I’m sure the carpenter I choose won’t make a sound at all. He’ll cut an opening three feet square with a saw that’s muffled, and no one, not even the neighbors, will know he’s working.”

“My dear Monsieur Malicorne, you astound, you positively bewilder me.”

"My dear Mr. Malicorne, you shock me, you truly leave me amazed."

“To continue,” replied Malicorne, quietly, “in the room, the ceiling of which you will have cut through, you will put up a staircase, which will either allow Mademoiselle de la Valliere to descend into your room, or the king to ascend into Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s room.”

“To continue,” replied Malicorne softly, “in the room, the ceiling of which you will have cut through, you will put up a staircase that will either let Mademoiselle de la Vallière come down into your room or the king go up into Mademoiselle de la Vallière’s room.”

“But the staircase will be seen.”

“But the staircase will be visible.”

“No; for in your room it will be hidden by a partition, over which you will throw a tapestry similar to that which covers the rest of the apartment; and in Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s room it will not be seen, for the trapdoor, which will be a part of the flooring itself, will be made to open under the bed.”

“No; because in your room it will be concealed by a partition, over which you'll drape a tapestry similar to the one that covers the rest of the apartment; and in Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s room, it won’t be visible, since the trapdoor, which will be part of the flooring, will open beneath the bed.”

“Of course,” said Saint-Aignan, whose eyes began to sparkle with delight.

“Of course,” said Saint-Aignan, his eyes starting to sparkle with joy.

“And now, monsieur le comte, there is no occasion to make you admit that the king will frequently come to the room where such a staircase is constructed. I think that M. Dangeau, particularly, will be struck by my idea, and I shall now go and explain to him.”

“And now, Mr. Count, there's no need to convince you that the king will often visit the room where this staircase is built. I believe that Mr. Dangeau, in particular, will be impressed by my idea, and I'm going to go explain it to him now.”

“But, my dear Monsieur Malicorne, you forget that you spoke to me about it the first, and that I have consequently the right of priority.”

“But, my dear Monsieur Malicorne, you forget that you talked to me about it first, and so I have the right of priority.”

“Do you wish for the preference?”

"Do you want the option?"

“Do I wish it? Of course I do.”

“Do I wish for it? Of course I do.”

“The fact is, Monsieur de Saint-Aignan, I am presenting you with a Jacob’s ladder, which is better than the promise of an additional step in the peerage—perhaps, even with a good estate to accompany your dukedom.”

“The truth is, Mister de Saint-Aignan, I’m giving you a Jacob’s ladder, which is better than the promise of moving up another rank in the peerage—maybe even with a nice estate to go along with your dukedom.”

“At least,” replied Saint-Aignan, “it will give me an opportunity of showing the king that he is not mistaken in occasionally calling me his friend; an opportunity, dear M. Malicorne, for which I am indebted to you.”

“At least,” replied Saint-Aignan, “it will give me a chance to show the king that he's not wrong in sometimes calling me his friend; an opportunity, dear M. Malicorne, for which I owe you.”

“And which you will not forget to remember?” inquired Malicorne, smiling.

“And what will you definitely remember?” asked Malicorne, smiling.

“Nothing will delight me more, monsieur.”

“Nothing will make me happier, sir.”

“But I am not the king’s friend; I am simply his attendant.”

“But I’m not the king’s friend; I’m just his servant.”

“Yes; and if you imagine that that staircase is as good as a dukedom for myself, I think there will certainly be letters of nobility at the top of it for you.”

“Yes; and if you think that staircase is as good as a dukedom for me, I believe there will definitely be noble titles waiting for you at the top.”

Malicorne bowed.

Malicorne bowed.

“All I have to do now,” said Saint-Aignan, “is to move as soon as possible.”

“All I have to do now,” said Saint-Aignan, “is to get moving as soon as I can.”

“I do not think the king will object to it. Ask his permission, however.”

“I don’t think the king will mind. Just ask for his permission, though.”

“I will go and see him this very moment.”

“I’m going to see him right now.”

“And I will run and get the carpenter I was speaking of.”

“And I'll go get the carpenter I was talking about.”

“When will he be here?”

“When will he arrive?”

“This very evening.”

"This evening."

“Do not forget your precautions.”

“Don’t forget your precautions.”

“He shall be brought with his eyes bandaged.”

“He will be brought in with his eyes covered.”

“And I will send you one of my carriages.”

“And I’ll send you one of my carriages.”

“Without arms.”

"Unarmed."

“And one of my servants without livery. But stay, what will La Valliere say if she sees what is going on?”

“And one of my servants without a uniform. But wait, what will La Valliere say if she sees what's happening?”

“Oh! I can assure you she will be very much interested in the operation, and I am equally sure that if the king has not courage enough to ascend to her room, she will have sufficient curiosity to come down to him.”

“Oh! I can assure you she will be very interested in the operation, and I’m also sure that if the king doesn’t have the courage to go up to her room, she will be curious enough to come down to him.”

“We will live in hope,” said Saint-Aignan; “and now I am off to his majesty. At what time will the carpenter be here?”

“We will live in hope,” said Saint-Aignan; “and now I’m off to see his majesty. What time will the carpenter be here?”

“At eight o’clock.”

"At 8:00."

“How long do you suppose he will take to make this opening?”

“How long do you think he’ll take to make this opening?”

“About a couple of hours; only afterwards he must have sufficient time to construct what may be called the hyphen between the two rooms. One night and a portion of the following day will do; we must not reckon upon less than two days, including putting up the staircase.”

“About a couple of hours; only after that he needs enough time to create what could be called the link between the two rooms. One night and part of the next day will be enough; we shouldn't expect less than two days, including putting up the stairs.”

“Two days, that is a very long time.”

“Two days, that’s a really long time.”

“Nay; when one undertakes to open up communications with paradise itself, we must at least take care that the approaches are respectable.”

“Nah; when someone decides to connect with paradise itself, we should at least make sure that the entrance is respectable.”

“Quite right; so farewell for a short time, dear M. Malicorne. I shall begin to remove the day after to-morrow, in the evening.”

“Absolutely; so goodbye for a little while, dear M. Malicorne. I’ll start moving the day after tomorrow, in the evening.”

Chapter XXXIV. The Promenade by Torchlight.

Saint-Aignan, delighted with what he had just heard, and rejoiced at what the future foreshadowed for him, bent his steps towards De Guiche’s two rooms. He who, a quarter of an hour previously, would hardly yield up his own rooms for a million francs, was now ready to expend a million, if it were necessary, upon the acquisition of the two happy rooms he coveted so eagerly. But he did not meet with so many obstacles. M. de Guiche did not yet know where he was to lodge, and, besides, was still too far ill to trouble himself about his lodgings; and so Saint-Aignan obtained De Guiche’s two rooms without difficulty. As for M. Dangeau, he was so immeasurably delighted, that he did not even give himself the trouble to think whether Saint-Aignan had any particular reason for removing. Within an hour after Saint-Aignan’s new resolution, he was in possession of the two rooms; and ten minutes later Malicorne entered, followed by the upholsterers. During this time, the king asked for Saint-Aignan; the valet ran to his late apartments and found M. Dangeau there; Dangeau sent him on to De Guiche’s, and Saint-Aignan was found there; but a little delay had of course taken place, and the king had already exhibited once or twice evident signs of impatience, when Saint-Aignan entered his royal master’s presence, quite out of breath.

Saint-Aignan, thrilled by what he had just heard and excited about what the future held for him, made his way to De Guiche’s two rooms. Just fifteen minutes earlier, he wouldn’t have given up his own rooms for a million francs, but now he was ready to spend a million if needed to secure the two rooms he desired so much. Fortunately, he faced no obstacles. M. de Guiche was still unsure where he would stay and, besides, was too unwell to worry about his lodgings; so Saint-Aignan easily acquired De Guiche’s two rooms. M. Dangeau was so incredibly happy that he didn’t even consider whether Saint-Aignan had any specific reason for moving. Within an hour of Saint-Aignan’s new decision, he had taken possession of the two rooms, and ten minutes later, Malicorne arrived with the upholsterers. During this time, the king asked for Saint-Aignan; the valet rushed to his previous quarters and found M. Dangeau there. Dangeau sent him to De Guiche’s, where Saint-Aignan was found. However, there was a slight delay, and the king had already shown noticeable signs of impatience a couple of times when Saint-Aignan finally entered his royal master’s presence, gasping for breath.

“You, too, abandon me, then,” said Louis XIV., in a similar tone of lamentation to that with which Caesar, eighteen hundred years previously, had pronounced the Et tu quoque.

“You're abandoning me too, then,” said Louis XIV., in a similar tone of sadness to that which Caesar, eighteen hundred years earlier, had uttered the Et tu quoque.

“Sire, I am far from abandoning you, for, on the contrary, I am busily occupied in changing my lodgings.”

“Sire, I’m not abandoning you at all. In fact, I’m currently busy changing my place of residence.”

“What do you mean? I thought you had finished moving three days ago.”

“What do you mean? I thought you finished moving three days ago.”

“Yes, sire. But I don’t find myself comfortable where I am, so I am going to change to the opposite side of the building.”

“Yes, sir. But I'm not comfortable where I am, so I'm going to move to the other side of the building.”

“Was I not right when I said you were abandoning me?” exclaimed the king. “Oh! this exceeds all endurance. But so it is: there was only one woman for whom my heart cared at all, and all my family is leagued together to tear her from me; and my friend, to whom I confided my distress, and who helped me to bear up under it, has become wearied of my complaints and is going to leave me without even asking my permission.”

“Was I not right when I said you were leaving me behind?” the king shouted. “Oh! this is beyond what I can bear. But here we are: there was only one woman my heart truly cared about, and my whole family is working together to take her away from me; and my friend, to whom I shared my troubles and who helped me get through them, has grown tired of my complaints and is going to leave me without even asking for my approval.”

Saint-Aignan began to laugh. The king at once guessed there must be some mystery in this want of respect. “What is it?” cried the king, full of hope.

Saint-Aignan started to laugh. The king immediately sensed that there was some mystery behind this lack of respect. “What is it?” the king exclaimed, filled with hope.

“This, sire, that the friend whom the king calumniates is going to try if he cannot restore to his sovereign the happiness he has lost.”

“This, sir, is that the friend whom the king slanders is going to see if he can restore the happiness he has lost to his sovereign.”

“Are you going to let me see La Valliere?” said Louis XIV.

“Are you going to let me see La Valliere?” Louis XIV asked.

“I cannot say so, positively, but I hope so.”

“I can’t say for sure, but I hope so.”

“How—how?—tell me that, Saint-Aignan. I wish to know what your project is, and to help you with all my power.”

“How—how?—tell me that, Saint-Aignan. I want to know what your plan is and to support you with all my strength.”

“Sire,” replied Saint-Aignan, “I cannot, even myself, tell very well how I must set about attaining success; but I have every reason to believe that from to-morrow—”

“Sire,” replied Saint-Aignan, “I can’t really say how I should go about achieving success; but I have every reason to believe that starting tomorrow—”

“To-morrow, do you say! What happiness! But why are you changing your rooms?”

"Tomorrow, you say! What happiness! But why are you switching your rooms?"

“In order to serve your majesty to better advantage.”

"In order to serve you better, Your Majesty."

“How can your moving serve me?”

“How can your move benefit me?”

“Do you happen to know where the two rooms destined for De Guiche are situated?”

“Do you know where the two rooms meant for De Guiche are located?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Well, your majesty now knows where I am going.”

“Well, your majesty now knows where I'm headed.”

“Very likely; but that does not help me.”

“Probably; but that doesn’t help me.”

“What! is it possible that you do not understand, sire, that above De Guiche’s lodgings are two rooms, one of which is Mademoiselle Montalais’s, and the other—”

"What! Is it really possible that you don’t understand, sir, that above De Guiche’s rooms are two spaces, one of which belongs to Mademoiselle Montalais, and the other—"

“La Valliere’s, is it not so, Saint-Aignan? Oh! yes, yes. It is a brilliant idea, Saint-Aignan, a true friend’s idea, a poet’s idea. By bringing me nearer her from whom the world seems to unite to separate me—you are far more than Pylades was for Orestes, or Patroclus for Achilles.”

“Isn’t it La Valliere, Saint-Aignan? Oh, yes, yes. It’s a brilliant idea, Saint-Aignan, a true friend’s idea, a poet’s idea. By bringing me closer to her, the one the world seems determined to tear me away from—you are much more than Pylades was for Orestes, or Patroclus for Achilles.”

“Sire,” said Aignan, with a smile, “I question whether, if your majesty were to know my projects in their full extent, you would continue to pronounce such a pompous eulogium upon me. Ah! sire, I know how very different are the epithets which certain Puritans of the court will not fail to apply to me when they learn of what I intend to do for your majesty.”

“Sire,” said Aignan, with a smile, “I wonder if, when your majesty learns the full scope of my plans, you would still give me such a grand compliment. Ah! sire, I know how the certain Puritans at court will definitely describe me once they find out what I plan to do for your majesty.”

“Saint-Aignan, I am dying with impatience; I am in a perfect fever; I shall never be able to wait until to-morrow—to-morrow! why, to-morrow is an eternity!”

“Saint-Aignan, I'm dying from anticipation; I'm in a complete frenzy; I can’t possibly wait until tomorrow—to-morrow! I mean, tomorrow feels like an eternity!”

“And yet, sire, I shall require you, if you please, to go out presently and divert your impatience by a good walk.”

“And yet, your majesty, I kindly ask you to go out shortly and ease your impatience with a nice walk.”

“With you—agreed; we will talk about your projects, we will talk of her.”

“With you—agreed; we will discuss your projects, we will talk about her.”

“Nay, sire; I remain here.”

“No, my lord; I’ll stay.”

“Whom shall I go out with, then?”

“Who should I go out with, then?”

“With the queen and all the ladies of the court.”

“With the queen and all the ladies at court.”

“Nothing shall induce me to do that, Saint-Aignan.”

“Nothing will make me do that, Saint-Aignan.”

“And yet, sire, you must.”

“And yet, my lord, you must.”

Must?—no, no—a thousand times no! I will never again expose myself to the horrible torture of being close to her, of seeing her, of touching her dress as I pass by her, and yet not be able to say a word to her. No, I renounce a torture which you suppose will bring me happiness, but which consumes and eats away my very life; to see her in the presence of strangers, and not to tell her that I love her, when my whole being reveals my affection and betrays me to every one; no! I have sworn never to do it again, and I will keep my oath.”

Must?—no, no—a thousand times no! I will never again put myself through the horrible pain of being close to her, of seeing her, of brushing against her dress as I walk past, yet not being able to say a word to her. No, I reject a suffering that you think will bring me happiness, but which eats away at my very life; to see her surrounded by others, and not tell her that I love her, when my entire being shows my feelings and gives me away to everyone; no! I have sworn never to do it again, and I will keep that promise.

“Yet, sire, pray listen to me for a moment.”

“Yet, sir, please listen to me for a moment.”

“I will listen to nothing, Saint-Aignan.”

“I won’t listen to anything, Saint-Aignan.”

“In that case, I will continue; it is most urgent, sire—pray understand me, it is of the greatest importance—that Madame and her maids of honor should be absent for two hours from the palace.”

“In that case, I will go on; it's very urgent, your majesty—please understand, it’s extremely important—that Madame and her ladies-in-waiting should be away from the palace for two hours.”

“I cannot understand your meaning at all, Saint-Aignan.”

“I don't understand what you mean at all, Saint-Aignan.”

“It is hard for me to give my sovereign directions what to do; but under the circumstances I do give you directions, sire; and either a hunting or a promenade party must be got up.”

“It’s tough for me to instruct my ruler on what to do; but given the situation, I am giving you instructions, sire; and either a hunting party or a stroll should be organized.”

“But if I were to do what you wish, it would be a caprice, a mere whim. In displaying such an impatient humor I show my whole court that I have no control over my own feelings. Do not people already say that I am dreaming of the conquest of the world, but that I ought previously to begin by achieving a conquest over myself?”

“But if I were to do what you want, it would be just a whim, a simple fancy. By showing such impatience, I let my entire court see that I can’t control my own emotions. Don’t people already say that I’m dreaming of conquering the world, but I should really start by conquering myself first?”

“Those who say so, sire, are as insolent as they would like to be thought facetious; but whomever they may be, if your majesty prefers to listen to them, I have nothing further to say. In such a case, that which we have fixed to take place to-morrow must be postponed indefinitely.”

“Those who say that, your majesty, are as disrespectful as they want to appear funny; but whoever they are, if you prefer to listen to them, I have nothing more to add. In that case, what we have planned for tomorrow must be postponed indefinitely.”

“Nay, Saint-Aignan, I will go out this evening—I will go by torchlight to Saint-Germain: I will breakfast there to-morrow, and will return to Paris by three o’clock. Will that do?”

“Nah, Saint-Aignan, I'm heading out tonight—I’ll go by torchlight to Saint-Germain: I’ll have breakfast there tomorrow and will be back in Paris by three o’clock. Does that work?”

“Admirably.”

“Awesome.”

“In that case I will set out this evening at eight o’clock.”

“In that case, I’ll leave this evening at eight o’clock.”

“Your majesty has fixed upon the exact minute.”

“Your majesty has chosen the exact minute.”

“And you positively will tell me nothing more?”

“And you really won’t tell me anything else?”

“It is because I have nothing more to tell you. Industry counts for something in this world, sire; but still, chance plays so important a part in it that I have been accustomed to leave her the sidewalk, confident that she will manage so as to always take the street.”

“It’s because I don’t have anything else to tell you. Hard work matters in this world, my lord; but still, luck plays such a big role that I’ve gotten used to giving her the sidewalk, trusting that she’ll always make her way to the street.”

“Well, I abandon myself entirely to you.”

“Well, I completely give myself to you.”

“And you are quite right.”

“And you’re absolutely right.”

Comforted in this manner, the king went immediately to Madame, to whom he announced the intended expedition. Madame fancied at the first moment that she saw in this unexpectedly arranged party a plot of the king’s to converse with La Valliere, either on the road under cover of the darkness, or in some other way, but she took especial care not to show any of her fancies to her brother-in-law, and accepted the invitation with a smile upon her lips. She gave directions aloud that her maids of honor should accompany her, secretly intending in the evening to take the most effectual steps to interfere with his majesty’s attachment. Then, when she was alone, and at the very moment the poor lover, who had issued orders for the departure, was reveling in the idea that Mademoiselle de la Valliere would form one of the party,—luxuriating in the sad happiness persecuted lovers enjoy of realizing through the sense of sight alone all the transports of possession,—Madame, who was surrounded by her maids of honor, was saying:—“Two ladies will be enough for me this evening, Mademoiselle de Tonnay-Charente and Mademoiselle de Montalais.”

Comforted this way, the king immediately went to see Madame to inform her about the planned trip. At first, Madame thought that this unexpected gathering might be a setup by the king to have a private conversation with La Valliere, either during the journey under the cover of night or in some other way. However, she made sure not to show any of her thoughts to her brother-in-law and accepted the invitation with a smile. She instructed her maids of honor to accompany her, secretly planning to take effective measures that evening to disrupt the king’s feelings. Meanwhile, as the poor lover, who had given orders for departure, was indulging in the idea that Mademoiselle de la Valliere would be part of the group—immersed in the bittersweet joy that lovesick people experience when they can savor the idea of possession just by seeing—the Madame was telling her maids of honor, “Two ladies will be enough for me this evening, Mademoiselle de Tonnay-Charente and Mademoiselle de Montalais.”

La Valliere had anticipated her own omission, and was prepared for it: but persecution had rendered her courageous, and she did not give Madame the pleasure of seeing on her face the impression of the shock her heart received. On the contrary, smiling with that ineffable gentleness which gave an angelic expression to her features—“In that case, Madame, I shall be at liberty this evening, I suppose?” she said.

La Valliere had expected to be left out and was ready for it: but the persecution had made her brave, and she didn’t let Madame see the shock on her face from the blow her heart took. Instead, smiling with an indescribable kindness that gave her an angelic look, she said, “In that case, Madame, I guess I’ll be free this evening, right?”

“Of course.”

"Of course."

“I shall be able to employ it, then, in progressing with that piece of tapestry which your highness has been good enough to notice, and which I have already had the honor of offering to you.”

“I’ll be able to use it to continue working on that tapestry that you’ve been kind enough to notice and that I’ve already had the honor of offering to you.”

And having made a respectful obeisance she withdrew to her own apartment; Mesdemoiselles de Tonnay-Charente and de Montalais did the same. The rumor of the intended promenade soon spread all over the palace; ten minutes afterwards Malicorne learned Madame’s resolution, and slipped under Montalais’s door a note, in the following terms:

And after making a respectful bow, she went back to her room; the young ladies de Tonnay-Charente and de Montalais followed suit. The news of the planned walk quickly spread throughout the palace; ten minutes later, Malicorne found out about Madame’s decision and slid a note under Montalais’s door, which read as follows:

“L. V. must positively pass the night the night with Madame.”

“L. V. must definitely spend the night with Madame.”

Montalais, in pursuance of the compact she had entered into, began by burning the letter, and then sat down to reflect. Montalais was a girl full of expedients, and so she very soon arranged her plan. Towards five o’clock, which was the hour for her to repair to Madame’s apartment, she was running across the courtyard, and had reached within a dozen paces of a group of officers, when she uttered a cry, fell gracefully on one knee, rose again, with difficulty, and walked on limpingly. The gentlemen ran forward to her assistance; Montalais had sprained her foot. Faithful to the discharge of her duty, she insisted, however, notwithstanding her accident, upon going to Madame’s apartments.

Montalais, following through on the agreement she had made, started by burning the letter and then took a moment to think. Montalais was a resourceful girl, so she quickly came up with a plan. Around five o’clock, the time she was supposed to head to Madame’s room, she was sprinting across the courtyard and was just a few steps away from a group of officers when she let out a cry, gracefully dropped to one knee, struggled to get back up, and walked on with a limp. The men rushed over to help her; Montalais had sprained her foot. True to her commitment, she insisted on going to Madame’s apartments, despite her injury.

“What is the matter, and why do you limp so?” she inquired; “I mistook you for La Valliere.”

“What’s wrong, and why are you limping?” she asked. “I thought you were La Valliere.”

Montalais related how it had happened, that in hurrying on, in order to arrive as quickly as possible, she had sprained her foot. Madame seemed to pity her, and wished to have a surgeon sent for immediately, but she, assuring her that there was nothing really serious in the accident, said: “My only regret, Madame, is, that it will preclude my attendance on you, and I should have begged Mademoiselle de la Valliere to take my place with your royal highness, but—” seeing that Madame frowned, she added—“I have not done so.”

Montalais explained what had happened: that in her rush to get there as quickly as possible, she had sprained her foot. Madame seemed to feel sorry for her and wanted to send for a doctor right away, but she assured her that the injury wasn't serious at all. She said, “My only regret, Madame, is that it means I won’t be able to attend to you, and I would have asked Mademoiselle de la Valliere to fill in for me with your royal highness, but—” noticing Madame's frown, she added, “I didn’t do that.”

“Why did you not do so?” inquired Madame.

“Why didn’t you do that?” asked Madame.

“Because poor La Valliere seemed so happy to have her liberty for a whole evening and night too, that I did not feel courageous enough to ask her to take my place.”

“Because poor La Valliere seemed so happy to have her freedom for the entire evening and night, I didn’t have the courage to ask her to take my spot.”

“What, is she so delighted as that?” inquired madame, struck by these words.

“What, is she that happy?” asked Madame, taken aback by these words.

“She is wild with delight; she, who is always so melancholy, was singing like a bird. Besides, your highness knows how much she detests going out, and also that her character has a spice of wildness in it.”

“She is completely overjoyed; she, who is usually so sad, was singing like a bird. Plus, your highness knows how much she hates going out, and that there’s a hint of wildness in her personality.”

“So!” thought Madame, “this extreme delight hardly seems natural to me.”

“So!” thought Madame, “this intense happiness doesn’t feel natural to me.”

“She has already made all her preparations for dining in her own room tete-a-tete with one of her favorite books. And then, as your highness has six other young ladies who would be delighted to accompany you, I did not make my proposal to La Valliere.” Madame did not say a word in reply.

“She has already set everything up for dinner in her own room tete-a-tete with one of her favorite books. And since you have six other young ladies who would love to join you, I didn’t suggest it to La Valliere.” Madame didn’t say anything in response.

“Have I acted properly?” continued Montalais, with a slight fluttering of the heart, seeing the little success that seemed to attend the ruse de guerre which she had relied upon with so much confidence that she had not thought it even necessary to try and find another. “Does Madame approve of what I have done?” she continued.

“Did I handle that right?” Montalais asked, her heart racing a bit, noticing the small success that seemed to come from the ruse de guerre she had relied on so confidently that she hadn't even thought to look for another option. “Does Madame think what I did was okay?” she continued.

Madame was reflecting that the king could very easily leave Saint-Germain during the night, and that, as it was only four leagues and a half from Paris to Saint-Germain, he might readily be in Paris in an hour’s time. “Tell me,” she said, “whether La Valliere, when she heard of your accident, offered at least to bear you company?”

Madame was thinking that the king could easily leave Saint-Germain at night, and since it's only about four and a half leagues from Paris to Saint-Germain, he could be in Paris in an hour. “Tell me,” she said, “did La Valliere, when she heard about your accident, at least offer to keep you company?”

“Oh! she does not yet know of my accident; but even did she know of it, I most certainly should not ask her to do anything that might interfere with her own plans. I think she wishes this evening to realize quietly by herself that amusement of the late king, when he said to M. de Cinq-Mars, ‘Let us amuse ourselves by doing nothing, and making ourselves miserable.’”

“Oh! She doesn’t know about my accident yet; but even if she did, I definitely wouldn’t ask her to do anything that could disrupt her own plans. I think she wants to quietly enjoy tonight by herself, just like the late king said to M. de Cinq-Mars, ‘Let’s entertain ourselves by doing nothing and making ourselves miserable.’”

Madame felt convinced that some mysterious love adventure lurked behind this strong desire for solitude. The secret might be Louis’s return during the night; it could not be doubted any longer La Valliere had been informed of his intended return, and that was the reason for her delight at having to remain behind at the Palais Royal. It was a plan settled and arranged beforehand.

Madame was sure that some mysterious love story was hidden behind this strong urge for solitude. The secret could be Louis’s return during the night; there was no doubt that La Valliere had been told about his planned return, and that was why she was so happy to stay behind at the Palais Royal. It was a plan that had been set up and arranged beforehand.

“I will not be their dupe though,” said Madame, and she took a decisive step. “Mademoiselle de Montalais,” she said, “will you have the goodness to inform your friend, Mademoiselle de la Valliere, that I am exceedingly sorry to disarrange her projects of solitude, but that instead of becoming ennuyee by remaining behind alone as she wished, she will be good enough to accompany us to Saint-Germain and get ennuyee there.”

“I won’t be their fool,” said Madame, taking a firm step. “Mademoiselle de Montalais,” she said, “could you please let your friend, Mademoiselle de la Valliere, know that I’m really sorry to disrupt her plans for solitude? However, instead of getting bored by staying behind alone as she wanted, she will be kind enough to join us in Saint-Germain and get bored there.”

“Ah! poor La Valliere,” said Montalais, compassionately, but with her heart throbbing with delight; “oh, Madame, could there not be some means—”

“Ah! poor La Valliere,” said Montalais, sympathetically, but with her heart racing with joy; “oh, Madame, is there any way—”

“Enough,” said Madame; “I desire it. I prefer Mademoiselle la Baume le Blanc’s society to that of any one else. Go, and send her to me, and take care of your foot.”

“Enough,” said Madame; “I want it. I prefer spending time with Mademoiselle la Baume le Blanc over anyone else. Go and fetch her for me, and watch your step.”

Montalais did not wait for the order to be repeated; she returned to her room, almost forgetting to feign lameness, wrote an answer to Malicorne, and slipped it under the carpet. The answer simply said: “She shall.” A Spartan could not have written more laconically.

Montalais didn’t wait for the order to be repeated; she went back to her room, nearly forgetting to pretend to be lame, wrote a reply to Malicorne, and tucked it under the carpet. The reply just said: “She shall.” A Spartan couldn’t have been more concise.

“By this means,” thought Madame, “I will look narrowly after all on the road; she shall sleep near me during the night, and his majesty must be very clever if he can exchange a single word with Mademoiselle de la Valliere.”

“By this means,” thought Madame, “I will keep a close eye on everything along the way; she will sleep next to me at night, and the king must be very clever if he manages to exchange even a single word with Mademoiselle de la Valliere.”

La Valliere received the order to set off with the same indifferent gentleness with which she had received the order to play Cinderella. But, inwardly, her delight was extreme, and she looked upon this change in the princess’s resolution as a consolation which Providence had sent her. With less penetration than Madame possessed, she attributed all to chance. While every one, with the exception of those in disgrace, of those who were ill, and those who were suffering from sprains, were being driven towards Saint-Germain, Malicorne smuggled his workman into the palace in one of M. de Saint-Aignan’s carriages, and led him into the room corresponding to La Valliere’s. The man set to work with a will, tempted by the splendid reward which had been promised him. As the very best tools and implements had been selected from the reserve stock belonging to the engineers attached to the king’s household—and among others, a saw with teeth so sharp and well tempered that it was able, under water even, to cut through oaken joists as hard as iron—the work in question advanced very rapidly, and a square portion of the ceiling, taken from between two of the joists, fell into the arms of the delighted Saint-Aignan, Malicorne, the workman, and a confidential valet, the latter being one brought into the world to see and hear everything, but to repeat nothing. In accordance with a new plan indicated by Malicorne, the opening was effected in an angle of the room—and for this reason. As there was no dressing-closet adjoining La Valliere’s room, she had solicited, and had that very morning obtained, a large screen intended to serve as a partition. The screen that had been allotted her was perfectly sufficient to conceal the opening, which would, besides, be hidden by all the artifices skilled cabinet-makers would have at their command. The opening having been made, the workman glided between the joists, and found himself in La Valliere’s room. When there, he cut a square opening in the flooring, and out of the boards he manufactured a trap so accurately fitting into the opening that the most practised eye could hardly detect the necessary interstices made by its lines of juncture with the floor. Malicorne had provided for everything: a ring and a couple of hinges which had been bought for the purpose, were affixed to the trap-door; and a small circular stair-case, packed in sections, had been bought ready made by the industrious Malicorne, who had paid two thousand francs for it. It was higher than what was required, but the carpenter reduced the number of steps, and it was found to suit exactly. This staircase, destined to receive so illustrious a burden, was merely fastened to the wall by a couple of iron clamps, and its base was fixed into the floor of the comte’s room by two iron pegs screwed down tightly, so that the king, and all his cabinet councilors too, might pass up and down the staircase without any fear. Every blow of the hammer fell upon a thick pad or cushion, and the saw was not used until the handle had been wrapped in wool, and the blade steeped in oil. The noisiest part of the work, moreover, had taken place during the night and early in the morning, that is to say, when La Valliere and Madame were both absent. When, about two o’clock in the afternoon, the court returned to the Palais Royal, La Valliere went up into her own room. Everything was in its proper place—not the smallest particle of sawdust, not the smallest chip, was left to bear witness to the violation of her domicile. Saint-Aignan, however, wishing to do his utmost in forwarding the work, had torn his fingers and his shirt too, and had expended no ordinary amount of perspiration in the king’s service. The palms of his hands were covered with blisters, occasioned by his having held the ladder for Malicorne. He had, moreover, brought up, one by one, the seven pieces of the staircase, each consisting of two steps. In fact, we can safely assert that, if the king had seen him so ardently at work, his majesty would have sworn an eternal gratitude towards his faithful attendant. As Malicorne anticipated, the workman had completely finished the job in twenty-four hours; he received twenty-four louis, and left, overwhelmed with delight, for he had gained in one day as much as six months’ hard work would have procured him. No one had the slightest suspicion of what had taken place in the room under Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s apartment. But in the evening of the second day, at the very moment La Valliere had just left Madame’s circle and returned to her own room, she heard a slight creaking sound in one corner. Astonished, she looked to see whence it proceeded, and the noise began again. “Who is there?” she said, in a tone of alarm.

La Valliere received the order to leave with the same calm indifference she had shown when she was told to play Cinderella. But inside, she was extremely happy and saw this change in the princess’s decision as a sign of consolation from Providence. With less insight than Madame, she attributed everything to chance. While everyone else—except for those in disgrace, those who were sick, and those nursing injuries—was being taken to Saint-Germain, Malicorne snuck his worker into the palace in one of M. de Saint-Aignan’s carriages and led him into the room next to La Valliere’s. The worker enthusiastically got to work, tempted by the generous reward promised to him. The best tools from the royal engineers' reserve stock were chosen for the job, including a saw with incredibly sharp teeth that could cut through even oak beams underwater, making the work progress quickly. A square section of the ceiling, taken from between two joists, fell into the arms of an excited Saint-Aignan, Malicorne, the worker, and a trusted valet, who was known for seeing and hearing everything but saying nothing. Following a new plan Malicorne suggested, the opening was made in a corner of the room. There was no closet next to La Valliere’s room, so she had requested—and received that very morning—a large screen to act as a partition. The screen provided was sufficient to hide the opening, and skilled cabinet-makers would use their techniques to cover it further. Once the opening was made, the worker moved between the joists and found himself in La Valliere’s room. There, he cut a square hole in the floor, crafting a trapdoor that fit so perfectly into the opening that it was nearly invisible. Malicorne had planned everything: a ring and hinges bought for this purpose were attached to the trap-door, and a small circular staircase, purchased ready-made by Malicorne for two thousand francs, was set up. It was taller than necessary, but the carpenter reduced the number of steps, resulting in a perfect fit. This staircase, intended to support a significant weight, was attached to the wall with iron clamps, and its base was secured to the floor of the comte’s room with two tightly screwed iron pegs, allowing the king and all his councilors to safely use it. Every hammer blow fell onto a thick pad, and the saw was only used after its handle had been wrapped in wool and the blade soaked in oil. The loudest work occurred during the night and early morning when La Valliere and Madame were both away. When the court returned to the Palais Royal around two o’clock in the afternoon, La Valliere went up to her room. Everything was in order—there wasn’t a speck of sawdust or a single chip to hint at the recent disturbance. Saint-Aignan, however, had worked hard; he had torn his fingers and shirt and sweated profusely in the king’s service. His hands were blistered from holding the ladder for Malicorne. He had also carried each of the seven pieces of the staircase, each with two steps, one by one. In fact, we can say that if the king had seen him working so diligently, his majesty would have pledged eternal gratitude to his faithful servant. As Malicorne had predicted, the worker completed the job in twenty-four hours; he received twenty-four louis and left, thrilled to have earned in one day what would have taken him six months of hard work. No one had the slightest clue about what had happened in the room below Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s apartment. But on the evening of the second day, just as La Valliere returned to her room after leaving Madame’s gathering, she heard a faint creaking sound in one corner. Surprised, she turned to see where it came from, and the noise occurred again. “Who’s there?” she asked, alarmed.

“It is I, Louise,” replied the well-known voice of the king.

“It’s me, Louise,” replied the king’s familiar voice.

“You! you!” cried the young girl, who for a moment fancied herself under the influence of a dream. “But where? You, sire?”

“You! You!” the young girl shouted, momentarily thinking she was dreaming. “But where? You, sir?”

“Here,” replied the king, opening one of the folds of the screen, and appearing like a ghost at the end of the room.

“Here,” replied the king, opening one of the sections of the screen, and appearing like a ghost at the end of the room.

La Valliere uttered a loud cry, and fell trembling into an armchair, as the king advanced respectfully towards her.

La Valliere let out a loud scream and fell, shaking, into an armchair as the king approached her with respect.

Chapter XXXV. The Apparition.

La Valliere very soon recovered from her surprise, for, owing to his respectful bearing, the king inspired her with more confidence by his presence than his sudden appearance had deprived her of. But, as he noticed that which made La Valliere most uneasy was the means by which he had effected an entrance into her room, he explained to her the system of the staircase concealed by the screen, and strongly disavowed the notion of his being a supernatural appearance.

La Valliere quickly got over her shock because the king’s respectful demeanor gave her more confidence than his sudden arrival had taken away. However, when he realized that the thing making La Valliere most uncomfortable was how he had gotten into her room, he explained the hidden staircase behind the screen and firmly denied being a supernatural being.

“Oh, sire!” said La Valliere, shaking her fair head with a most engaging smile, “present or absent, you do not appear to my mind more at one time than at another.”

“Oh, sire!” La Valliere said, shaking her beautiful head with a charming smile, “whether you're here or not, you don't seem more present in my thoughts at one time than another.”

“Which means, Louise—”

"Which means, Louise—"

“Oh, what you know so well, sire; that there is not one moment in which the poor girl whose secret you surprised at Fontainebleau, and whom you came to snatch from the foot of the cross itself, does not think of you.”

“Oh, what you know so well, sir; that there isn’t a moment when the poor girl whose secret you uncovered at Fontainebleau, and whom you came to rescue from the very foot of the cross, doesn’t think about you.”

“Louise, you overwhelm me with joy and happiness.”

“Louise, you fill me with joy and happiness.”

La Valliere smiled mournfully, and continued: “But, sire, have you reflected that your ingenious invention could not be of the slightest service to us?”

La Valliere smiled sadly and continued, “But, sire, have you realized that your clever invention couldn’t help us at all?”

“Why so? Tell me,—I am waiting most anxiously.”

“Why is that? Tell me—I’m waiting very eagerly.”

“Because this room may be subject to being searched at any moment of the day. Madame herself may, at any time, come here accidentally; my companions run in at any moment they please. To fasten the door on the inside, is to denounce myself as plainly as if I had written above, ‘No admittance,—the king is within!’ Even now, sire, at this very moment, there is nothing to prevent the door opening, and your majesty being seen here.”

“Because this room could be searched at any moment of the day. Madame might accidentally come here at any time; my friends can come in whenever they want. Locking the door from the inside would just make it clear that I’m hiding something, as if I had written above, ‘No entry— the king is inside!’ Even now, sire, at this very moment, there’s nothing stopping the door from opening and your majesty being seen here.”

“In that case,” said the king, laughingly, “I should indeed be taken for a phantom, for no one can tell in what way I came here. Besides, it is only spirits that can pass through brick walls, or floors and ceilings.”

“In that case,” said the king, laughing, “I must really seem like a ghost, since no one knows how I got here. Besides, only spirits can move through brick walls, or floors and ceilings.”

“Oh, sire, reflect for a moment how terrible the scandal would be! Nothing equal to it could ever have been previously said about the maids of honor, poor creatures! whom evil report, however, hardly ever spares.”

“Oh, my lord, just think for a moment about how terrible the scandal would be! Nothing like this has ever been said about the maids of honor, those poor souls! Who rarely escape the grip of malicious gossip.”

“And your conclusion from all this, my dear Louise,—come, explain yourself.”

“And your conclusion from all this, my dear Louise—go on, tell me what you think.”

“Alas! it is a hard thing to say—but your majesty must suppress staircase plots, surprises and all; for the evil consequences which would result from your being found here would be far greater than our happiness in seeing each other.”

“Unfortunately, it’s tough to admit—but your majesty must put an end to any hidden schemes, surprises, and so on; because the negative outcomes of you being discovered here would far outweigh our joy in seeing one another.”

“Well, Louise,” replied the king, tenderly, “instead of removing this staircase by which I have ascended, there is a far more simple means, of which you have not thought.”

“Well, Louise,” replied the king gently, “instead of getting rid of this staircase that I came up, there’s a much simpler solution that you haven’t considered.”

“A means—another means!”

"A method—another method!"

“Yes, another. Oh, you do not love me as I love you, Louise, since my invention is quicker than yours.”

“Yes, another. Oh, you don't love me as I love you, Louise, since my creativity is faster than yours.”

She looked at the king, who held out his hand to her, which she took and gently pressed between her own.

She looked at the king, who extended his hand to her, which she took and softly held between her own.

“You were saying,” continued the king, “that I shall be detected coming here, where any one who pleases can enter.”

“You were saying,” continued the king, “that I’ll be caught coming here, where anyone can walk in if they want.”

“Stay, sire; at this very moment, even while you are speaking about it, I tremble with dread of your being discovered.”

“Wait, Your Majesty; right now, even as you talk about it, I’m shaking with fear of you being found out.”

“But you would not be found out, Louise, if you were to descend the staircase which leads to the room underneath.”

“But you wouldn’t get caught, Louise, if you went down the staircase that leads to the room below.”

“Oh, sire! what do you say?” cried Louise, in alarm.

“Oh, sir! What do you mean?” cried Louise, in shock.

“You do not quite understand me, Louise, since you get offended at my very first word; first of all, do you know to whom the apartments underneath belong?”

“You don’t really understand me, Louise, since you get upset at my very first word; first of all, do you know who owns the apartments below?”

“To M. de Guiche, sire, I believe.”

“To M. de Guiche, sir, I believe.”

“Not at all; they are M. de Saint-Aignan’s.”

“Not at all; those belong to M. de Saint-Aignan.”

“Are you sure?” cried La Valliere; and this exclamation which escaped from the young girl’s joyous heart made the king’s heart throb with delight.

“Are you sure?” cried La Valliere; and this exclamation that came from the young girl’s joyful heart made the king’s heart throb with delight.

“Yes, to Saint-Aignan, our friend,” he said.

“Yes, to Saint-Aignan, our friend,” he said.

“But, sire,” returned La Valliere, “I cannot visit M. de Saint-Aignan’s rooms any more than I could M. de Guiche’s. It is impossible—impossible.”

“But, sir,” La Valliere replied, “I can’t visit M. de Saint-Aignan’s rooms any more than I could M. de Guiche’s. It’s impossible—impossible.”

“And yet, Louise, I should have thought that, under the safe-conduct of the king, you would venture anything.”

“And yet, Louise, I would have thought that, with the king's protection, you would be willing to take any risk.”

“Under the safe-conduct of the king,” she said, with a look full of tenderness.

“Under the king's safe-conduct,” she said, with a gaze full of warmth.

“You have faith in my word, I hope, Louise?”

“You believe what I say, right, Louise?”

“Yes, sire, when you are not present; but when you are present,—when you speak to me,—when I look upon you, I have faith in nothing.”

“Yes, sir, when you’re not around; but when you are here—when you talk to me—when I see you, I believe in nothing.”

“What can possibly be done to reassure you?”

“What can I do to reassure you?”

“It is scarcely respectful, I know, to doubt the king, but—for me—you are not the king.”

“It’s hardly respectful, I know, to doubt the king, but—as far as I’m concerned—you are not the king.”

“Thank Heaven!—I, at least, hope so most devoutly; you see how anxiously I am trying to find or invent a means of removing all difficulty. Stay; would the presence of a third person reassure you?”

“Thank goodness!—I really hope so; you can see how hard I’m trying to find or come up with a way to remove all the obstacles. Hold on; would having someone else there make you feel more at ease?”

“The presence of M. de Saint-Aignan would, certainly.”

“The presence of M. de Saint-Aignan would definitely.”

“Really, Louise, you wound me by your suspicions.”

“Honestly, Louise, your doubts hurt me.”

Louise did not answer, she merely looked steadfastly at him with that clear, piercing gaze which penetrates the very heart, and said softly to herself, “Alas! alas! it is not you of whom I am afraid,—it is not you upon whom my doubts would fall.”

Louise didn’t reply; she just stared at him with that intense, piercing gaze that cuts right to the heart, and whispered to herself, “Oh dear! Oh dear! It’s not you I’m afraid of—it’s not you that my doubts are aimed at.”

“Well,” said the king, sighing, “I agree; and M. de Saint-Aignan, who enjoys the inestimable privilege of reassuring you, shall always be present at our interviews, I promise you.”

“Well,” said the king, sighing, “I agree; and Mr. de Saint-Aignan, who has the invaluable ability to reassure you, will always be present at our meetings, I promise you.”

“You promise that, sire?”

"Do you promise that, sire?"

“Upon my honor as a gentleman; and you, on your side—”

“On my honor as a gentleman; and you, on your end—”

“Oh, wait, sire, that is not all yet; for such conversations ought, at least, to have a reasonable motive of some kind for M. de Saint-Aignan.”

“Oh, wait, your majesty, that's not everything yet; because such conversations should, at the very least, have a reasonable motive of some sort for Mr. de Saint-Aignan.”

“Dear Louise, every shade of delicacy of feeling is yours, and my only study is to equal you on that point. It shall be just as you wish: therefore our conversations shall have a reasonable motive, and I have already hit upon one; so that from to-morrow, if you like—”

“Dear Louise, every nuance of sensitivity belongs to you, and my only goal is to match you in that regard. It will be exactly how you want it: therefore, our conversations will have a legitimate purpose, and I've already thought of one; so from tomorrow, if that's okay with you—”

“To-morrow?”

"Tomorrow?"

“Do you meant that that is not soon enough?” exclaimed the king, caressing La Valliere’s hand between his own.

“Do you mean that it’s not soon enough?” exclaimed the king, holding La Valliere’s hand between his own.

At this moment the sound of steps was heard in the corridor.

At that moment, footsteps echoed in the hallway.

“Sire! sire!” cried La Valliere, “some one is coming; do you hear? Oh, fly! fly! I implore you.”

“Sir! Sir!” shouted La Valliere, “someone is coming; can you hear? Oh, hurry! Hurry! I beg you.”

The king made but one bound from the chair where he was sitting to his hiding-place behind the screen. He had barely time; for as he drew one of the folds before him, the handle of the door was turned, and Montalais appeared at the threshold. As a matter of course she entered quite naturally, and without any ceremony, for she knew perfectly well that to knock at the door beforehand would be showing a suspicion towards La Valliere which would be displeasing to her. She accordingly entered, and after a rapid glance round the room, in the brief course of which she observed two chairs very close to each other, she was so long in shutting the door, which seemed to be difficult to close, one can hardly tell how or why, that the king had ample time to raise the trap-door, and to descend again to Saint-Aignan’s room.

The king leaped from the chair where he was sitting to his hiding spot behind the screen. He barely had time; as he pulled one of the folds in front of him, the door handle turned, and Montalais appeared at the threshold. Naturally, she walked in without any formality, knowing that knocking beforehand would raise suspicions about La Valliere, which would upset her. She entered, and after a quick glance around the room, during which she noticed two chairs very close together, she took so long to close the door—seemingly struggling with it—that the king had plenty of time to lift the trapdoor and make his way down to Saint-Aignan’s room.

“Louise,” she said to her, “I want to talk to you, and seriously, too.”

“Louise,” she said to her, “I need to talk to you, and it’s important.”

“Good heavens! my dear Aure, what is the matter now?”

“Good heavens! my dear Aure, what’s wrong now?”

“The matter is, that Madame suspects everything.”

“Here’s the thing, Madame suspects everything.”

“Explain yourself.”

"Explain yourself."

“Is there any occasion for us to enter into explanations, and do you not understand what I mean? Come, you must have noticed the fluctuations in Madame’s humor during several days past; you must have noticed how she first kept you close beside her, then dismissed you, and then sent for you again.”

“Is there any reason for us to explain this, and don’t you get what I’m saying? Come on, you must have seen how Madame's mood has changed over the past few days; how she initially kept you close, then sent you away, and then called for you again.”

“Yes, I have noticed it, of course.”

“Yes, I’ve noticed it, of course.”

“Well, it seems Madame has now succeeded in obtaining sufficient information, for she has now gone straight to the point, as there is nothing further left in France to withstand the torrent which sweeps away all obstacles before it; you know what I mean by the torrent?”

“Well, it looks like Madame has finally gathered enough information, because she’s getting right to the point now, since there’s nothing left in France to hold back the flood that washes away everything in its path; you know what I mean by the flood?”

La Valliere hid her face in her hands.

La Valliere covered her face with her hands.

“I mean,” continued Montalais, pitilessly, “that torrent which burst through the gates of the Carmelites of Chaillot, and overthrew all the prejudices of the court, as well at Fontainebleau as at Paris.”

“I mean,” Montalais continued, without mercy, “that flood which crashed through the gates of the Carmelites of Chaillot and shattered all the biases of the court, both at Fontainebleau and in Paris.”

“Alas! alas!” murmured La Valliere, her face still covered by her hands, and her tears streaming through her fingers.

“Alas! alas!” murmured La Valliere, her face still covered by her hands, and her tears streaming through her fingers.

“Oh, don’t distress yourself in that manner, or you have only heard half of your troubles.”

“Oh, don’t worry yourself like that, or you’ll only be adding to your troubles.”

“In Heaven’s name,” exclaimed the young girl, in great anxiety, “what is the matter?”

“In Heaven’s name,” exclaimed the young girl, anxiously, “what’s going on?”

“Well, then, this is how the matter stands: Madame, who can no longer rely upon any further assistance in France; for she has, one after the other, made use of the two queens, of Monsieur, and the whole court, too, now bethinks herself of a certain person who has certain pretended rights over you.”

“Well, this is the situation: Madame, who can no longer count on any further help in France; she has already turned to both queens, Monsieur, and the entire court, now remembers a certain someone who claims to have specific rights over you.”

La Valliere became as white as a marble statue.

La Valliere turned as pale as a marble statue.

“This person,” continued Madame, “is not in Paris at this moment; but, if I am not mistaken, is, just now, in England.”

“This person,” continued Madame, “is not in Paris right now; but, if I'm not mistaken, they are currently in England.”

“Yes, yes,” breathed La Valliere, almost overwhelmed with terror.

“Yes, yes,” La Valliere gasped, nearly overcome with fear.

“And is to be found, I think, at the court of Charles II.; am I right?”

“And I believe you can find it at the court of Charles II.; am I right?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Well, this evening a letter has been dispatched by Madame to Saint James’s, with directions for the courier to go straight to Hampton Court, which I believe is one of the royal residences, situated about a dozen miles from London.”

“Well, this evening a letter has been sent by Madame to Saint James’s, instructing the courier to go directly to Hampton Court, which I believe is one of the royal residences located about twelve miles from London.”

“Yes, well?”

"Yeah, so?"

“Well; as Madame writes regularly to London once a fortnight, and as the ordinary courier left for London not more than three days ago, I have been thinking that some serious circumstance alone could have induced her to write again so soon, for you know she is a very indolent correspondent.”

“Well, since Madame writes to London regularly every two weeks, and the usual courier left for London just three days ago, I’ve been wondering that only something significant could have prompted her to write again so soon, because you know she’s quite a lazy correspondent.”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“This letter has been written, therefore, something tells me so, at least, on your account.”

“This letter has been written, so something tells me, at least, it’s for you.”

“On my account?” repeated the unhappy girl, mechanically.

“Because of me?” repeated the unhappy girl, automatically.

“And I, who saw the letter lying on Madame’s desk before she sealed it, fancied I could read—”

“And I, who saw the letter sitting on Madame’s desk before she sealed it, imagined I could read—”

“What did you fancy you could read?”

“What did you think you could read?”

“I might possibly have been mistaken, though—”

“I could have been wrong, though—”

“Tell me,—what was it?”

"Tell me, what was it?"

“The name of Bragelonne.”

"Bragelonne's name."

La Valliere rose hurriedly from her chair, a prey to the most painful agitation. “Montalais,” she said, her voice broken by sobs, “all my smiling dreams of youth and innocence have fled already. I have nothing now to conceal, either from you or any one else. My life is exposed to every one’s inspection, and can be opened like a book, in which all the world can read, from the king himself to the first passer-by. Aure, dearest Aure, what can I do—what will become of me?”

La Valliere quickly got up from her chair, overwhelmed with deep agitation. “Montalais,” she said, her voice choking with sobs, “all my happy dreams of youth and innocence are gone now. I have nothing left to hide, from you or anyone else. My life is laid bare for everyone to see, like a book that anyone can open, from the king himself to the most random stranger. Aure, my dear Aure, what can I do—what will happen to me?”

Montalais approached close to her, and said, “Consult your own heart, of course.”

Montalais got close to her and said, “Just follow your own heart.”

“Well; I do not love M. de Bragelonne; when I say I do not love him, understand that I love him as the most affectionate sister could love the best of brothers, but that is not what he requires, nor what I promised him.”

“Well, I don’t love M. de Bragelonne; when I say I don’t love him, understand that I care for him like the most devoted sister could care for her favorite brother, but that’s not what he needs, nor what I promised him.”

“In fact, you love the king,” said Montalais, “and that is a sufficiently good excuse.”

“In fact, you love the king,” Montalais said, “and that’s a pretty good excuse.”

“Yes, I do love the king,” hoarsely murmured the young girl, “and I have paid dearly enough for pronouncing those words. And now, Montalais, tell me—what can you do either for me, or against me, in my position?”

“Yes, I do love the king,” the young girl whispered hoarsely, “and I’ve paid a high price for saying those words. Now, Montalais, tell me—what can you do for me, or against me, given my situation?”

“You must speak more clearly still.”

“You need to speak even more clearly.”

“What am I to say, then?”

“What should I say now?”

“And so you have nothing very particular to tell me?”

“And so you don’t have anything special to tell me?”

“No!” said Louise, in astonishment.

“No way!” said Louise, astonished.

“Very good; and so all you have to ask me is my advice respecting M. Raoul?”

"Sounds good; so all you need to ask me is for my opinion about M. Raoul?"

“Nothing else.”

"Nothing more."

“It is a very delicate subject,” replied Montalais.

“It’s a really sensitive topic,” replied Montalais.

“No, it is nothing of the kind. Ought I to marry him in order to keep the promise I made, or ought I continue to listen to the king?”

“No, it’s nothing like that. Should I marry him to keep the promise I made, or should I keep listening to the king?”

“You have really placed me in a very difficult position,” said Montalais, smiling; “you ask me if you ought to marry Raoul, whose friend I am, and whom I shall mortally offend in giving my opinion against him; and then, you ask me if you should cease to listen to the king, whose subject I am, and whom I should offend if I were to advise you in a particular way. Ah, Louise, you seem to hold a difficult position at a very cheap rate.”

“You’ve really put me in a tough spot,” said Montalais, smiling. “You’re asking me if you should marry Raoul, who’s my friend, and I’d really upset him if I give my opinion against him. And then you want to know if you should stop listening to the king, who I’m supposed to serve, and I’d anger him if I advised you one way or another. Ah, Louise, it looks like you’ve got a difficult situation under control for a low price.”

“You have not understood me, Aure,” said La Valliere, wounded by the slightly mocking tone of her companion; “if I were to marry M. de Bragelonne, I should be far from bestowing on him the happiness he deserves; but, for the same reason, if I listen to the king he would become the possessor of one indifferent in very many aspects, I admit, but one whom his affection confers an appearance of value. What I ask you, then, is to tell me some means of disengaging myself honorably either from the one or from the other; or rather, I ask you, from which side you think I can free myself most honorably.”

“You don’t understand me, Aure,” La Valliere said, hurt by the slightly mocking tone of her friend. “If I were to marry M. de Bragelonne, I wouldn’t be able to give him the happiness he deserves. But if I listen to the king, he would end up with someone who is, in many ways, indifferent, I admit, but also someone whose value seems to come from his affection. What I’m asking you is to help me find a way to free myself honorably from either one or the other; or rather, I want to know which option you think would allow me to do so most honorably.”

“My dear Louise,” replied Montalais, after a pause, “I am not one of the seven wise men of Greece, and I have no perfectly invariable rules of conduct to govern me; but, on the other hand, I have a little experience, and I can assure you that no woman ever asks for advice of the nature which you have just asked me, without being in a terrible state of embarrassment. Besides, you have made a solemn promise, which every principle of honor requires you to fulfil; if, therefore, you are embarrassed, in consequence of having undertaken such an engagement, it is not a stranger’s advice (every one is a stranger to a heart full of love), it is not my advice, I repeat, that can extricate you from your embarrassment. I shall not give it you, therefore; and for a greater reason still—because, were I in your place, I should feel much more embarrassed after the advice than before it. All I can do is, to repeat what I have already told you; shall I assist you?”

“My dear Louise,” replied Montalais, after a pause, “I’m not one of the seven wise men of Greece, and I don’t have any strict rules to guide me; but I do have some experience, and I can tell you that no woman asks for the kind of advice you just asked me without being in a really awkward situation. Besides, you’ve made a serious promise, which every principle of honor demands you to keep. So if you’re feeling awkward because you made that commitment, it’s not a stranger’s advice (everyone feels like a stranger to a heart full of love) that will help you, and it’s not my advice, I repeat, that can help you out of your discomfort. I won’t give it to you, and for an even better reason—because if I were in your shoes, I’d feel even more awkward after getting that advice than I did before. All I can do is repeat what I’ve already told you; do you want my help?”

“Yes, yes.”

“Yeah, yeah.”

“Very well; that is all. Tell me in what way you wish me to help you; tell me for and against whom,—in this way we shall not make any blunders.”

“Alright; that’s everything. Let me know how you want me to assist you; tell me who you’re for and who you’re against — this way we won’t make any mistakes.”

“But first of all,” said La Valliere, pressing her companion’s hand, “for whom or against whom do you decide?”

“But first of all,” La Valliere said, holding her companion’s hand, “who are you choosing to support or oppose?”

“For you, if you are really and truly my friend.”

“For you, if you are really and truly my friend.”

“Are you not Madame’s confidant?”

“Are you not Madame's friend?”

“A greater reason for being of service to you; if I were not to know what is going on in that direction I should not be of any service at all, and consequently you would not obtain any advantage from my acquaintance. Friendships live and thrive upon a system of reciprocal benefits.”

“A better reason to be helpful to you; if I didn't know what was happening in that area, I wouldn’t be helpful at all, and therefore you wouldn’t gain anything from knowing me. Friendships flourish on a system of mutual benefits.”

“The result is, then, that you will remain at the same time Madame’s friend also?”

“The result is that you will also remain Madame’s friend, then?”

“Evidently. Do you complain of that?”

“Obviously. Are you complaining about that?”

“I hardly know,” sighed La Valliere, thoughtfully, for this cynical frankness appeared to her an offense both to the woman and the friend.

“I don’t really know,” sighed La Valliere, lost in thought, because this cynical honesty felt like an insult both to the woman and the friend.

“All well and good, then,” said Montalais, “for if you did, you would be very foolish.”

“All right, then,” said Montalais, “because if you did, you would be really foolish.”

“You wish to serve me, then?”

"You want to serve me, then?"

“Devotedly—if you will serve me in return.”

“Of course—if you're willing to do something for me in return.”

“One would almost say that you do not know my heart,” said La Valliere, looking at Montalais with her eyes wide open.

“One might almost think you don’t know my heart,” La Valliere said, looking at Montalais with wide eyes.

“Why, the fact is, that since we have belonged to the court, my dear Louise, we are very much changed.”

“Honestly, since we've been part of the court, my dear Louise, we've changed a lot.”

“In what way?”

“How so?”

“It is very simple. Were you the second queen of France yonder, at Blois?”

“It’s really simple. Were you the second queen of France over there, at Blois?”

La Valliere hung down her head, and began to weep. Montalais looked at her in an indefinable manner, and murmured “Poor girl!” and then, adding, “Poor king!” she kissed Louise on the forehead, and returned to her apartment, where Malicorne was waiting for her.

La Valliere lowered her head and started to cry. Montalais looked at her in an unexplainable way and whispered, “Poor girl!” Then, adding, “Poor king!” she kissed Louise on the forehead and went back to her room, where Malicorne was waiting for her.

Chapter XXXVI. The Portrait.

In that malady which is termed love the paroxysms succeed each other at intervals, ever accelerating from the moment the disease declares itself. By and by, the paroxysms are less frequent, in proportion as the cure approaches. This being laid down as a general axiom, and as the leading article of a particular chapter, we will now proceed with our recital. The next day, the day fixed by the king for the first conversation in Saint-Aignan’s room, La Valliere, on opening one of the folds of the screen, found upon the floor a letter in the king’s handwriting. The letter had been passed, through a slit in the floor, from the lower apartment to her own. No indiscreet hand or curious gaze could have brought or did bring this single paper. This, too, was one of Malicorne’s ideas. Having seen how very serviceable Saint-Aignan would become to the king on account of his apartment, he did not wish that the courtier should become still more indispensable as a messenger, and so he had, on his own private account, reserved this last post for himself. La Valliere most eagerly read the letter, which fixed two o’clock that same afternoon for the rendezvous, and which indicated the way of raising the trap-door which was constructed out of the flooring. “Make yourself look as beautiful as you can,” added the postscript of the letter, words which astonished the young girl, but at the same time reassured her.

In that sickness called love, the episodes happen one after another, speeding up from the moment the illness shows itself. Eventually, the episodes occur less frequently as the cure approaches. With this stated as a general rule and as the main point of a specific chapter, we will continue with our story. The next day, the day set by the king for the first conversation in Saint-Aignan's room, La Valliere, upon opening one of the folds of the screen, found a letter on the floor in the king’s handwriting. The letter had been slipped through a crack in the floor from the lower room to hers. No nosy hand or curious eyes could have delivered this single paper. This was also one of Malicorne's ideas. Having realized how useful Saint-Aignan would be to the king because of his room, he didn’t want the courtier to become even more essential as a messenger, so he kept this last task for himself. La Valliere eagerly read the letter, which set two o'clock that afternoon for the meeting and explained how to lift the trap-door made from the flooring. “Make yourself look as beautiful as you can,” added the postscript of the letter, words that surprised the young girl but also comforted her.

The hours passed away very slowly, but the time fixed, however, arrived at last. As punctual as the priestess Hero, Louise lifted up the trap-door at the last stroke of the hour of two, and found the king on the steps, waiting for her with the greatest respect, in order to give her his hand to descend. The delicacy and deference shown in this attention affected her very powerfully. At the foot of the staircase the two lovers found the comte, who, with a smile and a low reverence distinguished by the best taste, expressed his thanks to La Valliere for the honor she conferred upon him. Then turning towards the king, he said:

The hours dragged on, but finally, the appointed time arrived. Just like the priestess Hero, Louise lifted the trap-door at exactly two o’clock and found the king waiting for her on the steps, showing her the utmost respect as he offered his hand to help her down. The kindness and respect in his gesture deeply moved her. At the bottom of the staircase, the two lovers saw the comte, who smiled and bowed gracefully, thanking La Valliere for the honor she showed him. Then, turning to the king, he said:

“Sire, our man is here.” La Valliere looked at the king with some uneasiness.

“Sire, our man is here.” La Valliere glanced at the king with a bit of anxiety.

“Mademoiselle,” said the king, “if I have begged you to do me the honor of coming down here, it was from an interested motive. I have procured a most admirable portrait painter, who is celebrated for the fidelity of his likenesses, and I wish you to be kind enough to authorize him to paint yours. Besides, if you positively wish it, the portrait shall remain in your own possession.” La Valliere blushed. “You see,” said the king to her, “we shall not be three as you wished, but four instead. And, so long as we are not alone, there can be as many present as you please.” La Valliere gently pressed her royal lover’s hand.

“Mademoiselle,” said the king, “if I asked you to come here, it’s because I have a specific reason. I’ve found a fantastic portrait painter known for capturing likenesses perfectly, and I’d love for you to allow him to paint yours. Plus, if you really want, the portrait can stay with you.” La Valliere blushed. “You see,” said the king to her, “we won’t be just the three of us like you wanted, but rather four. And as long as we’re not alone, you can have as many people here as you want.” La Valliere gently squeezed her royal lover’s hand.

“Shall we pass into the next room, sire?” said Saint-Aignan, opening the door to let his guests precede him. The king walked behind La Valliere, and fixed his eyes lingeringly and passionately upon that neck as white as snow, upon which her long fair ringlets fell in heavy masses. La Valliere was dressed in a thick silk robe of pearl gray color, with a tinge of rose, with jet ornaments, which displayed to greater effect the dazzling purity of her skin, holding in her slender and transparent hands a bouquet of heartsease, Bengal roses, and clematis, surrounded with leaves of the tenderest green, above which uprose, like a tiny goblet spilling magic influence a Haarlem tulip of gray and violet tints of a pure and beautiful species, which had cost the gardener five years’ toil of combinations, and the king five thousand francs. Louis had placed this bouquet in La Valliere’s hand as he saluted her. In the room, the door of which Saint-Aignan had just opened, a young man was standing, dressed in a purple velvet jacket, with beautiful black eyes and long brown hair. It was the painter; his canvas was quite ready, and his palette prepared for use.

“Shall we move into the next room, your majesty?” said Saint-Aignan, opening the door to let his guests go ahead. The king followed La Valliere, gazing intently and passionately at her neck, which was as white as snow and framed by her long, fair hair falling in thick waves. La Valliere wore a heavy silk robe in pearl gray with a hint of pink, adorned with jet jewelry that highlighted her flawless skin. In her delicate, translucent hands, she held a bouquet of heartsease, Bengal roses, and clematis, surrounded by the softest green leaves. Rising above it all was a Haarlem tulip in shades of gray and violet, a rare and beautiful flower that had taken the gardener five years to cultivate and cost the king five thousand francs. Louis had given this bouquet to La Valliere as he greeted her. In the room that Saint-Aignan had just opened, a young man stood dressed in a purple velvet jacket, with striking black eyes and long brown hair. It was the painter; his canvas was ready, and his palette was set for use.

He bowed to La Valliere with the grave curiosity of an artist who is studying his model, saluted the king discreetly, as if he did not recognize him, and as he would, consequently, have saluted any other gentleman. Then, leading Mademoiselle de la Valliere to the seat he had arranged for her, he begged her to sit down.

He bowed to La Valliere with the serious curiosity of an artist studying his model, greeted the king subtly as if he didn’t recognize him, just as he would have greeted any other gentleman. Then, leading Mademoiselle de la Valliere to the seat he had arranged for her, he politely asked her to sit down.

The young girl assumed an attitude graceful and unrestrained, her hands occupied and her limbs reclining on cushions; and in order that her gaze might not assume a vague or affected expression, the painter begged her to choose some kind of occupation, so as to engage her attention; whereupon Louis XIV., smiling, sat down on the cushions at La Valliere’s feet; so that she, in the reclining posture she had assumed, leaning back in the armchair, holding her flowers in her hand, and he, with his eyes raised towards her and fixed devouringly on her face—they, both together, formed so charming a group, that the artist contemplated painting it with professional delight, while on his side, Saint-Aignan regarded them with feelings of envy. The painter sketched rapidly; and very soon, beneath the earliest touches of the brush, there started into life, out of the gray background, the gentle, poetry-breathing face, with its soft calm eyes and delicately tinted cheeks, enframed in the masses of hair which fell about her neck. The lovers, however, spoke but little, and looked at each other a great deal; sometimes their eyes became so languishing in their gaze, that the painter was obliged to interrupt his work in order to avoid representing an Erycina instead of La Valliere. It was on such occasions that Saint-Aignan came to the rescue, and recited verses, or repeated one of those little tales such as Patru related, and Tallemant des Reaux wrote so cleverly. Or, it might be that La Valliere was fatigued, and the sitting was, therefore, suspended for awhile; and, immediately, a tray of precious porcelain laden with the most beautiful fruits which could be obtained, and rich wines distilling their bright colors in silver goblets, beautifully chased, served as accessories to the picture of which the painter could but retrace the most ephemeral resemblance.

The young girl adopted a graceful and relaxed pose, her hands busy and her body relaxed on the cushions. To ensure her expression didn’t become vague or forced, the painter asked her to pick some activity to focus on. Smiling, Louis XIV. sat down on the cushions at La Vallière’s feet. With her leaning back in the armchair and holding her flowers, while he gazed adoringly at her face, they created such a charming scene that the artist contemplated painting it with great enthusiasm. Meanwhile, Saint-Aignan watched them with envy. The painter worked quickly, and soon, from the gray background, a gentle, poetic face emerged, with soft calm eyes and lightly flushed cheeks framed by her flowing hair. The lovers didn’t talk much but exchanged longing glances. Sometimes their gazes became so intense that the painter had to pause his work to avoid depicting her as a goddess instead of La Vallière. In those moments, Saint-Aignan would step in, reciting poetry or telling one of the clever little stories by Patru or Tallemant des Reaux. Or, perhaps La Vallière would grow tired, and they would pause the sitting, during which a tray of fine porcelain filled with exquisite fruits and rich wines shimmering in beautifully crafted silver goblets would complement the scene the painter could only capture fleetingly.

Louis was intoxicated with love, La Valliere with happiness, Saint-Aignan with ambition, and the painter was storing up recollections for his old age. Two hours passed away in this manner, and four o’clock having struck, La Valliere rose, and made a sign to the king. Louis also rose, approached the picture, and addressed a few flattering remarks to the painter. Saint-Aignan also praised the picture, which, as he pretended, was already beginning to assume an accurate resemblance. La Valliere in her turn, blushingly thanked the painter and passed into the next room, where the king followed her, after having previously summoned Saint-Aignan.

Louis was overwhelmed with love, La Valliere was filled with happiness, Saint-Aignan was driven by ambition, and the painter was collecting memories for the future. Two hours went by like this, and when it struck four o’clock, La Valliere got up and signaled to the king. Louis also stood up, moved closer to the painting, and said a few flattering things to the artist. Saint-Aignan praised the painting too, pretending it was starting to look just like the subject. La Valliere, blushing, thanked the painter and went into the next room, with the king following her after calling for Saint-Aignan.

“Will you not come to-morrow?” he said to La Valliere.

“Are you not coming tomorrow?” he said to La Valliere.

“Oh! sire, pray think that some one will be sure to come to my room, and will not find me there.”

“Oh! Sir, please consider that someone will definitely come to my room and won’t find me there.”

“Well?”

"Well?"

“What will become of me in that case?”

“What will happen to me in that case?”

“You are very apprehensive, Louise.”

"You seem really anxious, Louise."

“But at all events, suppose Madame were to send for me?”

“But in any case, what if Madame called for me?”

“Oh!” replied the king, “will the day never come when you yourself will tell me to brave everything so that I may not have to leave you again?”

“Oh!” replied the king, “will there ever be a day when you’ll tell me to face anything so I won’t have to leave you again?”

“On that day, sire, I shall be quite out of my mind, and you must not believe me.”

“On that day, sir, I’ll be completely out of my mind, and you shouldn’t believe me.”

“To-morrow, Louise.”

"Tomorrow, Louise."

La Valliere sighed, but, without the courage to oppose her royal lover’s wish, she repeated, “To-morrow, then, since you desire it, sire,” and with these words she ran lightly up the stairs, and disappeared from her lover’s gaze.

La Valliere sighed, but lacking the courage to oppose her royal lover’s wishes, she replied, “Tomorrow, then, if that’s what you want, sire,” and with that, she quickly ran up the stairs and vanished from her lover’s sight.

“Well, sire?” inquired Saint-Aignan, when she had left.

“Well, sir?” asked Saint-Aignan, after she had left.

“Well, Saint-Aignan, yesterday I thought myself the happiest of men.”

“Well, Saint-Aignan, yesterday I thought I was the happiest man alive.”

“And does your majesty, then, regard yourself to-day,” said the comte, smiling, “as the unhappiest of men?”

“And do you consider yourself today,” said the count, smiling, “as the most unfortunate of men?”

“No; but my love for her is an unquenchable thirst; in vain do I drink, in vain do I swallow the drops of water which your industry procures for me; the more I drink, the more unquenchable it becomes.”

“No; but my love for her is an unquenchable thirst; I drink in vain, I swallow the drops of water that your hard work brings me; the more I drink, the more unquenchable it becomes.”

“Sire, that is in some degree your own fault, and your majesty alone has made the position such as it is.”

“Sire, that is partially your fault, and only you have created the situation as it stands.”

“You are right.”

"You're right."

“In that case, therefore, the means to be happy, is to fancy yourself satisfied, and to wait.”

“In that case, the way to be happy is to imagine yourself content and to be patient.”

“Wait! you know that word, then?”

“Wait! You know that word, right?”

“There, there, sire—do not despair: I have already been at work on your behalf—I have still other resources in store.” The king shook his head in a despairing manner.

“There, there, my king—don’t lose hope: I’ve already been working on your behalf—I have more resources ready.” The king shook his head in disappointment.

“What, sire! have you not been satisfied hitherto?”

“What, sir! haven’t you been satisfied so far?”

“Oh! yes, indeed, yes, my dear Saint-Aignan; but invent, for Heaven’s sake, invent some further project yet.”

“Oh! Yes, absolutely, yes, my dear Saint-Aignan; but please, for heaven’s sake, come up with another plan.”

“Sire, I undertake to do my best, and that is all that any one can do.”

“Sire, I’ll do my best, and that’s all anyone can do.”

The king wished to see the portrait again, as he was unable to see the original. He pointed out several alterations to the painter and left the room, and then Saint-Aignan dismissed the artist. The easel, paints, and painter himself, had scarcely gone, when Malicorne showed his head in the doorway. He was received by Saint-Aignan with open arms, but still with a little sadness, for the cloud which had passed across the royal sun, veiled, in its turn, the faithful satellite, and Malicorne at a glance perceived the melancholy that brooded on Saint-Aignan’s face.

The king wanted to see the portrait again since he couldn't view the original. He pointed out several changes to the painter and then left the room, after which Saint-Aignan dismissed the artist. Hardly had the easel, paints, and painter left when Malicorne peeked into the doorway. Saint-Aignan welcomed him with open arms, but there was still a hint of sadness, as the shadow that had crossed the king's brightness also dimmed the loyal companion. Malicorne quickly sensed the gloom on Saint-Aignan’s face.

“Oh, monsieur le comte,” he said, “how sad you seem!”

“Oh, Count,” he said, “you look so sad!”

“And good reason too, my dear Monsieur Malicorne. Will you believe that the king is still dissatisfied?”

“And for good reason too, my dear Monsieur Malicorne. Can you believe that the king is still not satisfied?”

“With his staircase, do you mean?”

"Are you talking about his staircase?"

“Oh, no; on the contrary, he is delighted with the staircase.”

“Oh, no; actually, he loves the staircase.”

“The decorations of the apartments, I suppose, don’t please him.”

“The decorations in the apartments, I guess, don’t really appeal to him.”

“Oh! he has not even thought of that. No, indeed, it seems that what has dissatisfied the king—”

“Oh! he hasn't even considered that. No, it looks like what has upset the king—”

“I will tell you, monsieur le comte,—he is dissatisfied at finding himself the fourth person at a rendezvous of this kind. How is it possible you could not have guessed that?”

“I’ll tell you, mister count—he’s unhappy being the fourth person at a meeting like this. How could you not have seen that?”

“Why, how is it likely I could have done so, dear M. Malicorne, when I followed the king’s instructions to the very letter?”

“Why, how could I have done that, dear M. Malicorne, when I followed the king’s instructions to the letter?”

“Did his majesty really insist on your being present?”

“Did the king really insist on you being there?”

“Positively.”

"Definitely."

“And also required that the painter, whom I met downstairs just now, should be here, too?”

“And also required that the painter, whom I just met downstairs, should be here too?”

“He insisted upon it.”

“He insisted on it.”

“In that case, I can easily understand why his majesty is dissatisfied.”

“In that case, I can easily see why the king is unhappy.”

“What! dissatisfied that I have so punctually and so literally obeyed his orders? I don’t understand you.”

“What! You’re unhappy that I’ve followed his orders so precisely and completely? I don’t get you.”

Malicorne began to scratch his ear, as he asked, “What time did the king fix for the rendezvous in your apartments?”

Malicorne started scratching his ear as he asked, “What time did the king set for the meeting in your place?”

“Two o’clock.”

"2 PM."

“And you were waiting for the king?”

“And you were waiting for the king?”

“Ever since half-past one; it would have been a fine thing, indeed, to have been unpunctual with his majesty.”

“Ever since 1:30; it would have been really nice to be late for his majesty.”

Malicorne, notwithstanding his respect for Saint-Aignan, could not help smiling. “And the painter,” he said, “did the king wish him to be here at two o’clock, also?”

Malicorne, despite his respect for Saint-Aignan, couldn't help smiling. “And what about the painter?” he asked. “Did the king want him here at two o'clock too?”

“No; but I had him waiting here from midday. Far better, you know, for a painter to be kept waiting a couple of hours than the king a single minute.”

“No; but I had him waiting here since noon. It's much better, you know, for a painter to wait a couple of hours than for the king to wait even a single minute.”

Malicorne began to laugh aloud. “Come, dear Monsieur Malicorne,” said Saint-Aignan, “laugh less at me, and speak a little more freely, I beg.”

Malicorne started to laugh out loud. “Come on, dear Monsieur Malicorne,” Saint-Aignan said, “laugh less at me, and speak a bit more openly, please.”

“Well, then, monsieur le comte, if you wish the king to be a little more satisfied the next time he comes—”

“Well, then, Mr. Count, if you want the king to be a bit more pleased the next time he visits—”

“‘Ventre saint-gris!’ as his grandfather used to say; of course I wish it.”

“‘Holy smokes!’ as his grandfather used to say; of course I wish it.”

“Well, all you have to do is, when the king comes to-morrow, to be obliged to go away on a most pressing matter of business, which cannot possibly be postponed, and stay away for twenty minutes.”

“Well, all you have to do is, when the king comes tomorrow, to be required to leave for a really urgent business matter that can't wait, and be gone for twenty minutes.”

“What! leave the king alone for twenty minutes?” cried Saint-Aignan, in alarm.

“What! Leave the king alone for twenty minutes?” shouted Saint-Aignan, in a panic.

“Very well, do as you like; don’t pay any attention to what I say,” said Malicorne, moving towards the door.

“Fine, do whatever you want; ignore what I say,” Malicorne said, heading towards the door.

“Nay, nay, dear Monsieur Malicorne; on the contrary, go on—I begin to understand you. But the painter—”

“Nah, nah, dear Monsieur Malicorne; on the contrary, keep going—I’m starting to get you. But the painter—”

“Oh! the painter must be half an hour late.”

"Oh! The painter must be half an hour late."

“Half an hour—do you really think so?”

“Thirty minutes—do you honestly believe that?”

“Yes, I do, decidedly.”

“Yes, I do, definitely.”

“Very well, then, I will do as you tell me.”

“Alright then, I’ll do what you say.”

“And my opinion is, that you will be doing perfectly right. Will you allow me to call upon you for the latest news to-morrow?”

“And I think you’ll be doing just fine. Can I come by tomorrow to catch up on the latest news?”

“Of course.”

"Sure thing."

“I have the honor to be your most respectful servant, M. de Saint-Aignan,” said Malicorne, bowing profoundly and retiring from the room backwards.

“I am honored to be your most respectful servant, M. de Saint-Aignan,” Malicorne said, bowing deeply and backing out of the room.

“There is no doubt that fellow has more invention than I have,” said Saint-Aignan, as if compelled by his conviction to admit it.

“There’s no doubt that this guy is more creative than I am,” said Saint-Aignan, feeling compelled by his belief to acknowledge it.

Chapter XXXVII. Hampton Court.

The revelation we have witnessed, that Montalais made to La Valliere, in a preceding chapter, very naturally makes us return to the principal hero of this tale, a poor wandering knight, roving about at the king’s caprice. If our readers will be good enough to follow us, we will, in his company, cross that strait, more stormy than the Euripus, which separates Calais from Dover; we will speed across that green and fertile country, with its numerous little streams; through Maidstone, and many other villages and towns, each prettier than the other; and, finally, arrive at London. From thence, like bloodhounds following a track, after having ascertained that Raoul had made his first stay at Whitehall, his second at St. James’s, and having learned that he had been warmly received by Monk, and introduced to the best society of Charles II.‘s court, we will follow him to one of Charles II.‘s summer residences near the lively little village of Kingston, at Hampton Court, situated on the Thames. The river is not, at that spot, the boastful highway which bears upon its broad bosom its thousands of travelers; nor are its waters black and troubled as those of Cocytus, as it boastfully asserts, “I, too, am cousin of the old ocean.” No, at Hampton Court it is a soft and murmuring stream, with moss-fringed banks, reflecting, in its broad mirror, the willows and beeches which ornament its sides, and on which may occasionally be seen a light bark indolently reclining among the tall reeds, in a little creek formed of alders and forget-me-nots. The surrounding country on all sides smiled in happiness and wealth; the brick cottages from whose chimneys the blue smoke was slowly ascending in wreaths, peeped forth from the belts of green holly which environed them; children dressed in red frocks appeared and disappeared amidst the high grass, like poppies bowed by the gentler breath of the passing breeze. The sheep, ruminating with half-closed eyes, lay lazily about under the shadow of the stunted aspens, while, far and near, the kingfishers, plumed with emerald and gold, skimmed swiftly along the surface of the water, like a magic ball heedlessly touching, as he passed, the line of his brother angler, who sat watching in his boat the fish as they rose to the surface of the sparkling stream. High above this paradise of dark shadows and soft light, rose the palace of Hampton Court, built by Wolsey—a residence the haughty cardinal had been obliged, timid courtier that he was, to offer to his master, Henry VIII., who had glowered with envy and cupidity at the magnificent new home. Hampton Court, with its brick walls, its large windows, its handsome iron gates, as well as its curious bell turrets, its retired covered walks, and interior fountains, like those of the Alhambra, was a perfect bower of roses, jasmine, and clematis. Every sense, sight and smell particularly, was gratified, and the reception-rooms formed a very charming framework for the pictures of love which Charles II. unrolled among the voluptuous paintings of Titian, of Pordenone and of Van Dyck; the same Charles whose father’s portrait—the martyr king—was hanging in his gallery, and who could show upon the wainscots of the various apartments the holes made by the balls of the puritanical followers of Cromwell, when on the 24th of August, 1648, at the time they had brought Charles I. prisoner to Hampton Court. There it was that the king, intoxicated with pleasure and adventure, held his court—he, who, a poet in feeling, thought himself justified in redeeming, by a whole day of voluptuousness, every minute which had been formerly passed in anguish and misery. It was not the soft green sward of Hampton Court—so soft that it almost resembled the richest velvet in the thickness of its texture—nor was it the beds of flowers, with their variegated hues which encircled the foot of every tree with rose-trees many feet in height, embracing most lovingly their trunks—nor even the enormous lime-trees, whose branches swept the earth like willows, offering a ready concealment for love or reflection beneath the shade of their foliage—it was none of these things for which Charles II. loved his palace of Hampton Court. Perhaps it might have been that beautiful sheet of water, which the cool breeze rippled like the wavy undulations of Cleopatra’s hair, waters bedecked with cresses and white water-lilies, whose chaste bulbs coyly unfolding themselves beneath the sun’s warm rays, reveal the golden gems which lie concealed within their milky petals—murmuring waters, on the bosom of which black swans majestically floated, and the graceful water-fowl, with their tender broods covered with silken down, darted restlessly in every direction, in pursuit of the insects among the reeds, or the fogs in their mossy retreats. Perhaps it might have been the enormous hollies, with their dark and tender green foliage; or the bridges uniting the banks of the canals in their embrace; or the fawns browsing in the endless avenues of the park; or the innumerable birds that hopped about the gardens, or flew from branch to branch, amidst the emerald foliage.

The revelation we saw, where Montalais told La Valliere, brings us back to the main character of this story, a poor wandering knight, drifting around at the king’s whim. If our readers are willing to join us, we’ll journey with him across the turbulent waters that separate Calais from Dover; we’ll travel through that lush and fertile land, with its many little streams; passing through Maidstone and numerous other charming villages and towns, each one lovelier than the last; and finally, we’ll arrive in London. From there, like bloodhounds on a scent, after finding out that Raoul had first stayed at Whitehall, then at St. James’s, and having learned that he was warmly welcomed by Monk and introduced to the best circles of Charles II’s court, we’ll follow him to one of Charles II’s summer homes near the lively village of Kingston, at Hampton Court, located on the Thames. The river here isn’t the grand highway filled with thousands of travelers; nor are its waters dark and troubled like those of Cocytus, claiming, “I, too, am cousin of the old ocean.” No, at Hampton Court, it's a gentle and murmuring stream, with moss-covered banks, that reflects in its broad mirror the willows and beeches lining its shores. Occasionally, a light boat may be seen resting lazily among the tall reeds in a small creek of alders and forget-me-nots. The surrounding countryside radiated happiness and prosperity; brick cottages, with blue smoke lazily rising from their chimneys, peeked through walls of green holly that enclosed them; children in red dresses appeared and vanished among the tall grass, like poppies bowing to the softer breeze. Sheep, chewing with half-closed eyes, lounged in the shade of stunted aspens, while far and wide, kingfishers, adorned with emerald and gold, zipped over the water like magical balls, carelessly brushing the line of their fellow angler, who sat in a boat, watching the fish break the surface of the sparkling stream. Above this paradise of dark shadows and soft light stood the palace of Hampton Court, built by Wolsey—a residence the proud cardinal had to gift to his master, Henry VIII., who had looked at this splendid new home with envy and desire. Hampton Court, with its brick walls, large windows, attractive iron gates, and distinctive bell turrets, along with its quiet covered paths and indoor fountains reminiscent of the Alhambra, was a perfect garden of roses, jasmine, and clematis. All the senses, especially sight and smell, were delighted, and the reception rooms provided a charming backdrop for the romantic scenes that Charles II displayed among the sensual works of Titian, Pordenone, and Van Dyck; the same Charles whose father’s portrait—the martyr king—hung in his gallery, and who could show the marks left by the cannonballs of Cromwell’s puritan followers on the walls of the various rooms when, on August 24, 1648, they took Charles I. prisoner to Hampton Court. It was there that the king, intoxicated by pleasure and adventure, held his court—he, a poet at heart, believing he deserved to redeem every moment spent in pain and sorrow with a full day of indulgence. It wasn’t just the soft green grass of Hampton Court—so soft that it was almost like the richest velvet in its plushness—nor the flowerbeds, with their vibrant colors surrounding every tree, climbing many feet up their trunks with rose bushes—nor even the towering lime trees, whose branches reached the earth like willows, providing a perfect hideaway for love or reflection under their shade—it was none of these for which Charles II. cherished his palace of Hampton Court. Perhaps it was that beautiful expanse of water, which the cool breeze ruffled like the flowing hair of Cleopatra, adorned with watercress and white water lilies, whose delicate bulbs shyly opened under the sun's warm rays, revealing the golden treasures hidden within their milky petals—murmuring waters, where black swans floated grandly, and graceful waterfowl with their soft chicks stirred restlessly in every direction, chasing insects among the reeds or hidden in their mossy havens. Maybe it was the enormous holly trees, with their dark, lush green leaves; or the bridges connecting the banks of the canals; or the fawns grazing in the endless pathways of the park; or the countless birds that hopped through the gardens or flew from branch to branch amidst the vibrant greenery.

It might well have been any of these charms—for Hampton Court had them all; and possessed, too, almost forests of white roses, which climbed and trailed along the lofty trellises, showering down upon the ground their snowy leaves rich with soft perfumery. But no, what Charles II. most loved in Hampton Court were the charming figures who, when midday was past, flitted to and fro along the broad terraces of the gardens; like Louis XIV., he had their wealth of beauties painted for his gallery by one of the great artists of the period—an artist who well knew the secret of transferring to canvas the rays of light which escaped from beaming eyes heavy laden with love and love’s delights.

It could have been any of those charms—Hampton Court had them all; it also had almost forests of white roses that climbed and trailed along the tall trellises, showering their soft, fragrant petals down onto the ground. But no, what Charles II loved most about Hampton Court were the lovely figures who, after midday, moved back and forth along the wide terraces of the gardens; like Louis XIV, he had their stunning beauties painted for his gallery by one of the great artists of the time—an artist who knew how to capture the light that shone from eyes filled with love and its pleasures.

The day of our arrival at Hampton Court is almost as clear and bright as a summer’s day in France; the atmosphere is heavy with the delicious perfume of geraniums, sweet-peas, seringas, and heliotrope scattered in profusion around. It is past midday, and the king, having dined after his return from hunting, paid a visit to Lady Castlemaine, the lady who was reputed at the time to hold his heart in bondage; and this proof of his devotion discharged, he was readily permitted to pursue his infidelities until evening arrived. Love and amusement ruled the entire court; it was the period when ladies would seriously interrogate their ruder companions as to their opinions upon a foot more or less captivating, according to whether it wore a pink or lilac silk stocking—for it was the period when Charles II. had declared that there was no hope of safety for a woman who wore green silk stockings, because Miss Lucy Stewart wore them of that color. While the king is endeavoring in all directions to inculcate others with his preferences on this point, we will ourselves bend our steps towards an avenue of beech-trees opposite the terrace, and listen to the conversation of a young girl in a dark-colored dress, who is walking with another of about her own age dressed in blue. They crossed a beautiful lawn, from the center of which sprang a fountain, with the figure of a siren executed in bronze, and strolled on, talking as they went, towards the terrace, along which, looking out upon the park and interspersed at frequent intervals, were erected summer-houses, diverse in form and ornament; these summer-houses were nearly all occupied; the two young women passed on, the one blushing deeply, while the other seemed dreamily silent. At last, having reached the end of the terrace which looks on the river, and finding there a cool retreat, they sat down close to each other.

The day we arrived at Hampton Court is almost as clear and bright as a summer day in France; the air is filled with the wonderful scent of geraniums, sweet peas, seringas, and heliotrope scattered all around. It's past noon, and the king, having eaten after coming back from hunting, paid a visit to Lady Castlemaine, the woman who was believed to have his heart; once he showed this proof of his devotion, he was easily allowed to continue his affairs until evening came. Love and fun ruled the entire court; it was the time when ladies would seriously ask their less refined companions for their thoughts on a more or less attractive foot, depending on whether it was in a pink or lilac silk stocking—this was the period when Charles II had declared there was no hope for a woman wearing green silk stockings because Miss Lucy Stewart wore them in that color. While the king is trying to share his preferences on this topic, we will head towards a row of beech trees opposite the terrace and listen to the conversation of a young girl in a dark dress, who is walking with another girl around her age in blue. They crossed a lovely lawn, from the center of which a fountain with a bronze figure of a siren sprang up, and strolled on, chatting as they went towards the terrace, which overlooked the park and was dotted with summer houses, each different in shape and decoration; most of these summer houses were nearly full. The two young women continued on, one blushing deeply while the other seemed lost in thought. Eventually, they reached the end of the terrace overlooking the river and found a cool spot to sit close together.

“Where are we going?” said the younger to her companion.

“Where are we headed?” the younger one asked her companion.

“My dear, we are going where you yourself led the way.”

“My dear, we're going where you pointed us.”

“I?”

"Me?"

“Yes, you; to the extremity of the palace, towards that seat yonder, where the young Frenchman is seated, wasting his time in sighs and lamentations.”

“Yes, you; to the far end of the palace, towards that seat over there, where the young Frenchman is sitting, wasting his time with sighs and regrets.”

Miss Mary Grafton hurriedly said, “No, no; I am not going there.”

Miss Mary Grafton quickly said, “No, no; I’m not going there.”

“Why not?”

“Why not?”

“Let us go back, Lucy.”

"Let's go back, Lucy."

“Nay, on the contrary, let us go on, and have an explanation.”

“Nah, on the contrary, let’s continue and get an explanation.”

“What about?”

"What's up?"

“About how it happens that the Vicomte de Bragelonne always accompanies you in all your walks, as you invariably accompany him in his.”

“About how it is that the Vicomte de Bragelonne always goes with you on all your walks, just as you always go with him on his.”

“And you conclude either that he loves me, or that I love him?”

“And you think that either he loves me, or that I love him?”

“Why not?—he is a most agreeable and charming companion.—No one hears me, I hope,” said Lucy Stewart, as she turned round with a smile, which indicated, moreover, that her uneasiness on the subject was not extreme.

“Why not?—he’s a really pleasant and charming companion.—I hope no one can hear me,” said Lucy Stewart, turning around with a smile that also showed her discomfort about the topic wasn't too intense.

“No, no,” said Mary, “the king is engaged in his summer-house with the Duke of Buckingham.”

“No, no,” Mary said, “the king is at his summer house with the Duke of Buckingham.”

“Oh! a propos of the duke, Mary, it seems he has shown you great attention since his return from France; how is your own heart in that direction?”

“Oh! By the way about the duke, Mary, it looks like he has given you a lot of attention since coming back from France; how do you feel about him?”

Mary Grafton shrugged her shoulders with seeming indifference.

Mary Grafton shrugged her shoulders as if she didn’t care.

“Well, well, I will ask Bragelonne about it,” said Stewart, laughing; “let us go and find him at once.”

“Well, well, I’ll ask Bragelonne about it,” said Stewart, laughing; “let’s go find him right now.”

“What for?”

"What's the point?"

“I wish to speak to him.”

“I want to talk to him.”

“Not yet, one word before you do: come, come, you who know so many of the king’s secrets, tell me why M. de Bragelonne is in England?”

“Not yet, one thing before you go: come, come, you who knows so many of the king’s secrets, tell me why M. de Bragelonne is in England?”

“Because he was sent as an envoy from one sovereign to another.”

“Because he was sent as a messenger from one ruler to another.”

“That may be; but, seriously, although politics do not much concern us, we know enough to be satisfied that M. de Bragelonne has no mission of serious import here.”

“That might be true; but honestly, even though politics aren’t a big deal for us, we know enough to be sure that M. de Bragelonne doesn’t have any important mission here.”

“Well, then, listen,” said Stewart, with assumed gravity, “for your sake I am going to betray a state secret. Shall I tell you the nature of the letter which King Louis XIV. gave M. de Bragelonne for King Charles II.? I will; these are the very words: ‘My brother, the bearer of this is a gentleman attached to my court, and the son of one whom you regard most warmly. Treat him kindly, I beg, and try and make him like England.’”

“Well, listen,” said Stewart, with a serious expression, “for your sake, I'm going to reveal a state secret. Should I tell you about the letter that King Louis XIV gave to M. de Bragelonne for King Charles II? I will; here are the exact words: ‘My brother, the person carrying this is a gentleman connected to my court and the son of someone you hold in high regard. Please treat him well and try to help him like England.’”

“Did it say that!”

"Did it really say that?"

“Word for word—or something very like it. I will not answer for the form, but the substance I am sure of.”

“Exactly what I said—or something very similar. I can’t vouch for the wording, but I’m confident about the meaning.”

“Well, and what conclusion do you, or rather what conclusion does the king, draw from that?”

“Well, what conclusion do you, or rather what conclusion does the king, come to from that?”

“That the king of France has his own reasons for removing M. de Bragelonne, and for getting him married anywhere else than in France.”

“That the king of France has his own motives for sending M. de Bragelonne away and for arranging his marriage somewhere other than France.”

“So that, then, in consequence of this letter—”

“So then, because of this letter—”

“King Charles received M. de Bragelonne, as you are aware, in the most distinguished and friendly manner; the handsomest apartments in Whitehall were allotted to him; and as you are the most valuable and precious person in his court, inasmuch as you have rejected his heart,—nay, do not blush,—he wished you to take a fancy to this Frenchman, and he was desirous to confer upon him so costly a prize. And this is the reason why you, the heiress of three hundred thousand pounds, a future duchess, so beautiful, so good, have been thrown in Bragelonne’s way, in all the promenades and parties of pleasure to which he was invited. In fact it was a plot,—a kind of conspiracy.”

“King Charles welcomed M. de Bragelonne, as you know, in the most distinguished and friendly way; the finest rooms in Whitehall were given to him; and since you are the most valued and treasured person in his court, especially since you’ve turned down his heart—don’t be embarrassed—he wanted you to take a liking to this Frenchman, and he was eager to bestow such a valuable prize upon him. That’s why you, the heiress of three hundred thousand pounds, a future duchess, so beautiful and so kind, have been put in Bragelonne’s path at all the gatherings and social events he was invited to. In fact, it was a setup—a kind of conspiracy.”

Mary Grafton smiled with that charming expression which was habitual to her, and pressing her companion’s arm, said: “Thank the king, Lucy.”

Mary Grafton smiled with her usual charming expression and, gently squeezing her friend's arm, said, "Thank the king, Lucy."

“Yes, yes, but the Duke of Buckingham is jealous, so take care.”

“Yes, yes, but the Duke of Buckingham is jealous, so be careful.”

Hardly had she pronounced these words, when the duke appeared from one of the pavilions on the terrace, and, approaching the two girls, with a smile, said, “You are mistaken, Miss Lucy; I am not jealous; and the proof, Miss Mary, is yonder, in the person of M. de Bragelonne himself, who ought to be the cause of my jealousy, but who is dreaming in pensive solitude. Poor fellow! Allow me to leave you for a few minutes, while I avail myself of those few minutes to converse with Miss Lucy Stewart, to whom I have something to say.” And then, bowing to Lucy, he added, “Will you do me the honor to accept my hand, in order that I may lead you to the king, who is waiting for us?” With these words, Buckingham, still smiling, took Miss Stewart’s hand, and led her away. When by herself, Mary Grafton, her head gently inclined towards her shoulder, with that indolent gracefulness of action which distinguishes young English girls, remained for a moment with her eyes fixed on Raoul, but as if uncertain what to do. At last, after first blushing violently, and then turning deadly pale, thus revealing the internal combat which assailed her heart, she seemed to make up her mind to adopt a decided course, and with a tolerably firm step, advanced towards the seat on which Raoul was reclining, buried in the profoundest meditation, as we have already said. The sound of Miss Mary’s steps, though they could hardly be heard upon the green sward, awakened Raoul from his musing attitude; he turned round, perceived the young girl, and walked forward to meet the companion whom his happy destiny had thrown in his way.

Hardly had she said these words when the duke came out from one of the pavilions on the terrace and, approaching the two girls with a smile, said, “You’re mistaken, Miss Lucy; I’m not jealous. And the proof, Miss Mary, is over there, in the person of M. de Bragelonne himself, who should be the reason for my jealousy but is just lost in his own thoughts. Poor guy! Allow me to leave you for a few minutes so I can talk to Miss Lucy Stewart, as I have something to discuss with her.” Then, bowing to Lucy, he added, “Will you do me the honor of accepting my hand so I can take you to the king, who is waiting for us?” With these words, Buckingham, still smiling, took Miss Stewart’s hand and led her away. Alone, Mary Grafton, her head gently resting on her shoulder with that relaxed grace that young English girls have, stayed for a moment with her eyes fixed on Raoul, uncertain about what to do. Finally, after blushing deeply and then turning pale, revealing the turmoil in her heart, she seemed to decide on a course of action and, with a fairly confident step, walked toward the seat where Raoul was reclining, lost in deep thought, as we mentioned before. The sound of Miss Mary’s footsteps, though barely audible on the grass, brought Raoul out of his reverie. He turned, saw the young girl, and walked forward to meet the companion that fate had placed in his path.

“I have been sent to you, monsieur,” said Mary Grafton; “will you take care of me?”

“I’ve been sent to you, sir,” said Mary Grafton; “will you take care of me?”

“To whom is my gratitude due, for so great a happiness?” inquired Raoul.

“Who should I thank for such great happiness?” Raoul asked.

“To the Duke of Buckingham,” replied Mary, affecting a gayety she did not really feel.

“To the Duke of Buckingham,” Mary replied, putting on a cheerful attitude she didn't genuinely feel.

“To the Duke of Buckingham, do you say?—he who so passionately seeks your charming society! Am I really to believe you are serious, mademoiselle?”

“To the Duke of Buckingham, you say?—the one who desperately wants to be around you! Should I really believe you’re being serious, miss?”

“The fact is, monsieur, you perceive, that everything seems to conspire to make us pass the best, or rather the longest, part of our days together. Yesterday it was the king who desired me to beg you to seat yourself next to me at dinner; to-day, it is the Duke of Buckingham who begs me to come and place myself near you on this seat.”

“The truth is, sir, you see, that everything appears to conspire to make us spend the best, or rather the longest, part of our days together. Yesterday, it was the king who asked me to invite you to sit next to me at dinner; today, it’s the Duke of Buckingham who is asking me to come and sit beside you in this seat.”

“And he has gone away in order to leave us together?” asked Raoul, with some embarrassment.

“And he left to let us be alone together?” Raoul asked, feeling a bit embarrassed.

“Look yonder, at the turning of that path; he is just out of sight, with Miss Stewart. Are these polite attentions usual in France, monsieur le vicomte?”

“Look over there, at the curve of that path; he’s just out of sight, with Miss Stewart. Are these polite gestures common in France, sir?”

“I cannot very precisely say what people do in France, mademoiselle, for I can hardly be called a Frenchman. I have resided in many countries, and almost always as a soldier; and then, I have spent a long period of my life in the country. I am almost a savage.”

“I can't really say what people do in France, miss, because I can't really call myself a Frenchman. I've lived in many countries, mostly as a soldier; and I've spent a long time in the countryside. I'm almost like a wild man.”

“You do not like your residence in England, I fear.”

“You’re not happy living in England, I think.”

“I scarcely know,” said Raoul, inattentively, and sighing deeply at the same time.

“I hardly know,” said Raoul, distractedly, letting out a deep sigh at the same time.

“What! you do not know?”

"What! You don't know?"

“Forgive me,” said Raoul, shaking his head, and collecting his thoughts, “I did not hear you.”

“Forgive me,” Raoul said, shaking his head and gathering his thoughts, “I didn’t hear you.”

“Oh!” said the young girl, sighing in her turn, “how wrong the duke was to send me here!”

“Oh!” said the young girl, sighing in response, “how wrong the duke was to send me here!”

“Wrong!” said Raoul, “perhaps so; for I am but a rude, uncouth companion, and my society annoys you. The duke did, indeed, very wrong to send you.”

“Wrong!” said Raoul, “maybe that’s true; I’m just a rough, awkward friend, and my company bothers you. The duke really messed up by sending you.”

“It is precisely,” replied Mary Grafton, in a clear, calm voice, “because your society does not annoy me, that the duke was wrong to send me to you.”

“It is exactly,” replied Mary Grafton, in a clear, calm voice, “because your society doesn’t bother me that the duke was wrong to send me to you.”

It was now Raoul’s turn to blush. “But,” he resumed, “how happens it that the Duke of Buckingham should send you to me; and why did you come? the duke loves you, and you love him.”

It was now Raoul's turn to blush. “But,” he continued, “how is it that the Duke of Buckingham sent you to me; and why did you come? The duke loves you, and you love him.”

“No,” replied Mary, seriously, “the duke does not love me, because he is in love with the Duchesse d’Orleans; and, as for myself, I have no affection for the duke.”

“No,” replied Mary, seriously, “the duke doesn’t love me, because he’s in love with the Duchesse d’Orleans; and as for me, I have no feelings for the duke.”

Raoul looked at the young lady with astonishment.

Raoul looked at the young woman in shock.

“Are you a friend of the Duke of Buckingham?” she inquired.

“Are you a friend of the Duke of Buckingham?” she asked.

“The duke has honored me by calling me so ever since we met in France.”

“The duke has honored me by calling me that ever since we met in France.”

“You are simple acquaintances, then?”

"So, you're just acquaintances?"

“No; for the duke is the most intimate friend of one whom I regard as a brother.”

“No; because the duke is the closest friend of someone I consider like a brother.”

“The Duc de Guiche?”

"The Duke of Guiche?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“He who is in love with Madame la Duchesse d’Orleans?”

“He who is in love with Madame la Duchesse d'Orleans?”

“Oh! What is that you are saying?”

“Oh! What are you talking about?”

“And who loves him in return,” continued the young girl, quietly.

“And who loves him back?” continued the young girl, softly.

Raoul bent down his head, and Mary Grafton, sighing deeply, continued, “They are very happy. But, leave me, Monsieur de Bragelonne, for the Duke of Buckingham has given you a very troublesome commission in offering me as a companion for your promenade. Your heart is elsewhere, and it is with the greatest difficulty you can be charitable enough to lend me your attention. Confess truly; it would be unfair on your part, vicomte, not to admit it.”

Raoul hung his head, and Mary Grafton, with a deep sigh, went on, “They are very happy. But please, Monsieur de Bragelonne, let me go, because the Duke of Buckingham has put you in a tough spot by suggesting I join you on your walk. Your heart is elsewhere, and you can barely be kind enough to give me your attention. Be honest; it would be unfair of you, vicomte, not to admit that.”

“Madame, I do confess it.”

“Ma'am, I admit it.”

She looked at him steadily. He was so noble and so handsome in his bearing, his eyes revealed so much gentleness, candor, and resolution, that the idea could not possibly enter her mind that he was either rudely discourteous, or a mere simpleton. She only perceived, clearly enough, that he loved another woman, and not herself, with the whole strength of his heart. “Ah! I now understand you,” she said; “you have left your heart behind you in France.” Raoul bowed. “The duke is aware of your affection?”

She looked at him intently. He was so noble and so handsome in his demeanor, his eyes showed so much kindness, honesty, and determination, that it never crossed her mind that he could be rude or a fool. She only clearly sensed that he loved another woman, not her, with all his heart. “Ah! I see now,” she said; “you left your heart back in France.” Raoul nodded. “Does the duke know about your feelings?”

“No one knows it,” replied Raoul.

“No one knows it,” Raoul said.

“Why, therefore, do you tell me? Nay, answer me.”

“Why are you telling me this? Come on, answer me.”

“I cannot.”

"I can't."

“It is for me, then, to anticipate an explanation; you do not wish to tell me anything, because you are now convinced that I do not love the duke; because you see that I possibly might have loved you; because you are a gentleman of noble and delicate sentiments; and because, instead of accepting, even were it for the mere amusement of the passing hour, a hand which is almost pressed upon you; and because, instead of meeting my smiles with a smiling lip, you, who are young, have preferred to tell me, whom men have called beautiful, ‘My heart is over the sea—it is in France.’ For this, I thank you, Monsieur de Bragelonne; you are, indeed, a noble-hearted, noble-minded man, and I regard you all the more for it, as a friend only. And now let us cease speaking of myself, and talk of your own affairs. Forget that I have ever spoken to you of myself, tell me why you are sad, and why you have become more than usually so during these past four days?”

“It’s up to me to figure out what’s going on; you don’t want to tell me anything because you now believe that I don’t love the duke; because you see that I might have cared for you; because you are a man of noble and sensitive feelings; and because, instead of accepting, even if just for a little fun, a hand that is almost offered to you; and because, instead of responding to my smiles with your own smile, you, being young, have chosen to tell me, someone men have called beautiful, ‘My heart is far away—it’s in France.’ For this, I thank you, Monsieur de Bragelonne; you are truly a kind-hearted and thoughtful man, and I appreciate you even more as just a friend. Now let’s stop talking about me and focus on your own matters. Forget I ever mentioned myself, and tell me why you’re sad and why you’ve seemed even more down over the past four days.”

Raoul was deeply and sensibly moved by these sweet and melancholy tones; and as he could not, at the moment, find a word to say, the young girl again came to his assistance.

Raoul was deeply and emotionally affected by these sweet and sad sounds; and since he couldn't find the right words at that moment, the young girl once again stepped in to help him.

“Pity me,” she said. “My mother was born in France, and I can truly affirm that I, too, am French in blood, as well as in feeling; but the leaden atmosphere and characteristic gloom of England seem to weigh upon me. Sometimes my dreams are golden-hued and full of wonderful enjoyments, when suddenly a mist rises and overspreads my fancy, blotting them out forever. Such, indeed, is the case at the present moment. Forgive me; I have now said enough on that subject; give me your hand, and relate your griefs to me as a friend.”

“Feel sorry for me,” she said. “My mom was born in France, and I can honestly say that I, too, am French by blood and by feeling; however, the heavy atmosphere and typical gloom of England seem to weigh me down. Sometimes my dreams are filled with golden light and amazing joys, but suddenly a fog rolls in and wipes them away for good. That’s exactly how I feel right now. Forgive me; I’ve said enough about that; take my hand and share your troubles with me as a friend.”

“You say you are French in heart and soul?”

“You say you’re French in heart and soul?”

“Yes, not only, I repeat it, that my mother was French, but, further, as my father, a friend of King Charles I., was exiled in France, I, during the trial of that prince, as well as during the Protector’s life, was brought up in Paris; at the Restoration of King Charles II., my poor father returned to England, where he died almost immediately afterwards; and then the king created me a duchess, and has dowered me according to my rank.

“Yes, not only was my mother French, but also, since my father, a friend of King Charles I, was exiled in France, I was raised in Paris during the trial of that king and throughout the life of the Protector. When King Charles II was restored to the throne, my poor father returned to England, where he died almost right after. Then the king made me a duchess and provided me with a dowry fitting my status.”

“Have you any relations in France?” Raoul inquired, with the deepest interest.

“Do you have any relatives in France?” Raoul asked, with great curiosity.

“I have a sister there, my senior by seven or eight years, who was married in France, and was early left a widow; her name is Madame de Belliere. Do you know her?” she added, observing Raoul start suddenly.

“I have a sister there, seven or eight years older than me, who got married in France and was widowed early; her name is Madame de Belliere. Do you know her?” she added, noticing Raoul's sudden reaction.

“I have heard her name.”

“I’ve heard her name.”

“She, too, loves with her whole heart; and her last letters inform me she is happy, and her affection is, I conclude, returned. I told you, Monsieur de Bragelonne, that although I possess half of her nature, I do not share her happiness. But let us now speak of yourself; whom do you love in France?”

“She also loves with all her heart; and her latest letters tell me she is happy, and I assume her feelings are mutual. I mentioned to you, Monsieur de Bragelonne, that even though I hold half of her spirit, I do not share in her happiness. But let's now talk about you; who do you love in France?”

“A young girl, as soft and pure as a lily.”

“A young girl, as gentle and innocent as a lily.”

“But if she loves you, why are you sad?”

“But if she loves you, why are you feeling down?”

“I have been told that she ceases to love me.”

“I’ve been told that she no longer loves me.”

“You do not believe it, I trust?”

“You don’t believe it, do you?”

“He who wrote me so does not sign his letter.”

“He who wrote me this doesn’t sign his letter.”

“An anonymous denunciation! some treachery, be assured,” said Miss Grafton.

“An anonymous tip-off! Definitely some betrayal, mark my words,” said Miss Grafton.

“Stay,” said Raoul, showing the young girl a letter which he had read over a thousand times; she took it from his hand and read as follows:

“Stay,” said Raoul, showing the young girl a letter he had read over a thousand times; she took it from his hand and read it as follows:

“VICOMTE,—You are perfectly right to amuse yourself yonder with the lovely faces of Charles II.‘s court, for at Louis XIV.‘s court, the castle in which your affections are enshrined is being besieged. Stay in London altogether, poor vicomte, or return without delay to Paris.”

“VICOMTE,—You’re absolutely right to enjoy yourself over there with the beautiful faces at Charles II’s court, because at Louis XIV’s court, the castle where your heart is kept is under siege. Either stay in London completely, poor vicomte, or come back to Paris immediately.”

“There is no signature,” said Miss Mary.

“There’s no signature,” said Miss Mary.

“None.”

"None."

“Believe it not, then.”

“Believe it or not, then.”

“Very good; but here is a second letter, from my friend De Guiche, which says, ‘I am lying here wounded and ill. Return, Raoul, oh, return!’”

“Very good; but here is a second letter from my friend De Guiche, which says, ‘I’m lying here injured and sick. Come back, Raoul, oh, come back!’”

“What do you intend doing?” inquired the young girl, with a feeling of oppression at her heart.

“What are you planning to do?” asked the young girl, feeling a heaviness in her heart.

“My intention, as soon as I received this letter, was immediately to take my leave of the king.”

“My plan, as soon as I got this letter, was to quickly say goodbye to the king.”

“When did you receive it?”

“When did you get it?”

“The day before yesterday.”

“The day before yesterday.”

“It is dated Fontainebleau.”

"It’s from Fontainebleau."

“A singular circumstance, do you not think, for the court is now at Paris? At all events, I would have set off; but when I mentioned my intention to the king, he began to laugh, and said to me, ‘How comes it, monsieur l’amassadeur, that you think of leaving? Has your sovereign recalled you?’ I colored, naturally enough, for I was confused by the question; for the fact is, the king himself sent me here, and I have received no order to return.”

“A unique situation, don’t you think, since the court is now in Paris? In any case, I would have set off; but when I told the king about my plans, he laughed and asked me, ‘How is it, Mr. Ambassador, that you’re thinking of leaving? Has your sovereign called you back?’ I blushed, understandably, because I was caught off guard by his question; the truth is, the king himself sent me here, and I haven’t received any order to return.”

Mary frowned in deep thought, and said, “Do you remain, then?”

Mary frowned, deep in thought, and said, “So, do you stay?”

“I must, mademoiselle.”

"I have to, miss."

“Do you ever receive any letters from her to whom you are so devoted?”

“Do you ever get any letters from her that you're so devoted to?”

“Never.”

"Not a chance."

“Never, do you say? Does she not love you, then?”

“Never, you say? So she doesn’t love you, then?”

“At least, she has not written to me since my departure, although she used occasionally to write to me before. I trust she may have been prevented.”

“At least she hasn’t written to me since I left, even though she used to write to me sometimes before. I hope something has kept her from doing so.”

“Hush! the duke is coming.”

"Shh! The duke is coming."

And Buckingham at that moment was seen at the end of the walk, approaching towards them, alone and smiling; he advanced slowly, and held out his hands to them both. “Have you arrived at an understanding?” he said.

And at that moment, Buckingham was spotted at the end of the path, walking toward them, all by himself and smiling; he approached slowly and extended his hands to both of them. “Have you come to an agreement?” he asked.

“About what?”

"About what?"

“About whatever might render you happy, dear Mary, and make Raoul less miserable.”

“About anything that could make you happy, dear Mary, and make Raoul feel less miserable.”

“I do not understand you, my lord,” said Raoul.

“I don’t understand you, my lord,” Raoul said.

“That is my view of the subject, Miss Mary; do you wish me to mention it before M. de Bragelonne?” he added, with a smile.

“That’s how I see it, Miss Mary; do you want me to bring it up with M. de Bragelonne?” he added, smiling.

“If you mean,” replied the young girl, haughtily, “that I was not indisposed to love M. de Bragelonne, that is useless, for I have told him so myself.”

“If you mean,” replied the young girl, arrogantly, “that I was open to loving M. de Bragelonne, that’s irrelevant because I’ve already told him that myself.”

Buckingham reflected for a moment, and, without seeming in any way discountenanced, as she expected, he said: “My reason for leaving you with M. de Bragelonne was, that I thoroughly knew your refined delicacy of feeling, no less than the perfect loyalty of your mind and heart, and I hoped that M. de Bragelonne’s cure might be effected by the hands of a physician such as you are.”

Buckingham paused for a moment, and, without showing any signs of disappointment as she expected, he said: “The reason I left you with M. de Bragelonne is that I know well your refined sensitivity, just as much as I trust your complete loyalty in both mind and heart, and I hoped that M. de Bragelonne could be healed by someone like you.”

“But, my lord, before you spoke of M. de Bragelonne’s heart, you spoke to me of your own. Do you mean to effect the cure of two hearts at the same time?”

“But, my lord, before you talked about M. de Bragelonne’s heart, you mentioned your own. Are you planning to heal two hearts at once?”

“Perfectly true, madame; but you will do me the justice to admit that I have long discontinued a useless pursuit, acknowledging that my own wound is incurable.”

“That's absolutely right, madam; but you must agree that I have long given up a pointless pursuit, recognizing that my own injury is beyond healing.”

“My lord,” said Mary, collecting herself for a moment before she spoke, “M. de Bragelonne is happy, for he loves and is beloved. He has no need of such a physician as I can be.”

“My lord,” said Mary, taking a moment to gather her thoughts before speaking, “M. de Bragelonne is happy because he loves and is loved. He doesn’t need a physician like me.”

“M. de Bragelonne,” said Buckingham, “is on the very eve of experiencing a serious misfortune, and he has greater need than ever of sympathy and affection.”

“M. de Bragelonne,” said Buckingham, “is about to face a serious misfortune, and he needs sympathy and love more than ever.”

“Explain yourself, my lord,” inquired Raoul, anxiously.

“Explain yourself, my lord,” Raoul asked nervously.

“No; gradually I will explain myself; but, if you desire it, I can tell Miss Grafton what you may not listen to yourself.”

“No; I’ll explain myself gradually; but, if you want, I can tell Miss Grafton what you might not want to hear yourself.”

“My lord, you are putting me to the torture; you know something you wish to conceal from me?”

“My lord, you're torturing me; do you know something you're trying to hide from me?”

“I know that Miss Mary Grafton is the most charming object that a heart ill at ease could possibly meet with in its way through life.”

“I know that Miss Mary Grafton is the most charming person anyone feeling uneasy could possibly encounter as they navigate through life.”

“I have already told you that the Vicomte de Bragelonne loves elsewhere,” said the young girl.

“I already told you that the Vicomte de Bragelonne is in love with someone else,” said the young girl.

“He is wrong, then.”

"He's wrong, then."

“Do you assume to know, my lord, that I am wrong?”

“Do you think you know, my lord, that I am wrong?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“Whom is it that he loves, then?” exclaimed the young girl.

“Who does he love, then?” exclaimed the young girl.

“He loves a lady who is unworthy of him,” said Buckingham, with that calm, collected manner peculiar to Englishmen.

“He loves a woman who doesn't deserve him,” said Buckingham, with that calm, composed demeanor typical of Englishmen.

Miss Grafton uttered a cry, which, together with the remark that Buckingham had that moment made, spread over De Bragelonne’s features a deadly paleness, arising from the sudden surprise, and also from a vague fear of impending misfortune. “My lord,” he exclaimed, “you have just pronounced words which compel me, without a moment’s delay, to seek their explanation in Paris.”

Miss Grafton let out a cry, and along with the remark Buckingham had just made, it spread a deadly pale look across De Bragelonne's face, caused by sudden shock and a vague fear of looming misfortune. “My lord,” he exclaimed, “you've just said something that makes it necessary for me to immediately seek an explanation in Paris.”

“You will remain here,” said Buckingham, “because you have no right to leave; and no one has the right to quit the service of the king for that of any woman, even were she as worthy of being loved as Mary Grafton is.”

“You're staying here,” Buckingham said, “because you have no right to leave; and no one can quit the king’s service for any woman, even if she’s as deserving of love as Mary Grafton is.”

“You will tell me all, then?”

“You're going to tell me everything, right?”

“I will, on condition that you will remain.”

“I will, as long as you stay.”

“I will remain, if you will promise to speak openly and without reserve.”

“I'll stay if you promise to speak honestly and without holding back.”

Thus far had their conversation proceeded, and Buckingham, in all probability, was on the point of revealing, not indeed all that had taken place, but at least all he was aware of, when one of the king’s attendants appeared at the end of the terrace, and advanced towards the summer-house where the king was sitting with Lucy Stewart. A courier followed him, covered with dust from head to foot, and who seemed as if he had but a few moments before dismounted from his horse.

Thus far their conversation had gone, and Buckingham was likely about to reveal not everything that had happened, but at least what he knew, when one of the king’s attendants appeared at the end of the terrace and walked toward the summer house where the king was sitting with Lucy Stewart. A courier followed him, covered in dust from head to toe, and he looked like he had just dismounted from his horse moments before.

“The courier from France! Madame’s courier!” exclaimed Raoul, recognizing the princess’s livery; and while the attendant and the courier advanced towards the king, Buckingham and Miss Grafton exchanged a look full of intelligence with each other.

“The courier from France! Madame’s courier!” shouted Raoul, spotting the princess's uniform; and while the attendant and the courier approached the king, Buckingham and Miss Grafton exchanged a knowing glance with each other.

Chapter XXXVIII. The Courier from Madame.

Charles II. was busily engaged in proving, or in endeavoring to prove, to Miss Stewart that she was the only person for whom he cared at all, and consequently was avowing to her an affection similar to that which his ancestor Henry IV. had entertained for Gabrielle. Unfortunately for Charles II., he had hit upon an unlucky day, the very day Miss Stewart had taken it into her head to make him jealous, and therefore, instead of being touched by his offer, as the king had hoped, she laughed heartily.

Charles II was busy trying to convince Miss Stewart that she was the only person he cared about, and so he expressed to her an affection similar to what his ancestor Henry IV had for Gabrielle. Unfortunately for Charles II, he had picked a bad day—the exact day Miss Stewart decided to make him jealous. As a result, instead of being moved by his offer, as the king had hoped, she burst out laughing.

“Oh! sire, sire,” she cried, laughing all the while; “if I were to be unfortunate enough to ask you for a proof of the affection you possess, how easy it would be to see that you are telling a falsehood.”

“Oh! sir, sir,” she said, laughing the whole time; “if I were unfortunate enough to ask you for proof of your affection, it would be so easy to see that you’re lying.”

“Nay, listen to me,” said Charles, “you know my cartoons by Raphael; you know whether I care for them or not; the whole world envies me their possession, as you well know also; my father commissioned Van Dyck to purchase them. Would you like me to send them to your house this very day?”

“Nah, listen to me,” said Charles, “you know my cartoons by Raphael; you know if I care for them or not; the whole world envies me for having them, as you know too well; my dad had Van Dyck buy them. Would you like me to send them to your house today?”

“Oh, no!” replied the young girl; “pray keep them yourself, sire; my house is far too small to accommodate such visitors.”

“Oh, no!” replied the young girl. “Please keep them for yourself, sire; my house is way too small to host such guests.”

“In that case you shall have Hampton Court to put the cartoons in.”

“In that case, you can use Hampton Court to display the cartoons.”

“Be less generous, sire, and learn to love a little while longer, that is all I have to ask you.”

“Be a bit less generous, your majesty, and take some time to love a little longer, that’s all I’m asking.”

“I shall never cease to love you; is not that enough?”

“I will never stop loving you; isn’t that enough?”

“You are smiling, sire.”

“You're smiling, sir.”

“Do you wish me to weep?”

“Do you want me to cry?”

“No; but I should like to see you a little more melancholy.”

“No; but I would like to see you a bit more downcast.”

“Thank Heaven, I have been so long enough; fourteen years of exile, poverty, and misery, I think I may well regard it as a debt discharged; besides, melancholy makes people look so plain.”

“Thank goodness, I have been gone long enough; fourteen years of exile, poverty, and misery, I think I can consider it a debt paid off; plus, being sad doesn't make people look good.”

“Far from that—for look at the young Frenchman.”

“Not at all—just look at the young French guy.”

“What! the Vicomte de Bragelonne? are you smitten too? By Heaven, they will all grow mad over him one after the other; but he, on the contrary, has a reason for being melancholy.”

“What! The Vicomte de Bragelonne? Are you falling for him too? By heaven, everyone is going to go crazy over him one after the other; but he, on the other hand, has a reason to be sad.”

“Why so?”

"Why's that?"

“Oh, indeed! you wish me to betray state secrets, do you?”

“Oh, really! You want me to spill state secrets, do you?”

“If I wish it, you must do so, for you told me you were quite ready to do everything I wished.”

“If I want it, you have to do it, because you said you were totally prepared to do whatever I wanted.”

“Well, then, he is bored in his own country. Does that satisfy you?”

“Well, then, he’s bored in his own country. Does that make you happy?”

“Bored?”

“Feeling bored?”

“Yes, a proof that he is a simpleton; I allow him to fall in love with Miss Mary Grafton, and he feels bored. Can you believe it?”

“Yes, a proof that he’s a fool; I let him fall in love with Miss Mary Grafton, and he’s bored. Can you believe it?”

“Very good; it seems, then, that if you were to find Miss Lucy Stewart indifferent to you, you would console yourself by falling in love with Miss Mary Grafton.”

“Very good; it seems, then, that if you find Miss Lucy Stewart uninterested in you, you would comfort yourself by falling in love with Miss Mary Grafton.”

“I don’t say that; in the first place, you know that Mary Grafton does not care for me; besides, a man can only console himself for a lost affection by the discovery of a new one. Again, however, I repeat, the question is not of myself, but of that young man. One might almost be tempted to call the girl he has left behind him a Helen—a Helen before the little ceremony she went through with Paris, of course.”

“I’m not saying that; first of all, you know that Mary Grafton doesn’t care about me. Plus, a guy can only get over a lost love by finding a new one. However, I want to emphasize again that this isn’t about me, but about that young man. One could almost be tempted to refer to the girl he left behind as a Helen—one who resembles Helen before her little ceremony with Paris, of course.”

“He has left some one, then?”

"Did he leave someone?"

“That is to say, some one has left him.”

“That means someone has dumped him.”

“Poor fellow! so much the worse!”

“Poor guy! That’s so bad!”

“Why do you mean by ‘so much the worse’?”

“Why do you say ‘so much the worse’?”

“Why not? why did he leave?”

“Why not? Why did he leave?”

“Do you think it was of his own wish or will that he left?”

"Do you think he left because he wanted to?"

“Was he obliged to leave, then?”

“Did he have to leave, then?”

“He left Paris under orders, my dear Stewart; and prepare to be surprised—by express orders of the king.”

“He left Paris on orders, my dear Stewart; and get ready to be surprised—by direct orders from the king.”

“Ah! I begin to see, now.”

“Ah! I’m starting to understand now.”

“At least say nothing at all about it.”

“At least don't say anything about it.”

“You know very well that I am just as discreet as anybody else. And so the king sent him away?”

“You know I’m just as discreet as anyone else. So, did the king send him away?”

“Yes.”

"Yup."

“And during his absence he takes his sweetheart from him?”

“And while he's gone, he takes his sweetheart away from him?”

“Yes; and, will you believe it? the silly fellow, instead of thanking the king, is making himself miserable.”

“Yes; and will you believe it? That foolish guy, instead of thanking the king, is making himself miserable.”

“What! thank the king for depriving him of the woman he loves! Really, sire, yours is a most ungallant speech.”

“What! Thank the king for taking away the woman he loves? Seriously, your majesty, that's a pretty unchivalrous thing to say.”

“But, pray understand me. If she whom the king had run off with was either a Miss Grafton or a Miss Stewart, I should not be of his opinion; nay, I should even think him not half wretched enough; but she is a little, thin, lame thing. Deuce take such fidelity as that! Surely, one can hardly understand how a man can refuse a girl who is rich for one who is poverty itself—a girl who loves him for one who deceives and betrays him.”

“But please understand me. If the king had run off with either Miss Grafton or Miss Stewart, I would not share his opinion; in fact, I would think he’s not nearly miserable enough. But she’s just a tiny, thin, lame girl. Curse such loyalty! It's hard to understand how a man can choose a poor girl over one who is wealthy—one who truly loves him over one who deceives and betrays him.”

“Do you think that Mary seriously wishes to please the vicomte, sire?”

“Do you really think that Mary actually wants to please the viscount, sir?”

“I do, indeed.”

"Yes, I do."

“Very good! the vicomte will settle down in England, for Mary has a clear head, and when she fixes her mind upon anything, she does so thoroughly.”

“Great! The viscount will settle in England because Mary is level-headed, and when she sets her mind on something, she goes all in.”

“Take care, my dear Miss Stewart; if the vicomte has any idea of adopting our country, he has not long to do so, for it was only the day before yesterday that he again asked me for permission to leave.”

“Take care, my dear Miss Stewart; if the viscount is considering adopting our country, he doesn’t have much time left to decide, because it was just the day before yesterday that he asked me again for permission to leave.”

“Which you refused him, I suppose?”

“Which you turned him down for, I guess?”

“I should think so, indeed; my royal brother is far too anxious for his absence; and, for myself, my amour propre is enlisted on his side, for I will never have it said that I had held out as a bait to this young man the noblest and gentlest creature in England—”

“I would think so, for sure; my royal brother is way too worried about his absence; and as for me, my pride is on his side, because I will never let it be said that I dangled the noblest and gentlest person in England as bait to this young man—”

“You are very gallant, sire,” said Miss Stewart, with a pretty pout.

“You're very chivalrous, sir,” said Miss Stewart, with a cute pout.

“I do not allude to Miss Stewart, for she is worthy of a king’s devotion; and since she has captivated me I trust that no one else will be caught by her; I say, therefore, finally, that the attention I have shown this young man will not have been thrown away; he will stay with us here, he will marry here, or I am very much mistaken.”

“I’m not talking about Miss Stewart, because she deserves a king’s devotion; and since she has enchanted me, I hope that nobody else will be taken in by her. So, I’ll say this clearly: the attention I’ve given this young man hasn’t been wasted; he will stay with us here, he will marry here, or I’m very much mistaken.”

“And I hope that when he is once married and settled, instead of being angry with your majesty, he will be grateful to you, for every one tries his utmost to please him; even the Duke of Buckingham, whose brilliancy, which is incredible, seems to pale before that of this young Frenchman.”

“And I hope that once he’s married and settled down, instead of being upset with you, he’ll be thankful to you, because everyone is doing their best to impress him; even the Duke of Buckingham, whose brilliance is unbelievable, seems to fade in comparison to this young Frenchman.”

“Including Miss Stewart even, who calls him the most finished gentleman she ever saw.”

“Including Miss Stewart, who says he’s the most polished gentleman she’s ever seen.”

“Stay, sire; you have spoken quite enough, and quite highly enough, of Miss Grafton, to overlook what I may have said about De Bragelonne. But, by the by, sire, your kindness for some time past astonishes me: you think of those who are absent, you forgive those who have done you a wrong, in fact, you are as nearly as possible, perfect. How does it happen—”

“Wait, Your Majesty; you’ve praised Miss Grafton enough to ignore what I said about De Bragelonne. But, by the way, Your Majesty, your kindness lately surprises me: you think of those who aren’t here, you forgive those who have wronged you, in fact, you're almost perfect. How does it happen—”

“It is because you allow yourself to be loved,” he said, beginning to laugh.

“It’s because you let yourself be loved,” he said, starting to laugh.

“Oh! there must be some other reason.”

“Oh! there has to be another reason.”

“Well, I am doing all I can to oblige my brother, Louis XIV.”

“Well, I’m doing everything I can to help my brother, Louis XIV.”

“Nay, I must have another reason.”

“Nope, I need another reason.”

“Well, then, the true motive is that Buckingham strongly recommended the young man to me, saying: ‘Sire, I begin by yielding up all claim to Miss Grafton; I pray you follow my example.’”

“Well, then, the real reason is that Buckingham really pushed for the young man, saying: ‘Your Majesty, I’m giving up all claims to Miss Grafton; I ask you to do the same.’”

“The duke is, indeed, a true gentleman.”

“The duke is truly a gentleman.”

“Oh! of course, of course; it is Buckingham’s turn now, I suppose, to turn your head. You seem determined to cross me in everything to-day.”

“Oh! of course, of course; I guess it's Buckingham’s turn now to catch your attention. You seem set on going against me in everything today.”

At this moment some one rapped at the door.

At that moment, someone knocked at the door.

“Who is it who presumes to interrupt us?” exclaimed Charles, impatiently.

“Who dares to interrupt us?” Charles exclaimed, impatiently.

“Really, sire, you are extremely vain with your ‘who is it who presumes?’ and in order to punish you for it—”

“Seriously, your majesty, you are incredibly vain with your ‘who dares to presume?’ and to teach you a lesson for it—”

She went to the door and opened it.

She walked to the door and opened it.

“It is a courier from France,” said Miss Stewart.

“It’s a courier from France,” said Miss Stewart.

“A courier from France!” exclaimed Charles; “from my sister, perhaps?”

“A courier from France!” Charles exclaimed. “Maybe it’s from my sister?”

“Yes, sire,” said the usher, “a special messenger.”

“Yes, sir,” said the usher, “a special messenger.”

“Let him come in at once,” said Charles.

"Let him come in right away," said Charles.

“You have a letter for me,” said the king to the courier as he entered, “from the Duchess of Orleans?”

“You have a letter for me,” said the king to the courier as he entered, “from the Duchess of Orleans?”

“Yes, sire,” replied the courier, “and so urgent in its nature that I have only been twenty-six hours in bringing it to your majesty, and yet I lost three-quarters of an hour at Calais.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” replied the courier, “and it's so urgent that it took me only twenty-six hours to bring it to you, even though I lost forty-five minutes in Calais.”

“Your zeal shall not be forgotten,” said the king, as he opened the letter. When he had read it he burst out laughing, and exclaimed, “Upon my word, I am at a loss to understand anything about it.” He then read the letter a second time, Miss Stewart assuming a manner marked by the greatest reserve, and doing her utmost to restrain her ardent curiosity.

“Your enthusiasm won’t be forgotten,” said the king as he opened the letter. After reading it, he laughed out loud and said, “Honestly, I can’t make sense of any of this.” He then read the letter a second time, with Miss Stewart showing the utmost restraint, doing her best to hold back her intense curiosity.

“Francis,” said the king to his valet, “see that this excellent fellow is well taken care of and sleeps soundly, and that on waking to-morrow he finds a purse of fifty sovereigns by his bedside.”

“Francis,” the king said to his assistant, “make sure this great guy is well looked after and sleeps peacefully, and that when he wakes up tomorrow, he finds a bag with fifty sovereigns next to his bed.”

“Sire!” said the courier, amazed.

"Sir!" said the courier, amazed.

“Begone, begone; my sister was perfectly right in desiring you to use the utmost diligence; the affair was most pressing.” And he again began to laugh louder than ever. The courier, the valet, and Miss Stewart hardly knew what sort of countenance to assume. “Ah!” said the king, throwing himself back in his armchair: “When I think that you have knocked up—how many horses?”

“Go away, go away; my sister was completely right in wanting you to be as careful as possible; this situation is urgent.” And he started laughing even harder than before. The courier, the valet, and Miss Stewart hardly knew how to react. “Ah!” said the king, leaning back in his armchair: “When I think about how many horses you've worn out—?”

“Two!”

"Two!"

“Two horses to bring this intelligence to me. That will do, you can leave us now.”

“Two horses to deliver this message to me. That’s sufficient, you can leave us now.”

The courier retired with the valet. Charles went to the window, which he opened, and leaning forward, called out—“Duke! Buckingham! come here, there’s a good fellow.”

The courier left with the valet. Charles went to the window, opened it, and leaned out, calling—“Duke! Buckingham! come here, please.”

The duke hurried to him, in obedience to the summons; but when he reached the door, and perceived Miss Stewart, he hesitated to enter.

The duke rushed to him, following the call; but when he got to the door and saw Miss Stewart, he paused before entering.

“Come in, and shut the door,” said the king. The duke obeyed; and, perceiving in what an excellent humor the king was, he advanced, smiling, towards him. “Well, my dear duke, how do you get on with your Frenchman?”

“Come in, and shut the door,” said the king. The duke obeyed and, noticing how in a good mood the king was, he approached him with a smile. “So, my dear duke, how’s it going with your Frenchman?”

“Sire, I am in the most perfect state of utter despair about him.”

“Sire, I am in a state of complete despair about him.”

“Why so?”

“Why is that?”

“Because charming Miss Grafton is willing to marry him, but he is unwilling.”

“Because the charming Miss Grafton is willing to marry him, but he isn't.”

“Why, he is a perfect Boeotian!” cried Miss Stewart. “Let him say either ‘Yes,’ or No,’ and let the affair end.”

“Why, he’s such a clueless fool!” exclaimed Miss Stewart. “He should just say ‘Yes’ or ‘No’ and get this over with.”

“But,” said Buckingham, seriously, “you know, or you ought to know, madame, that M. de Bragelonne is in love in another direction.”

“But,” said Buckingham, seriously, “you know, or you should know, ma’am, that M. de Bragelonne is in love with someone else.”

“In that case,” said the king, coming to Miss Stewart’s help, “nothing is easier; let him say ‘No,’ then.”

“In that case,” said the king, coming to Miss Stewart’s aid, “nothing could be easier; let him just say ‘No,’ then.”

“Very true; and I have proved to him he was wrong not to say ‘Yes.’”

“Very true; and I showed him he was wrong not to say ‘Yes.’”

“You told him candidly, I suppose, that La Valliere was deceiving him?”

“You told him honestly, I guess, that La Valliere was lying to him?”

“Yes, without the slightest reserve; and, as soon as I had done so, he gave a start, as if he were going to clear the Channel at a bound.”

“Yes, without any hesitation; and, as soon as I said that, he jumped, as if he were about to leap across the Channel in one go.”

“At all events,” said Miss Stewart, “he has done something; and a very good thing too, upon my word.”

“At any rate,” said Miss Stewart, “he has done something; and a really good thing too, I must say.”

“But,” said Buckingham, “I stopped him; I have left him and Miss Mary in conversation together, and I sincerely trust that now he will not leave, as he seemed to have an idea of doing.”

“But,” said Buckingham, “I stopped him; I’ve left him and Miss Mary talking together, and I really hope that now he won’t leave, as he seemed to be thinking of doing.”

“An idea of leaving England?” cried the king.

“Are you thinking about leaving England?” the king exclaimed.

“I, at one moment, hardly thought that any human power could have prevented him; but Miss Mary’s eyes are now bent fully on him, and he will remain.”

“I, at one point, barely believed that any human power could have stopped him; but Miss Mary’s gaze is now completely fixed on him, and he will stay.”

“Well, that is the very thing which deceives you, Buckingham,” said the king, with a peal of laughter; “the poor fellow is predestined.”

“Well, that’s exactly what’s fooling you, Buckingham,” said the king, laughing heartily; “the poor guy is predestined.”

“Predestined to what?”

“Predestined for what?”

“If it were to be simply deceived, that is nothing; but, to look at him, it is a great deal.”

“If it were just about being fooled, that wouldn't mean much; but, to see him, it's a big deal.”

“At a distance, and with Miss Grafton’s aid, the blow will be warded off.”

“At a distance, and with Miss Grafton’s help, the blow will be blocked.”

“Far from it, far from it; neither distance nor Miss Grafton’s help will be of the slightest avail. Bragelonne will set off for Paris within an hour’s time.”

“Not at all, not at all; neither distance nor Miss Grafton’s help will be of any use. Bragelonne will leave for Paris in an hour.”

Buckingham started, and Miss Stewart opened her eyes very wide in astonishment.

Buckingham began, and Miss Stewart widened her eyes in surprise.

“But, sire,” said the duke, “your majesty knows that it is impossible.”

“But, sir,” said the duke, “your majesty knows that it can't be done.”

“That is to say, my dear Buckingham, that it is impossible until it happens.”

“That is to say, my dear Buckingham, that it can't be done until it actually happens.”

“Do not forget, sire, that the young man is a perfect lion, and that his wrath is terrible.”

“Don’t forget, sir, that the young man is a total lion, and his anger is fierce.”

“I don’t deny it, my dear duke.”

“I won’t deny it, my dear duke.”

“And that if he sees that his misfortune is certain, so much the worse for the author of it.”

“And if he sees that his misfortune is unavoidable, that's too bad for the one who caused it.”

“I don’t deny it; but what the deuce am I to do?”

“I won’t deny it; but what on earth am I supposed to do?”

“Were it the king himself,” cried Buckingham, “I would not answer for him.”

“Even if it were the king himself,” Buckingham exclaimed, “I wouldn’t vouch for him.”

“Oh, the king has his musketeers to take care of him,” said Charles, quietly; “I know that perfectly well, for I was kept dancing attendance in his ante-chamber at Blois. He has M. d’Artagnan, and what better guardian could the king have than M. d’Artagnan? I should make myself perfectly easy with twenty storms of passion, such as Bragelonne might display, if I had four guardians like D’Artagnan.”

“Oh, the king has his musketeers to look after him,” Charles said quietly. “I know that for sure, since I was kept waiting in his antechamber at Blois. He has M. d’Artagnan, and what better protector could the king have than M. d’Artagnan? I would feel completely at ease even with twenty fits of passion, like the ones Bragelonne might have, if I had four guardians like D’Artagnan.”

“But I entreat your majesty, who is so good and kind, to reflect a little.”

“But I urge you, Your Majesty, who is so good and kind, to think about this for a moment.”

“Stay,” said Charles II., presenting the letter to the duke, “read, and answer yourself what you would do in my place.”

“Stay,” said Charles II, handing the letter to the duke, “read it, and think about what you would do if you were in my position.”

Buckingham slowly took hold of Madame’s letter, and trembling with emotion, read the following words:

Buckingham slowly picked up Madame’s letter and, shaking with emotion, read these words:

“For your own sake, for mine, for the honor and safety of every one, send M. de Bragelonne back to France immediately. Your devoted sister, HENRIETTA.”

“For your own good, for mine, and for the honor and safety of everyone, send M. de Bragelonne back to France right away. Your devoted sister, HENRIETTA.”

“Well, Villiers, what do you say?”

“Well, Villiers, what do you think?”

“Really, sire, I have nothing to say,” replied the duke, stupefied.

“Honestly, your majesty, I have nothing to say,” replied the duke, stunned.

“Nay, would you, of all persons,” said the king, artfully, “advise me not to listen to my sister when she writes so urgently?”

“Nah, would you, of all people,” said the king cleverly, “really advise me not to pay attention to my sister when she’s writing so urgently?”

“Oh, no, no, sire; and yet—”

“Oh, no, no, your majesty; and yet—”

“You have not read the postscript, Villiers; it is under the fold of the letter, and escaped me at first; read it.” And as the duke turned down a fold of the letter, he read:

“You haven't read the postscript, Villiers; it's tucked under the fold of the letter and I missed it at first; read it.” And as the duke turned down a fold of the letter, he read:

“A thousand kind remembrances to those who love me.”

“A thousand kind thoughts to those who care about me.”

The duke’s head sank gradually on his breast; the paper trembled in his fingers, as if it had been changed to lead. The king paused for a moment, and, seeing that Buckingham did not speak, “He must follow his destiny, as we ours,” continued the king; “every man has his own share of grief in this world; I have had my own,—I have had that of others who belong to me,—and have thus had a double weight of woe to endure!—But the deuce take all my cares now! Go, and bring our friend here, Villiers.”

The duke's head slowly dropped onto his chest; the paper shook in his hands, as if it had turned to lead. The king stopped for a moment, and, noticing that Buckingham didn't say anything, continued, "He has to follow his fate, just like we do. Every person carries their own sorrow in this world; I've had my share—I've carried the burdens of those close to me—so I've faced double the heartache! But enough of my worries for now! Go, and bring our friend Villiers here."

The duke opened the trellised door of the summer-house, and pointing at Raoul and Mary, who were walking together side by side, said, “What a cruel blow, sire, for poor Miss Grafton!”

The duke opened the trellised door of the summer-house and, pointing at Raoul and Mary, who were walking together side by side, said, “What a cruel blow, sire, for poor Miss Grafton!”

“Nonsense; call him,” said Charles II., knitting his black brows together; “every one seems to be sentimental here. There, look at Miss Stewart, who is wiping her eyes,—now deuce take the French fellow!”

“Nonsense; call him,” said Charles II, frowning slightly. “Everyone seems to be so sentimental here. Look at Miss Stewart, wiping her eyes—now, damn that French guy!”

The duke called to Raoul, and taking Miss Grafton by the hand, he led her towards the king.

The duke called out to Raoul, and taking Miss Grafton by the hand, he led her toward the king.

“Monsieur de Bragelonne,” said Charles II., “did you not ask me the day before yesterday for permission to return to Paris?”

“Mr. de Bragelonne,” Charles II said, “didn’t you ask me the day before yesterday for permission to go back to Paris?”

“Yes, sire,” replied Raoul, greatly puzzled by this address.

“Yes, sir,” replied Raoul, very confused by this way of speaking.

“And I refused you, I think?”

“And I think I turned you down?”

“Yes, sire.”

“Yeah, sure.”

“For which you were angry with me?”

“For what were you angry with me?”

“No, sire; your majesty had no doubt excellent reasons for withholding it; for you are so wise and so good that everything you do is well done.”

“No, sir; your majesty definitely had good reasons for not sharing it; because you are so wise and kind that everything you do is done well.”

“I alleged, I believe, as a reason, that the king of France had not recalled you?”

“I claimed, I think, as a reason, that the king of France hadn't recalled you?”

“Yes, sire, that was the reason you assigned.”

“Yes, sir, that was the reason you gave.”

“Well, M. de Bragelonne, I have reflected over the matter since; if the king did not, in fact, fix your return, he begged me to render your sojourn in England as agreeable as possible; since, however, you ask my permission to return, it is because your longer residence in England is no longer agreeable to you.”

“Well, M. de Bragelonne, I've thought about this since then; if the king didn’t actually set the date for your return, he asked me to make your stay in England as pleasant as possible. However, since you’re asking for my permission to go back, it’s clear that your extended stay in England isn’t enjoyable for you anymore.”

“I do not say that, sire.”

"I'm not saying that, dude."

“No, but your request, at least,” said the king, “signified that another place of residence would be more agreeable to you than this.”

“No, but your request, at least,” said the king, “implies that another place to live would be more pleasant for you than this.”

At this moment Raoul turned towards the door, against which Miss Grafton was leaning, pale and sorrow-stricken; her other hand was passed through the duke’s arm.

At that moment, Raoul turned toward the door, where Miss Grafton was leaning, looking pale and heartbroken; her other hand was linked through the duke’s arm.

“You do not reply,” pursued Charles; “the proverb is plain enough, that ‘silence gives consent.’ Very good, Monsieur de Bragelonne; I am now in a position to satisfy you; whenever you please, therefore, you can leave for Paris, for which you have my authority.”

“You're not saying anything,” Charles continued; “the saying is clear, ‘silence means you agree.’ That's fine, Monsieur de Bragelonne; I can now accommodate you; whenever you're ready, you can head to Paris, and you have my permission to do so.”

“Sire!” exclaimed Raoul, while Mary stifled an exclamation of grief which rose to her lips, unconsciously pressing Buckingham’s arm.

“Sire!” Raoul shouted, while Mary held back a cry of sorrow that was about to escape her lips, unknowingly gripping Buckingham’s arm.

“You can be at Dover this evening,” continued the king, “the tide serves at two o’clock in the morning.”

“You can be at Dover this evening,” the king continued, “the tide is good at two o’clock in the morning.”

Raoul, astounded, stammered out a few broken sentences, which equally answered the purpose both of thanks and of excuse.

Raoul, shocked, stammered a few incomplete sentences that served as both thanks and an apology.

“I therefore bid you adieu, Monsieur de Bragelonne, and wish you every sort of prosperity,” said the king, rising; “you will confer a pleasure on me by keeping this diamond in remembrance of me; I had intended it as a marriage gift.”

“I’m saying goodbye now, Monsieur de Bragelonne, and I wish you all the best,” said the king, standing up; “it would mean a lot to me if you kept this diamond as a keepsake from me; I had planned it as a wedding gift.”

Miss Grafton felt her limbs almost giving way; and, as Raoul received the ring from the king’s hand, he, too, felt his strength and courage failing him. He addressed a few respectful words to the king, a passing compliment to Miss Stewart, and looked for Buckingham to bid him adieu. The king profited by this moment to disappear. Raoul found the duke engaged in endeavoring to encourage Miss Grafton.

Miss Grafton felt her legs nearly giving out; and, as Raoul took the ring from the king’s hand, he also sensed his strength and courage slipping away. He said a few polite words to the king, offered a casual compliment to Miss Stewart, and looked for Buckingham to say goodbye. The king took advantage of this moment to slip away. Raoul found the duke trying to comfort Miss Grafton.

“Tell him to remain, I implore you!” said Buckingham to Mary.

“Please tell him to stay, I beg you!” said Buckingham to Mary.

“No, I will tell him to go,” replied Miss Grafton, with returning animation; “I am not one of those women who have more pride than heart; if she whom he loves is in France, let him return thither and bless me for having advised him to go and seek his happiness there. If, on the contrary, she shall have ceased to love him, let him come back here again; I shall still love him, and his unhappiness will not have lessened him in my regard. In the arms of my house you will find that which Heaven has engraven on my heart—Habenti parum, egenti cuncta. ‘To the rich is accorded little, to the poor everything.’”

“No, I’ll tell him to go,” replied Miss Grafton, with renewed energy; “I’m not one of those women who have more pride than heart; if the one he loves is in France, he should go back there and thank me for encouraging him to find his happiness. If, on the other hand, she no longer loves him, he can come back here; I will still love him, and his unhappiness won’t change how I feel about him. In the comfort of my home, you will find what Heaven has inscribed on my heart—Habenti parum, egenti cuncta. ‘To the rich is accorded little, to the poor everything.’”

“I do not believe, Bragelonne, that you will find yonder the equivalent of what you leave behind you here.”

“I don’t think, Bragelonne, that you’ll find anything over there that compares to what you’re leaving behind here.”

“I think, or at least hope,” said Raoul, with a gloomy air, “that she whom I love is worthy of my affection; but if it be true she is unworthy of me, as you have endeavored to make me believe, I will tear her image from my heart, duke, even if my heart breaks in the attempt.”

“I think, or at least hope,” said Raoul, with a sad expression, “that the person I love deserves my affection; but if it's true that she is unworthy of me, as you've tried to make me believe, I will remove her from my heart, duke, even if it breaks in the process.”

Mary Grafton gazed upon him with an expression of the most indefinable pity, and Raoul returned her look with a sweet, sorrowful smile, saying, “Mademoiselle, the diamond which the king has given me was destined for you,—give me leave to offer it for your acceptance: if I marry in France, you will send it me back; if I do not marry, keep it.” And he bowed and left her.

Mary Grafton looked at him with an expression of deep pity, and Raoul met her gaze with a gentle, sad smile, saying, “Mademoiselle, the diamond that the king gave me was meant for you—please allow me to offer it to you. If I marry in France, you can send it back to me; if I don’t marry, keep it.” Then he bowed and walked away.

“What does he mean?” thought Buckingham, while Raoul pressed Mary’s icy hand with marks of the most reverential respect.

“What does he mean?” Buckingham wondered, while Raoul held Mary’s cold hand with the utmost respect.

Mary understood the look that Buckingham fixed upon her.

Mary understood the look Buckingham gave her.

“If it were a wedding-ring, I would not accept it,” she said.

“If it were a wedding ring, I wouldn’t accept it,” she said.

“And yet you were willing to ask him to return to you.”

“And yet you were willing to ask him to come back to you.”

“Oh! duke,” cried the young girl in heart-broken accents, “a woman such as I am is never accepted as a consolation by a man like him.”

“Oh! Duke,” cried the young girl in a heartbroken voice, “a woman like me is never seen as a consolation by a man like him.”

“You do not think he will return, then?”

“You don’t think he will come back, then?”

“Never,” said Miss Grafton, in a choking voice.

“Never,” said Miss Grafton, in a strained voice.

“And I grieve to tell you, Mary, that he will find yonder his happiness destroyed, his mistress lost to him. His honor even has not escaped. What will be left him, then, Mary, equal to your affection? Answer, Mary, you who know yourself so well.”

“And I regret to tell you, Mary, that he will find his happiness destroyed over there, his love lost to him. Even his honor hasn’t been spared. So what will be left for him, then, Mary, that compares to your affection? Answer, Mary, you who understand yourself so well.”

Miss Grafton placed her white hand on Buckingham’s arm, and, while Raoul was hurrying away with headlong speed, she repeated in dying accents the line from Romeo and Juliet:

Miss Grafton placed her pale hand on Buckingham’s arm, and, while Raoul rushed away at full speed, she repeated in fading tones the line from Romeo and Juliet:

I must be gone and live, or stay and die.”

I have to leave and live, or stay and die.

As she finished the last word, Raoul disappeared. Miss Grafton returned to her own apartments, paler than death. Buckingham availed himself of the arrival of the courier, who had brought the letter to the king, to write to Madame and to the Comte de Guiche. The king had not been mistaken, for at two in the morning the tide was at full flood, and Raoul had embarked for France.

As she finished the last word, Raoul vanished. Miss Grafton returned to her own rooms, looking paler than death. Buckingham took advantage of the courier's arrival, who had delivered the letter to the king, to write to Madame and to the Comte de Guiche. The king had been correct, because at two in the morning, the tide was at its highest, and Raoul had set sail for France.

Chapter XXXIX. Saint-Aignan Follows Malicorne’s Advice.

The king most assiduously followed the progress which was made in La Valliere’s portrait; and did so with a care and attention arising as much from a desire that it should resemble her as from the wish that the painter should prolong the period of its completion as much as possible. It was amusing to observe him follow the artist’s brush, awaiting the completion of a particular plan, or the result of a combination of colors, and suggesting various modifications to the painter, which the latter consented to adopt with the most respectful docility. And again, when the artist, following Malicorne’s advice, was a little late in arriving, and when Saint-Aignan had been obliged to be absent for some time, it was interesting to observe, though no one witnessed them, those moments of silence full of deep expression, which united in one sigh two souls most disposed to understand each other, and who by no means objected to the quiet meditation they enjoyed together. The minutes flew rapidly by, as if on wings, and as the king drew closer to Louise and bent his burning gaze upon her, a noise was suddenly heard in the ante-room. It was the artist, who had just arrived; Saint-Aignan, too, had returned, full of apologies; and the king began to talk and La Valliere to answer him very hurriedly, their eyes revealing to Saint-Aignan that they had enjoyed a century of happiness during his absence. In a word, Malicorne, philosopher that he was, though he knew it not, had learned how to inspire the king with an appetite in the midst of plenty, and with desire in the assurance of possession. La Valliere’s fears of interruption had never been realized, and no one imagined she was absent from her apartment two or three hours every day; she pretended that her health was very uncertain; those who went to her room always knocked before entering, and Malicorne, the man of so many ingenious inventions, had constructed an acoustic piece of mechanism, by means of which La Valliere, when in Saint-Aignan’s apartment, was always forewarned of any visits which were paid to the room she usually inhabited. In this manner, therefore, without leaving her room, and having no confidante, she was able to return to her apartment, thus removing by her appearance, a little tardy perhaps, the suspicions of the most determined skeptics. Malicorne having asked Saint-Aignan the next morning what news he had to report, the latter was obliged to confess that the quarter of an hour’s liberty had made the king in most excellent humor. “We must double the dose,” replied Malicorne, “but by insensible degrees; wait until they seem to wish it.”

The king closely monitored the progress of La Valliere’s portrait, showing a level of care and attention that came as much from wanting it to look like her as from wanting the artist to take as long as possible to finish it. It was amusing to see him follow the painter’s brush, waiting for a specific detail to be completed or for the result of mixing colors, while suggesting various changes, which the painter accepted with respectful ease. Moreover, when the artist, following Malicorne’s advice, arrived a little late, and Saint-Aignan had been away for some time, it was fascinating to witness those silent moments filled with deep meaning, where two souls connected with a sigh, perfectly in tune with each other, and who had no issue with enjoying the quiet time together. The minutes passed quickly, as if on wings, and as the king leaned closer to Louise and gazed intensely at her, a sudden noise interrupted from the ante-room. It was the artist, just arriving; Saint-Aignan returned as well, full of apologies, and the king began to speak while La Valliere answered him very quickly, their eyes showing Saint-Aignan that they had experienced a century of happiness during his absence. In short, Malicorne, the philosopher he was without realizing it, had figured out how to stir the king’s appetite during a time of abundance and create desire while he was assured of his possession. La Valliere’s fears of being interrupted never came true, and no one suspected she was away from her room for two or three hours every day; she claimed her health was quite unstable; people always knocked before entering her room, and Malicorne, with his many clever inventions, had set up an acoustic mechanism that warned La Valliere whenever someone visited her usual room while she was in Saint-Aignan’s apartment. This way, without leaving her room and with no confidante, she could return to her apartment, dispelling any doubts held by the most determined skeptics with her appearance, even if it was a bit late. The next morning, when Malicorne asked Saint-Aignan what news he had, the latter had to admit that the brief moment of freedom had put the king in an excellent mood. “We need to double the dose,” replied Malicorne, “but gradually; wait until they seem to want it.”

They were so desirous for it, however, that on the evening of the fourth day, at the moment when the painter was packing up his implements, during Saint-Aignan’s continued absence, Saint-Aignan on his return noticed upon La Valliere’s face a shade of disappointment and vexation, which she could not conceal. The king was less reserved, and exhibited his annoyance by a very significant shrug of the shoulders, at which La Valliere could not help blushing. “Very good!” thought Saint-Aignan to himself; “M. Malicorne will be delighted this evening;” as he, in fact, was, when it was reported to him.

They wanted it so badly that, on the evening of the fourth day, as the painter was packing up his stuff and Saint-Aignan was still absent, Saint-Aignan noticed a look of disappointment and frustration on La Valliere’s face that she couldn’t hide when he returned. The king was less subtle and showed his annoyance with a noticeable shrug of his shoulders, which made La Valliere blush. “Alright!” thought Saint-Aignan. “M. Malicorne is going to be thrilled tonight,” and indeed, he was when he heard the news.

“It is very evident,” he remarked to the comte, “that Mademoiselle de la Valliere hoped that you would be at least ten minutes later.”

“It’s quite clear,” he said to the comte, “that Mademoiselle de la Valliere was hoping you would be at least ten minutes late.”

“And the king that I should be half an hour later, dear Monsieur Malicorne.”

“And the king that I should be half an hour later, dear Monsieur Malicorne.”

“You would show but very indifferent devotion to the king,” replied the latter, “if you were to refuse his majesty that half-hour’s satisfaction.”

“You would show very little loyalty to the king,” replied the latter, “if you turned down his majesty that half-hour of pleasure.”

“But the painter,” objected Saint-Aignan.

“But the artist,” objected Saint-Aignan.

I will take care of him,” said Malicorne, “only I must study faces and circumstances a little better before I act; those are my magical inventions and contrivances; and while sorcerers are enabled by means of their astrolabe to take the altitude of the sun, moon, and stars, I am satisfied merely by looking into people’s faces, in order to see if their eyes are encircled with dark lines, and if the mouth describes a convex or concave arc.”

I will take care of him,” said Malicorne, “but first I need to study people's faces and situations a bit more closely before I act; those are my tricks and tools. While sorcerers can use their astrolabe to measure the positions of the sun, moon, and stars, I’m content just to look into people's faces to see if their eyes have dark circles and whether their mouths curve up or down.”

And the cunning Malicorne had every opportunity of watching narrowly and closely, for the very same evening the king accompanied the queen to Madame’s apartments, and made himself so remarked by his serious face and his deep sigh, and looked at La Valliere with such a languishing expression, that Malicorne said to Montalais during the evening: “To-morrow.” And he went off to the painter’s house in the street of the Jardins Saint-Paul to request him to postpone the next sitting for a couple of days. Saint-Aignan was not within, when La Valliere, who was now quite familiar with the lower story, lifted up the trap-door and descended. The king, as usual was waiting for her on the staircase, and held a bouquet in his hand; as soon as he saw her, he clasped her tenderly in his arms. La Valliere, much moved at the action, looked around the room, but as she saw the king was alone, she did not complain of it. They sat down, the king reclining near the cushions on which Louise was seated, with his head supported by her knees, placed there as in an asylum whence no one could banish him; he gazed ardently upon her, and as if the moment had arrived when nothing could interpose between their two hearts; she, too, gazed with similar passion upon him, and from her eyes, so softly pure, emanated a flame, whose rays first kindled and then inflamed the heart of the king, who, trembling with happiness as Louise’s hand rested on his head, grew giddy from excess of joy, and momentarily awaited either the painter’s or Saint-Aignan’s return to break the sweet illusion. But the door remained closed, and neither Saint-Aignan nor the painter appeared, nor did the hangings even move. A deep mysterious silence reigned in the room—a silence which seemed to influence even the song-birds in their gilded prisons. The king, completely overcome, turned round his head and buried his burning lips in La Valliere’s hands, who, herself faint, with excess of emotion, pressed her trembling hands against her lover’s lips. Louis threw himself upon his knees, and as La Valliere did not move her head, the king’s forehead being within reach of her lips, she furtively passed her lips across the perfumed locks which caressed her cheeks. The king seized her in his arms, and, unable to resist the temptation, they exchanged their first kiss, that burning kiss, which changes love into delirium. Suddenly, a noise upon the upper floor was heard, which had, in fact, continued, though it had remained unnoticed, for some time; it had at last aroused La Valliere’s attention, though but slowly so. As the noise, however, continued, as it forced itself upon the attention, and recalled the poor girl from her dreams of happiness to the sad realities of life, she rose in a state of utter bewilderment, though beautiful in her disorder, saying:

And the clever Malicorne had plenty of chances to watch closely, because that very evening the king went with the queen to Madame’s rooms and stood out with his serious face and deep sighs. He looked at La Valliere with such longing that Malicorne said to Montalais during the evening, “Tomorrow.” He then went to the painter’s place on the street of the Jardins Saint-Paul to ask him to delay the next sitting for a couple of days. Saint-Aignan wasn't in when La Valliere, who was now pretty familiar with the lower level, lifted the trap-door and went down. The king was waiting for her on the staircase, as usual, holding a bouquet. As soon as he saw her, he pulled her into his arms tenderly. La Valliere, touched by the gesture, glanced around the room, but since she saw the king was alone, she didn’t say anything. They sat down, the king lying back on the cushions where Louise was sitting, resting his head on her knees as if in a safe haven; he looked at her intensely, as if the moment had come when nothing could come between their hearts. She gazed back at him with the same passion, and from her softly pure eyes, a fire seemed to emanate that first sparked and then ignited the king's heart. Trembling with happiness as Louise’s hand rested on his head, he felt dizzy with joy, waiting for either the painter or Saint-Aignan to return and break the sweet illusion. But the door stayed closed, and neither Saint-Aignan nor the painter showed up, and even the drapes didn’t flutter. A deep, mysterious silence filled the room—a silence that seemed to affect even the songbirds in their gilded cages. The king, completely overwhelmed, turned his head and buried his burning lips in La Valliere’s hands, who, feeling faint from the emotion, pressed her trembling hands against his lips. Louis dropped to his knees, and since La Valliere didn’t move her head, with his forehead close to her lips, she stealthily brushed her lips over the fragrant hair that brushed her cheeks. The king pulled her into his arms, and unable to resist, they shared their first kiss, that passionate kiss that turns love into delirium. Suddenly, a noise from the upper floor was heard, which had actually been going on for a while but had gone unnoticed until now; it finally caught La Valliere’s attention, though it was slow to do so. As the noise persisted, forcing itself into her awareness and pulling the poor girl from her dreams of happiness back to the harsh realities of life, she stood up in complete confusion, though still beautiful in her dishevelment, and said:

“Some one is waiting for me above. Louis, Louis, do you not hear?”

“Someone is waiting for me up there. Louis, Louis, can’t you hear?”

“Well! and am I not waiting for you, also?” said the king, with infinite tenderness of tone. “Let others henceforth wait for you.”

“Well! Am I not waiting for you too?” said the king, with great tenderness in his voice. “From now on, let others wait for you.”

But she gently shook her head, as she replied: “Happiness hidden... power concealed... my pride should be as silent as my heart.”

But she gently shook her head and replied, “Happiness is hidden... power is concealed... my pride should be as silent as my heart.”

The noise was again resumed.

The noise started up again.

“I hear Montalais’s voice,” she said, and she hurried up the staircase; the king followed her, unable to let her leave his sight, and covering her hand with his kisses. “Yes, yes,” repeated La Valliere, who had passed half-way through the opening. “Yes, it is Montalais who is calling me; something important must have happened.”

“I hear Montalais’s voice,” she said, and she rushed up the stairs; the king followed her, unable to take his eyes off her, covering her hand with kisses. “Yes, yes,” La Valliere repeated as she was halfway through the doorway. “Yes, it’s Montalais calling me; something important must have happened.”

“Go then, dearest love,” said the king, “but return quickly.”

“Go ahead, my dearest love,” said the king, “but come back soon.”

“No, no, not to-day, sire! Adieu! adieu!” she said, as she stooped down once more to embrace her lover—and escaped. Montalais was, in fact, waiting for her, very pale and agitated.

“No, no, not today, sire! Goodbye! goodbye!” she said, as she bent down again to hug her lover—and ran away. Montalais was, in fact, waiting for her, looking very pale and anxious.

“Quick, quick! he is coming,” she said.

“Quick, quick! he is coming,” she said.

“Who—who is coming?”

“Who's coming?”

“Raoul,” murmured Montalais.

“Raoul,” Montalais whispered.

“It is I—I,” said a joyous voice, upon the last steps of the grand staircase.

“It’s me—I,” said a cheerful voice, from the last steps of the grand staircase.

La Valliere uttered a terrible shriek and threw herself back.

La Valliere let out a horrific scream and threw herself back.

“I am here, dear Louise,” said Raoul, running towards her. “I knew but too well that you had not ceased to love me.”

“I’m right here, dear Louise,” Raoul said, running towards her. “I knew all too well that you hadn’t stopped loving me.”

La Valliere with a gesture, partly of extreme terror, and partly as if invoking a blessing, attempted to speak, but could not articulate one word. “No, no!” she said, as she fell into Montalais’s arms, murmuring, “Do not touch me, do not come near me.”

La Valliere, with a movement that showed both panic and a plea for a blessing, tried to speak but couldn't get a single word out. “No, no!” she cried as she collapsed into Montalais's arms, softly saying, “Don’t touch me, don’t come near me.”

Montalais made a sign to Raoul, who stood almost petrified at the door, and did not even attempt to advance another step into the room. Then, looking towards the side of the room where the screen was, she exclaimed: “Imprudent girl, she has not even closed the trap-door.”

Montalais signaled to Raoul, who was almost frozen at the door and didn’t even try to step further into the room. Then, glancing toward the corner where the screen was, she exclaimed, “Careless girl, she hasn’t even closed the trapdoor.”

And she advanced towards the corner of the room to close the screen, and also, behind the screen, the trap-door. But suddenly the king, who had heard Louise’s exclamation, darted through the opening, and hurried forward to her assistance. He threw himself on his knees before her, as he overwhelmed Montalais with questions, who hardly knew where she was. At the moment, however, when the king threw himself on his knees, a cry of utter despair rang through the corridor, accompanied by the sound of retreating footsteps. The king wished to see who had uttered the cry and whose were the footsteps he had heard; and it was in vain that Montalais sought to retain him, for Louis, quitting his hold of La Valliere, hurried towards the door, too late, however, for Raoul was already at a distance, and the king only beheld a shadow that quickly vanished in the silent corridor. 8

And she moved towards the corner of the room to close the screen, and also, behind the screen, the trapdoor. But suddenly the king, who had heard Louise's shout, rushed through the opening and hurried to help her. He fell to his knees in front of her, bombarding Montalais with questions, who barely knew what was happening. Just then, when the king knelt down, a cry of complete despair echoed through the corridor, along with the sound of retreating footsteps. The king wanted to see who had cried out and whose footsteps he heard; Montalais tried to hold him back, but Louis, letting go of La Valliere, rushed towards the door. It was too late, though, as Raoul was already far away, and the king only saw a shadow quickly disappearing down the empty corridor. 8

Chapter XL: Two Old Friends.

Whilst every one at court was busily engaged with his own affairs, a man mysteriously took up his post behind the Place de Greve, in the house which we once saw besieged by D’Artagnan on the occasion of the emeute. The principal entrance of the house was in the Place Baudoyer; it was tolerably large, surrounded by gardens, inclosed in the Rue Saint-Jean by the shops of toolmakers, which protected it from prying looks, and was walled in by a triple rampart of stone, noise, and verdure, like an embalmed mummy in its triple coffin. The man we have just alluded to walked along with a firm step, although he was no longer in his early prime. His dark cloak and long sword plainly revealed one who seemed in search of adventures; and, judging from his curling mustache, his fine smooth skin, which could be seen beneath his sombrero, it would not have been difficult to pronounce that gallantry had not a little share in his adventures. In fact, hardly had the cavalier entered the house, when the clock struck eight; and ten minutes afterwards a lady, followed by a servant armed to the teeth, approached and knocked at the same door, which an old woman immediately opened for her. The lady raised her veil as she entered; though no longer beautiful or young, she was still active and of an imposing carriage. She concealed, beneath a rich toilette and the most exquisite taste, an age which Ninon de l’Enclos alone could have smiled at with impunity. Hardly had she reached the vestibule, when the cavalier, whose features we have only roughly sketched, advanced towards her, holding out his hand.

While everyone at court was busy with their own matters, a man mysteriously took his position behind the Place de Greve, in the house that we once saw besieged by D’Artagnan during the emeute. The main entrance to the house was on the Place Baudoyer; it was quite large, surrounded by gardens, and bordered by toolmaker shops on Rue Saint-Jean, which kept it shielded from prying eyes. It was enclosed by a threefold barrier of stone, noise, and greenery, like an embalmed mummy in a triple coffin. The man we mentioned walked purposefully, even though he was no longer young. His dark cloak and long sword clearly indicated someone looking for adventure; and judging by his curled mustache and smooth skin visible beneath his sombrero, it was easy to conclude that chivalry played a part in his exploits. In fact, as soon as the gentleman entered the house, the clock struck eight; and ten minutes later, a lady, followed by a fully armed servant, approached and knocked on the same door, which an old woman immediately opened for her. The lady lifted her veil upon entering; although no longer beautiful or young, she still moved with grace and had an impressive presence. Beneath her lavish outfit and impeccable taste lay an age that only Ninon de l’Enclos could have smiled at without concern. No sooner had she reached the vestibule than the gentleman, whose features we have only roughly described, stepped forward and extended his hand to her.

“Good day, my dear duchesse,” he said.

“Good day, my dear duchess,” he said.

“How do you do, my dear Aramis?” replied the duchesse.

“Hello, my dear Aramis,” replied the duchess.

He led her to a most elegantly furnished apartment, on whose high windows were reflected the expiring rays of the setting sun, which filtered gaudily through the dark green needles of the adjacent firs. They sat down side by side. Neither of them thought of asking for additional light in the room, and they buried themselves as it were in the shadow, as if they wished to bury themselves in forgetfulness.

He took her to a beautifully decorated apartment, where the last rays of the setting sun were reflected in the large windows, shining brightly through the dark green needles of the nearby fir trees. They sat down next to each other. Neither of them thought to ask for more light in the room, and they sank into the shadows, as if they wanted to lose themselves in forgetfulness.

“Chevalier,” said the duchesse, “you have never given me a single sign of life since our interview at Fontainebleau, and I confess that your presence there on the day of the Franciscan’s death, and your initiation in certain secrets, caused me the liveliest astonishment I ever experienced in my whole life.”

“Chevalier,” said the duchess, “you haven't given me any sign of life since our meeting at Fontainebleau, and I have to admit that your presence there on the day the Franciscan died, along with your knowledge of certain secrets, surprised me more than anything I've ever experienced in my life.”

“I can explain my presence there to you, as well as my initiation,” said Aramis.

“I can explain why I was there and how I got started,” said Aramis.

“But let us, first of all,” said the duchess, “talk a little of ourselves, for our friendship is by no means of recent date.”

“But let’s, first of all,” said the duchess, “talk a bit about ourselves, because our friendship is definitely not new.”

“Yes, madame: and if Heaven wills it, we shall continue to be friends, I will not say for a long time, but forever.”

“Yes, madam: and if fate allows it, we will stay friends, not just for a while, but forever.”

“That is quite certain, chevalier, and my visit is a proof of it.”

"That’s definitely true, knight, and my visit proves it."

“Our interests, duchess, are no longer the same as they used to be,” said Aramis, smiling without apprehension in the growing gloom by which the room was overcast, for it could not reveal that his smile was less agreeable and not so bright as formerly.

“Our interests, duchess, aren’t what they used to be,” said Aramis, smiling without fear in the increasing darkness that filled the room, as it couldn’t show that his smile was less pleasant and not as bright as before.

“No, chevalier, at the present day we have other interests. Every period of life brings its own; and, as we now understand each other in conversing, as perfectly as we formerly did without saying a word, let us talk, if you like.”

“No, knight, these days we have different interests. Every stage of life has its own; and, since we now understand each other in conversation, just as well as we used to without saying anything, let's talk, if you want.”

“I am at your orders, duchesse. Ah! I beg your pardon, how did you obtain my address, and what was your object?”

“I’m here to serve you, Duchess. Oh! I’m sorry, how did you get my address, and what do you need?”

“You ask me why? I have told you. Curiosity in the first place. I wished to know what you could have to do with the Franciscan, with whom I had certain business transactions, and who died so singularly. You know that on the occasion of our interview at Fontainebleau, in the cemetery, at the foot of the grave so recently closed, we were both so much overcome by our emotions that we omitted to confide to each other what we may have to say.”

“You're asking me why? I've already told you. It was curiosity, to start with. I wanted to know what connection you had with the Franciscan, with whom I had some business dealings, and who died in such an unusual way. You know that during our meeting at Fontainebleau, in the cemetery, at the foot of the freshly closed grave, we were both so overwhelmed by our emotions that we forgot to share what we might have wanted to say to each other.”

“Yes, madame.”

"Yes, ma'am."

“Well, then, I had no sooner left you than I repented, and have ever since been most anxious to ascertain the truth. You know that Madame de Longueville and myself are almost one, I suppose?”

“Well, as soon as I left you, I regretted it, and I've been eager to find out the truth ever since. You know that Madame de Longueville and I are practically the same person, right?”

“I was not aware,” said Aramis, discreetly.

"I didn't know," Aramis said quietly.

“I remembered, therefore,” continued the duchesse, “that neither of us said anything to the other in the cemetery; that you did not speak of the relationship in which you stood to the Franciscan, whose burial you superintended, and that I did not refer to the position in which I stood to him; all which seemed very unworthy of two such old friends as ourselves, and I have sought an opportunity of an interview with you in order to give you some information that I have recently acquired, and to assure you that Marie Michon, now no more, has left behind her one who has preserved her recollection of events.”

“I remembered, therefore,” continued the duchess, “that neither of us said anything to the other in the cemetery; that you didn’t mention your connection to the Franciscan whose burial you oversaw, and that I didn’t bring up my own relationship to him; all of which seemed very unworthy of two such old friends like us. I’ve been looking for a chance to meet with you to share some information I’ve recently learned and to let you know that Marie Michon, who is no longer with us, has left behind someone who remembers the events.”

Aramis bowed over the duchess’s hand, and pressed his lips upon it. “You must have had some trouble to find me again,” he said.

Aramis leaned over the duchess’s hand and kissed it. “You must have had some trouble tracking me down again,” he said.

“Yes,” she answered, annoyed to find the subject taking a turn which Aramis wished to give it; “but I knew you were a friend of M. Fouquet’s, and so I inquired in that direction.”

“Yes,” she replied, irritated that the conversation was going in the direction Aramis wanted. “But I knew you were a friend of M. Fouquet’s, so I asked about him.”

“A friend! oh!” exclaimed the chevalier, “I can hardly pretend to be that. A poor priest who has been favored by a generous protector, and whose heart is full of gratitude and devotion, is all that I pretend to be to M. Fouquet.”

“A friend! Oh!” exclaimed the chevalier, “I can barely claim to be that. A poor priest who has been supported by a generous protector, and whose heart is filled with gratitude and devotion, is all I can claim to be to M. Fouquet.”

“He made you a bishop?”

"Did he make you a bishop?"

“Yes, duchesse.”

"Yes, duchess."

“A very good retiring pension for so handsome a musketeer.”

“A really great retirement pension for such a handsome musketeer.”

“Yes; in the same way that political intrigue is for yourself,” thought Aramis. “And so,” he added, “you inquired after me at M. Fouquet’s?”

“Yes; just like the political intrigue is for you,” thought Aramis. “And so,” he added, “you asked about me at M. Fouquet’s?”

“Easily enough. You had been to Fontainebleau with him, and had undertaken a voyage to your diocese, which is Belle-Ile-en-Mer, I believe.”

“Easily enough. You had gone to Fontainebleau with him, and had taken a trip to your diocese, which is Belle-Ile-en-Mer, I believe.”

“No, madame,” said Aramis. “My diocese is Vannes.”

“No, ma'am,” said Aramis. “My diocese is Vannes.”

“I meant that. I only thought that Belle-Ile-en-Mer—”

“I meant that. I just thought that Belle-Ile-en-Mer—”

“Is a property belonging to M. Fouquet, nothing more.”

“It's just a property owned by M. Fouquet, nothing more.”

“Ah! I had been told that Belle-Isle was fortified; besides, I know how great the military knowledge is you possess.”

“Ah! I had heard that Belle-Isle was fortified; besides, I know how extensive your military knowledge is.”

“I have forgotten everything of the kind since I entered the Church,” said Aramis, annoyed.

“I’ve forgotten all about that since I joined the Church,” said Aramis, irritated.

“Suffice it to know that I learned you had returned from Vannes, and I sent off to one of our friends, M. le Comte de la Fere, who is discretion itself, in order to ascertain it, but he answered that he was not aware of your address.”

“Suffice it to say that I found out you had returned from Vannes, and I reached out to one of our friends, M. le Comte de la Fere, who is the very definition of discretion, to confirm it, but he replied that he didn't know your address.”

“So like Athos,” thought the bishop; “the really good man never changes.”

“So like Athos,” thought the bishop; “the truly good person never changes.”

“Well, then, you know that I cannot venture to show myself here, and that the queen-mother has always some grievance or other against me.”

“Well, you know I can't risk showing my face here, and the queen mother always seems to have some issue with me.”

“Yes, indeed, and I am surprised at it.”

“Yes, definitely, and I’m surprised by it.”

“Oh! there are various reasons for it. But, to continue, being obliged to conceal myself, I was fortunate enough to meet with M. d’Artagnan, who was formerly one of your old friends, I believe?”

“Oh! There are several reasons for that. But to keep going, since I had to hide, I was lucky enough to run into M. d’Artagnan, who I believe was one of your old friends?”

“A friend of mine still, duchesse.”

“A friend of mine still is, duchess.”

“He gave me certain information, and sent me to M. Baisemeaux, the governor of the Bastile.”

“He gave me some information and sent me to M. Baisemeaux, the governor of the Bastille.”

Aramis was somewhat agitated at this remark, and a light flashed from his eyes in the darkness of the room, which he could not conceal from his keen-sighted friend. “M. de Baisemeaux!” he said, “why did D’Artagnan send you to M. de Baisemeaux?”

Aramis felt a bit uneasy about this comment, and a spark lit up his eyes in the dim room, something he couldn't hide from his observant friend. “M. de Baisemeaux!” he exclaimed, “why did D’Artagnan send you to M. de Baisemeaux?”

“I cannot tell you.”

"I can’t tell you."

“What can this possibly mean?” said the bishop, summoning all the resources of his mind to his aid, in order to carry on the combat in a befitting manner.

“What could this possibly mean?” said the bishop, gathering all his mental resources to engage in the challenge appropriately.

“M. de Baisemeaux is greatly indebted to you, D’Artagnan told me.”

“M. de Baisemeaux owes you a lot, D’Artagnan told me.”

“True, he is so.”

"That's true, he is."

“And the address of a creditor is as easily ascertained as that of a debtor.”

“And you can find a creditor's address just as easily as you can find a debtor's.”

“Very true; and so Baisemeaux indicated to you—”

“Very true; and that's what Baisemeaux pointed out to you—”

“Saint-Mande, where I forwarded a letter to you.”

“Saint-Mande, where I sent a letter to you.”

“Which I have in my hand, and which is most precious to me,” said Aramis, “because I am indebted to it for the pleasure of seeing you here.” The duchesse, satisfied at having successfully overcome the various difficulties of so delicate an explanation, began to breathe freely again, which Aramis, however, could not succeed in doing. “We had got as far as your visit to M. Baisemeaux, I believe?”

“Which I have in my hand, and which is most precious to me,” said Aramis, “because it has given me the joy of seeing you here.” The duchess, pleased to have navigated the challenges of such a delicate conversation, began to relax again, which Aramis, however, was still unable to do. “We were at the point of discussing your visit to M. Baisemeaux, right?”

“Nay,” she said, laughing, “farther than that.”

“Nah,” she said, laughing, “way farther than that.”

“In that case we must have been speaking about the grudge you have against the queen-mother.”

“In that case, we must have been talking about the grudge you have against the queen mother.”

“Further still,” she returned, “further still; we were talking of the connection—”

“Further still,” she replied, “further still; we were discussing the connection—”

“Which existed between you and the Franciscan,” said Aramis, interrupting her eagerly, “well, I am listening to you very attentively.”

“Which existed between you and the Franciscan,” said Aramis, interrupting her eagerly, “well, I’m listening to you very carefully.”

“It is easily explained,” returned the duchesse. “You know that I am living at Brussels with M. de Laicques?”

“It’s easy to explain,” the duchess replied. “You know I’m living in Brussels with M. de Laicques?”

“I heard so.”

“I heard that too.”

“You know that my children have ruined and stripped me of everything.”

“You know that my kids have completely taken everything from me.”

“How terrible, dear duchesse.”

“How awful, dear duchess.”

“Terrible indeed; this obliged me to resort to some means of obtaining a livelihood, and, particularly, to avoid vegetating for the remainder of my existence. I had old hatreds to turn to account, old friendships to make use of; I no longer had either credit or protectors.”

“Terrible indeed; this forced me to find ways to make a living and, especially, to avoid just drifting through the rest of my life. I had old grudges to capitalize on, old friendships to leverage; I no longer had any credit or supporters.”

You, who had extended protection towards so many persons,” said Aramis, softly.

You, who have offered protection to so many people,” said Aramis gently.

“It is always the case, chevalier. Well, at the present time I am in the habit of seeing the king of Spain very frequently.”

“It’s always true, knight. Right now, I regularly see the king of Spain.”

“Ah!”

“Wow!”

“Who has just nominated a general of the Jesuits, according to the usual custom.”

“Who just nominated a general of the Jesuits, as is customary.”

“Is it usual, indeed?”

"Is it common, really?"

“Were you not aware of it?”

“Did you not know about it?”

“I beg your pardon; I was inattentive.”

“I’m sorry; I wasn’t paying attention.”

“You must be aware of that—you who were on such good terms with the Franciscan.”

“You should know that—you who were so close with the Franciscan.”

“With the general of the Jesuits, you mean?”

"Are you referring to the general of the Jesuits?"

“Exactly. Well, then, I have seen the king of Spain, who wished to do me a service, but was unable. He gave me recommendations, however, to Flanders, both for myself and for Laicques too; and conferred a pension on me out of the funds belonging to the order.”

“Exactly. Well, I have met the king of Spain, who wanted to help me but couldn't. He did give me recommendations to Flanders, for both myself and Laicques; and he granted me a pension from the funds of the order.”

“Of Jesuits?”

"About Jesuits?"

“Yes. The general—I mean the Franciscan—was sent to me; and, for the purpose of conforming with the requisitions of the statues of the order, and of entitling me to the pension, I was reputed to be in a position to render certain services. You are aware that that is the rule?”

“Yes. The general—I mean the Franciscan—was sent to me; and, to meet the requirements of the order's statutes and qualify for the pension, I was considered to be in a position to provide certain services. You know that’s the rule?”

“No, I did not know it,” said Aramis.

“No, I didn’t know that,” said Aramis.

Madame de Chevreuse paused to look at Aramis, but it was perfectly dark. “Well, such is the rule, however,” she resumed. “I had, therefore, to appear to possess a power of usefulness of some kind or other, and I proposed to travel for the order, and I was placed on the list of affiliated travelers. You understand it was a formality, by means of which I received my pension, which was very convenient for me.”

Madame de Chevreuse paused to look at Aramis, but it was completely dark. “Well, that’s just the way it is,” she continued. “I had to seem like I had some sort of useful skill, so I suggested that I travel on behalf of the order, and I got added to the list of approved travelers. You see, it was just a formality that allowed me to receive my pension, which was really helpful for me.”

“Good heavens! duchesse, what you tell me is like a dagger-thrust. You obliged to receive a pension from the Jesuits?”

“Good heavens! Duchess, what you're telling me feels like a stab to the heart. You have to accept a pension from the Jesuits?”

“No, chevalier! from Spain.”

“No, knight! from Spain.”

“Except for a conscientious scruple, duchesse, you will admit that it is pretty nearly the same thing.”

“Other than a moral concern, duchesse, you have to admit that it’s almost the same thing.”

“No, not at all.”

“No, not at all.”

“But surely of your magnificent fortune there must remain—”

“But surely with your amazing wealth, there must still be—”

“Dampierre is all that remains.”

“Dampierre is all that's left.”

“And that is handsome enough.”

“And that is good-looking enough.”

“Yes; but Dampierre is burdened, mortgaged, and almost fallen to ruin, like its owner.”

“Yes, but Dampierre is heavily burdened, mortgaged, and nearly in ruins, just like its owner.”

“And can the queen-mother know and see all that, without shedding a tear?” said Aramis, with a penetrating look, which encountered nothing but darkness.

“And can the queen mother really know and see all that without shedding a tear?” asked Aramis, with an intense gaze, but all he met was darkness.

“Yes. She has forgotten everything.”

"Yeah. She forgot everything."

“You, I believe, attempted to get restored to favor?”

"You, I think, tried to win back your favor?"

“Yes; but, most singularly, the young king inherits the antipathy his dear father had for me. You will, perhaps, tell me that I am indeed a woman to be hated, and that I am no longer one who can be loved.”

“Yes; but, interestingly, the young king has inherited the dislike his dear father had for me. You might tell me that I am indeed a woman to be hated, and that I am no longer someone who can be loved.”

“Dear duchesse, pray come quickly to the cause that brought you here; for I think we can be of service to each other.”

“Dear Duchess, please come quickly to the reason you’re here; I believe we can help each other.”

“Such has been my own thought. I came to Fontainebleau with a double object in view. In the first place, I was summoned there by the Franciscan whom you knew. By the by, how did you know him?—for I have told you my story, and have not yet heard yours.”

“That's what I've been thinking. I came to Fontainebleau for two reasons. First, I was called there by the Franciscan you knew. By the way, how did you know him?—I've shared my story with you, but I still haven't heard yours.”

“I knew him in a very natural way, duchesse. I studied theology with him at Parma. We became fast friends; and it happened, from time to time, that business, or travel, or war, separated us from each other.”

“I knew him in a very natural way, duchesse. I studied theology with him at Parma. We became close friends; and sometimes, due to work, travel, or war, we were separated from one another.”

“You were, of course, aware that he was the general of the Jesuits?”

“You knew, of course, that he was the general of the Jesuits?”

“I suspected it.”

"I had a feeling."

“But by what extraordinary chance did it happen that you were at the hotel when the affiliated travelers met together?”

“But what incredible luck brought you to the hotel when the connected travelers gathered?”

“Oh!” said Aramis, in a calm voice, “it was the merest chance in the world. I was going to Fontainebleau to see M. Fouquet, for the purpose of obtaining an audience of the king. I was passing by, unknown; I saw the poor dying monk in the road, and recognized him immediately. You know the rest—he died in my arms.”

“Oh!” said Aramis, in a calm voice, “it was just a crazy coincidence. I was on my way to Fontainebleau to see M. Fouquet to get a meeting with the king. I was passing by unnoticed when I saw the poor dying monk in the road and recognized him right away. You know the rest—he died in my arms.”

“Yes; but bequeathing to you so vast a power that you issue your sovereign orders and directions like a monarch.”

“Yes; but giving you such immense power that you can issue your commands and instructions like a king.”

“He certainly did leave me a few commissions to settle.”

“He definitely left me a few projects to wrap up.”

“And what for me?”

"And what about me?"

“I have told you—a sum of twelve thousand livres was to be paid to you. I thought I had given you the necessary signature to enable you to receive it. Did you not get the money?”

“I told you—a total of twelve thousand livres was supposed to be paid to you. I thought I had signed the necessary document so you could receive it. Didn’t you get the money?”

“Oh! yes, yes. You give your orders, I am informed, with so much mystery, and such a majestic presence, that it is generally believed you are the successor of the defunct chief.”

“Oh! yes, yes. I hear you give your orders with so much mystery and such a commanding presence that people generally believe you're the successor of the late chief.”

Aramis colored impatiently, and the duchesse continued: “I have obtained my information,” she said, “from the king of Spain himself; and he cleared up some of my doubts on the point. Every general of the Jesuits is nominated by him, and must be a Spaniard, according to the statutes of the order. You are not a Spaniard, nor have you been nominated by the king of Spain.”

Aramis flushed with impatience, and the duchess went on: “I got my information,” she said, “from the king of Spain himself, and he answered some of my questions on the matter. Every general of the Jesuits is appointed by him and must be Spanish, according to the rules of the order. You are not Spanish, nor have you been appointed by the king of Spain.”

Aramis did not reply to this remark, except to say, “You see, duchesse, how greatly you were mistaken, since the king of Spain told you that.”

Aramis didn’t respond to that comment, other than to say, “You see, duchesse, how wrong you were, since that’s what the king of Spain told you.”

“Yes, my dear Aramis; but there was something else which I have been thinking of.”

“Yes, my dear Aramis; but there’s something else I’ve been thinking about.”

“What is that?”

"What's that?"

“You know, I believe, something about most things, and it occurred to me that you know the Spanish language.”

“You know, I think I understand a bit about most things, and it just hit me that you know Spanish.”

“Every Frenchman who has been actively engaged in the Fronde knows Spanish.”

“Every French person who was actively involved in the Fronde knows Spanish.”

“You have lived in Flanders?”

"Have you lived in Flanders?"

“Three years.”

"3 years."

“And have stayed at Madrid?”

"And have you been to Madrid?"

“Fifteen months.”

"15 months."

“You are in a position, then, to become a naturalized Spaniard, when you like.”

“You can become a naturalized Spaniard whenever you want.”

“Really?” said Aramis, with a frankness which deceived the duchesse.

“Really?” said Aramis, with a sincerity that misled the duchess.

“Undoubtedly. Two years’ residence and an acquaintance with the language are indispensable. You have upwards of four years—more than double the time necessary.”

“Definitely. Living here for two years and getting to know the language are essential. You’ve been here for over four years—more than twice the time needed.”

“What are you driving at, duchesse?”

“What are you getting at, duchess?”

“At this—I am on good terms with the king of Spain.”

“At this point, I have a good relationship with the king of Spain.”

“And I am not on bad terms,” thought Aramis to himself.

“And I'm not on bad terms,” Aramis thought to himself.

“Shall I ask the king,” continued the duchesse, “to confer the succession to the Franciscan’s post upon you?”

“Should I ask the king,” the duchess continued, “to give you the Franciscan's position?”

“Oh, duchesse!”

“Oh, duchess!”

“You have it already, perhaps?” she said.

“You have it already, maybe?” she said.

“No, upon my honor.”

“No, I swear.”

“Very well, then, I can render you that service.”

“Alright, then, I can help you with that.”

“Why did you not render the same service to M. de Laicques, duchesse? He is a very talented man, and one you love, besides.”

“Why didn’t you offer the same help to M. de Laicques, duchess? He’s a really talented guy, and you love him too.”

“Yes, no doubt; but, at all events, putting Laicques aside, will you have it?”

“Yes, definitely; but, anyway, leaving Laicques out of it, will you take it?”

“No, I thank you, duchesse.”

“No, thank you, duchess.”

She paused. “He is nominated,” she thought; and then resumed aloud, “If you refuse me in this manner, it is not very encouraging for me, supposing I should have something to ask of you.”

She paused. “He is nominated,” she thought; and then continued aloud, “If you turn me down like this, it doesn’t give me much hope, especially if I end up needing to ask you for something.”

“Oh! ask, pray, ask.”

“Oh! please, just ask.”

“Ask! I cannot do so, if you have not the power to grant what I want.”

“Ask! I can’t do that if you don’t have the ability to give me what I want.”

“However limited my power and ability, ask all the same.”

“Regardless of how limited my power and ability are, feel free to ask anyway.”

“I need a sum of money, to restore Dampierre.”

“I need some money to restore Dampierre.”

“Ah!” replied Aramis, coldly—“money? Well, duchesse, how much would you require?”

“Ah!” replied Aramis, coolly. “Money? Well, duchess, how much do you need?”

“Oh! a tolerably round sum.”

“Oh! a decent amount.”

“So much the worse—you know I am not rich.”

“So much the worse—you know I’m not wealthy.”

“No, no; but the order is—and if you had been the general—”

“No, no; but that’s the way it is—and if you had been the general—”

“You know I am not the general, I think.”

“You know I’m not the general, I believe.”

“In that case, you have a friend who must be very wealthy—M. Fouquet.”

“In that case, you have a friend who must be very rich—M. Fouquet.”

“M. Fouquet! He is more than half ruined, madame.”

“M. Fouquet! He’s more than half ruined, ma’am.”

“So it is said, but I did not believe it.”

“So they say, but I didn't believe it.”

“Why, duchesse?”

"Why, duchess?"

“Because I have, or rather Laicques has, certain letters in his possession from Cardinal Mazarin, which establish the existence of very strange accounts.”

“Because I have, or rather Laicques has, some letters in his possession from Cardinal Mazarin, which confirm the existence of some very strange accounts.”

“What accounts?”

"What accounts are you talking about?"

“Relative to various sums of money borrowed and disposed of. I cannot very distinctly remember what they are; but they establish the fact that the superintendent, according to these letters, which are signed by Mazarin, had taken thirteen millions of francs from the coffers of the state. The case is a very serious one.”

“Regarding the different amounts of money borrowed and spent, I can’t quite recall the specifics; however, they confirm that the superintendent, according to these letters signed by Mazarin, took thirteen million francs from the state’s funds. This situation is very serious.”

Aramis clenched his hands in anxiety and apprehension. “Is it possible,” he said, “that you have such letters as you speak of, and have not communicated them to M. Fouquet?”

Aramis clenched his hands in worry and unease. “Is it possible,” he said, “that you have those letters you mentioned and haven't shared them with M. Fouquet?”

“Ah!” replied the duchesse, “I keep such trifling matters as these in reserve. The day may come when they will be of service; and they can be withdrawn from the safe custody in which they now remain.”

“Ah!” replied the duchess, “I keep such trivial matters in reserve. The day may come when they will be useful; and they can be taken out of the safe storage where they are now kept.”

“And that day has arrived?” said Aramis.

“And that day has come?” said Aramis.

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“And you are going to show those letters to M. Fouquet?”

“And you’re going to show those letters to M. Fouquet?”

“I prefer to talk about them with you, instead.”

“I’d rather discuss them with you instead.”

“You must be in sad want of money, my poor friend, to think of such things as these—you, too, who held M. de Mazarin’s prose effusions in such indifferent esteem.”

“You must really be in need of money, my poor friend, to consider things like this—you, who once thought so little of M. de Mazarin’s writings.”

“The fact is, I am in want of money.”

“The truth is, I need money.”

“And then,” continued Aramis, in cold accents, “it must have been very distressing to you to be obliged to have recourse to such a means. It is cruel.”

“And then,” continued Aramis, in a chilly tone, “it must have been very upsetting for you to have to resort to such a method. It’s harsh.”

“Oh! if had wished to do harm instead of good,” said Madame de Chevreuse, “instead of asking the general of the order, or M. Fouquet, for the five hundred thousand francs I require, I—”

“Oh! if I had wanted to do harm instead of good,” said Madame de Chevreuse, “instead of asking the general of the order or M. Fouquet for the five hundred thousand francs I need, I—”

Five hundred thousand francs!

500,000 francs!

“Yes; no more. Do you think it much? I require at least as much as that to restore Dampierre.”

“Yes; nothing more. Do you think that's a lot? I need at least that much to fix Dampierre.”

“Yes, madame.”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“I say, therefore, that instead of asking for this amount, I should have gone to see my old friend the queen-mother; the letters from her husband, Signor Mazarini, would have served me as an introduction, and I should have begged this mere trifle of her, saying to her, ‘I wish, madame, to have the honor of receiving you at Dampierre. Permit me to put Dampierre in a fit state for that purpose.’”

“I think that instead of asking for this amount, I should have gone to visit my old friend, the queen mother; the letters from her husband, Signor Mazarini, would have introduced me. I would have asked her for this small favor, saying, ‘I would be honored to host you at Dampierre. Please allow me to prepare Dampierre for that occasion.’”

Aramis did not return a single word. “Well,” she said, “what are you thinking about?”

Aramis didn’t say a word. “So,” she asked, “what’s on your mind?”

“I am making certain additions,” said Aramis.

“I’m making some additions,” said Aramis.

“And M. Fouquet subtractions. I, on the other hand, am trying my hand at the art of multiplication. What excellent calculators we all three are! How well we might understand one another!”

“And M. Fouquet's subtractions. I, on the other hand, am trying my hand at the art of multiplication. What excellent calculators we all three are! How well we might understand each other!”

“Will you allow me to reflect?” said Aramis.

“Can I take a moment to think?” said Aramis.

“No, for with such an opening between people like ourselves, ‘yes’ or ‘no’ is the only answer, and that an immediate one.”

“No, because with such a gap between people like us, ‘yes’ or ‘no’ is the only answer, and it needs to be immediate.”

“It is a snare,” thought the bishop; “it is impossible that Anne of Austria would listen to such a woman as this.”

“It’s a trap,” thought the bishop; “there’s no way Anne of Austria would pay attention to someone like her.”

“Well?” said the duchesse.

"Well?" said the duchess.

“Well, madame, I should be very much astonished if M. Fouquet had five hundred thousand francs at his disposal at the present moment.”

“Well, ma'am, I'd be very surprised if Mr. Fouquet had five hundred thousand francs available right now.”

“It is no use speaking of it, then,” said the duchesse, “and Dampierre must get restored how best it may.”

“It’s pointless to talk about it, then,” said the duchess, “and Dampierre must be restored as best as it can be.”

“Oh! you are not embarrassed to such an extent as that, I suppose.”

“Oh! I guess you’re not that embarrassed, then.”

“No; I am never embarrassed.”

"No; I'm never embarrassed."

“And the queen,” continued the bishop, “will certainly do for you what the superintendent is unable to do?”

“And the queen,” the bishop went on, “will definitely do for you what the superintendent can’t?”

“Oh! certainly. But tell me, do you think it would be better that I should speak, myself, to M. Fouquet about these letters?”

“Oh! definitely. But tell me, do you think it would be better for me to talk to M. Fouquet myself about these letters?”

“Nay, duchesse, you will do precisely whatever you please in that respect. M. Fouquet either feels or does not feel himself to be guilty; if he really be so, I know he is proud enough not to confess it; if he be not so, he will be exceedingly offended at your menace.”

“Nay, duchess, you will do exactly what you want regarding that. M. Fouquet either feels guilty or he doesn’t; if he really is guilty, I know he’s too proud to admit it; if he’s not guilty, he will be very offended by your threat.”

“As usual, you reason like an angel,” said the duchesse, as she rose from her seat.

“As always, you think like a genius,” said the duchess, as she stood up from her seat.

“And so, you are now going to denounce M. Fouquet to the queen,” said Aramis.

“And so, you’re going to report M. Fouquet to the queen now,” said Aramis.

“‘Denounce!’ Oh! what a disagreeable word. I shall not ‘denounce’ my dear friend; you know matters of policy too well to be ignorant how easily these affairs are arranged. I shall merely side against M. Fouquet, and nothing more; and, in a war of party against party, a weapon is always a weapon.”

“‘Denounce!’ Oh! what an unpleasant word. I won’t ‘denounce’ my dear friend; you know too much about politics to be unaware of how easily these things are handled. I will simply take a stand against M. Fouquet, and that’s it; in a conflict between parties, any tool can be a weapon.”

“No doubt.”

"Definitely."

“And once on friendly terms again with the queen-mother, I may be dangerous towards some persons.”

“And once I’m on good terms with the queen mother again, I might be a threat to some people.”

“You are at liberty to prove so, duchesse.”

“You're free to prove that, duchess.”

“A liberty of which I shall avail myself.”

"A freedom that I will take for myself."

“You are not ignorant, I suppose, duchesse, that M. Fouquet is on the best terms with the king of Spain.”

“You're not clueless, I assume, Duchess, that M. Fouquet is on good terms with the King of Spain.”

“I suppose so.”

"I guess so."

“If, therefore, you begin a party warfare against M. Fouquet, he will reply in the same way; for he, too, is at perfect liberty to do so, is he not?”

“If you start a feud against M. Fouquet, he will respond in kind; after all, he has every right to do so, doesn’t he?”

“Oh! certainly.”

“Oh! definitely.”

“And as he is on good terms with Spain, he will make use of that friendship as a weapon of attack.”

“And since he’s on good terms with Spain, he will use that friendship as a weapon to attack.”

“You mean, that he is, naturally, on good terms with the general of the order of the Jesuits, my dear Aramis.”

“You mean, of course, that he gets along well with the head of the Jesuit order, my dear Aramis.”

“That may be the case, duchesse.”

"That might be true, lady."

“And that, consequently, the pension I have been receiving from the order will be stopped.”

“And because of that, the pension I've been getting from the order will be canceled.”

“I am greatly afraid it might be.”

“I’m really worried it could be.”

“Well; I must contrive to console myself in the best way I can; for after Richelieu, after the Fronde, after exile, what is there left for Madame de Chevreuse to be afraid of?”

“Well, I have to find a way to comfort myself as best as I can; because after Richelieu, after the Fronde, after exile, what is there left for Madame de Chevreuse to be afraid of?”

“The pension, you are aware, is forty-eight thousand francs.”

“The pension, you know, is forty-eight thousand francs.”

“Alas! I am quite aware of it.”

“Unfortunately! I'm completely aware of it.”

“Moreover, in party contests, you know, the friends of one’s enemy do not escape.”

“Also, in party competitions, you know, the friends of your enemy won’t be spared.”

“Ah! you mean that poor Laicques will have to suffer.”

“Ah! you mean that poor Laicques is going to have to suffer.”

“I am afraid it is almost inevitable, duchesse.”

“I’m afraid it’s almost unavoidable, duchess.”

“Oh! he only receives twelve thousand francs pension.”

“Oh! he only gets a pension of twelve thousand francs.”

“Yes, but the king of Spain has some influence left; advised by M. Fouquet, he might get M. Laicques shut up in prison for a little while.”

“Yes, but the king of Spain still has some influence; with M. Fouquet's advice, he could have M. Laicques thrown in jail for a bit.”

“I am not very nervous on that point, my dear friend; because, once reconciled with Anne of Austria, I will undertake that France would insist upon M. Laicques’s liberation.”

“I’m not too worried about that, my dear friend; because once I’m on good terms with Anne of Austria, I can guarantee that France will demand M. Laicques’s release.”

“True. In that case, you will have something else to apprehend.”

“True. In that case, you will have something else to understand.”

“What can that be?” said the duchesse, pretending to be surprised and terrified.

“What could that be?” said the duchess, acting surprised and scared.

“You will learn; indeed, you must know it already, that having once been an affiliated member of the order, it is not easy to leave it; for the secrets that any particular member may have acquired are unwholesome, and carry with them the germs of misfortune for whosoever may reveal them.”

"You will learn; in fact, you probably already know that once you become a member of the order, it's not easy to leave. The secrets any member might have learned are dangerous and carry the potential for misfortune for anyone who reveals them."

The duchesse paused and reflected for a moment, and then said, “That is more serious: I will think it over.”

The duchess paused and thought for a moment, then said, “That’s more serious: I’ll think about it.”

And notwithstanding the profound obscurity, Aramis seemed to feel a basilisk glance, like a white-hot iron, escape from his friend’s eyes, and plunge into his heart.

And despite the deep darkness, Aramis felt a piercing gaze, like a white-hot iron, coming from his friend's eyes and striking his heart.

“Let us recapitulate,” said Aramis, determined to keep himself on his guard, and gliding his hand into his breast where he had a dagger concealed.

“Let’s summarize,” said Aramis, determined to stay alert, sliding his hand into his chest where he had a dagger hidden.

“Exactly, let us recapitulate; short accounts make long friends.”

“Exactly, let’s recap; short accounts make for long friendships.”

“The suppression of your pension—”

“Blocking your pension—”

“Forty-eight thousand francs, and that of Laicques’s twelve, make together sixty thousand francs; that is what you mean, I suppose?”

“Forty-eight thousand francs, plus Laicques’s twelve, adds up to sixty thousand francs; that’s what you mean, right?”

“Precisely; and I was trying to find out what would be your equivalent for that.”

“Exactly; and I was trying to figure out what your equivalent would be for that.”

“Five hundred thousand francs, which I shall get from the queen.”

“Five hundred thousand francs, which I will get from the queen.”

“Or, which you will not get.”

“Or, which you won't get.”

“I know a means of procuring them,” said the duchesse, thoughtlessly.

“I know a way to get them,” said the duchess, without thinking.

This remark made the chevalier prick up his ears; and from the moment his adversary had committed this error, his mind was so thoroughly on its guard, that he seemed every moment to gain the advantage more and more; and she, consequently, to lose it. “I will admit, for argument’s sake, that you obtain the money,” he resumed; “you will lose twice as much, having a hundred thousand francs’ pension to receive instead of sixty thousand, and that for a period of ten years.”

This comment caught the chevalier's attention; and from the moment his opponent made this mistake, he became increasingly alert, seeming to gain the upper hand more and more, while she, in turn, seemed to lose it. “For the sake of argument, let’s say you get the money,” he continued; “you’ll end up losing twice as much, receiving a pension of a hundred thousand francs instead of sixty thousand, and that over ten years.”

“Not so, for I shall only be subjected to this reduction of my income during the period of M. Fouquet’s remaining in power, a period which I estimate at two months.”

“Not at all, because I will only have to deal with this cut in my income for as long as M. Fouquet is in power, which I think will be about two months.”

“Ah!” said Aramis.

“Wow!” said Aramis.

“I am frank, you see.”

“I’m frank, you see.”

“I thank you for it, duchesse; but you would be wrong to suppose that after M. Fouquet’s disgrace the order would resume the payment of your pension.”

“I appreciate it, duchess; but you would be mistaken to think that after M. Fouquet’s fall from grace, the order would start paying your pension again.”

“I know a means of making the order pay, as I know a means of forcing the queen-mother to concede what I require.”

“I have a way to make this order work in our favor, just like I have a way to get the queen mother to agree to what I want.”

“In that case, duchesse, we are all obliged to strike our flags to you. The victory is yours, and the triumph also. Be clement, I entreat you.”

“In that case, Duchess, we all have to lower our flags to you. The victory is yours, and the triumph as well. Please be merciful, I beg you.”

“But is it possible,” resumed the duchesse, without taking notice of the irony, “that you really draw back from a miserable sum of five hundred thousand francs, when it is a question of sparing you—I mean your friend—I beg your pardon, I ought rather to say your protector—the disagreeable consequences which a party contest produces?”

“But is it possible,” the duchess continued, ignoring the irony, “that you actually hesitate over a measly amount of five hundred thousand francs, when it comes to protecting you—I mean your friend—I apologize, I should say your protector—from the unpleasant consequences that a political contest brings?”

“Duchesse, I tell you why; supposing the five hundred thousand francs were to be given you, M. Laicques will require his share, which will be another five hundred thousand francs, I presume? and then, after M. de Laicques’s and your own portions have been arranged, the portions which your children, your poor pensioners, and various other persons will require, will start up as fresh claims, and these letters, however compromising they may be in their nature, are not worth from three to four millions. Can you have forgotten the queen of France’s diamonds?—they were surely worth more than these bits of waste paper signed by Mazarin, and yet their recovery did not cost a fourth part of what you ask for yourself.”

“Duchesse, let me explain; if you were to receive the five hundred thousand francs, M. Laicques will want his cut, which I assume will be another five hundred thousand francs? Then, once M. de Laicques’s and your own shares are sorted, you’ll have to deal with the claims from your children, your poor pensioners, and various other people who will demand their share too. These letters, no matter how compromising they are, aren’t worth three to four million. Have you forgotten about the queen of France’s diamonds? They were definitely worth more than these scraps of paper signed by Mazarin, and recovering them didn’t cost even a fourth of what you’re asking for yourself.”

“Yes, that is true; but the merchant values his goods at his own price, and it is for the purchaser to buy or refuse.”

“Yes, that’s true; but the merchant sets his own prices for his goods, and it’s up to the buyer to either purchase or pass.”

“Stay a moment, duchesse; would you like me to tell you why I will not buy your letters?”

“Hold on a second, duchess; do you want me to explain why I won’t buy your letters?”

“Pray tell me.”

“Please tell me.”

“Because the letters you claim to be Mazarin’s are false.”

“Because the letters you say are Mazarin’s are fake.”

“What an absurdity.”

"That's ridiculous."

“I have no doubt of it, for it would, to say the least, be very singular, that after you had quarreled with the queen through M. Mazarin’s means, you should have kept up any intimate acquaintance with the latter; it would look as if you had been acting as a spy; and upon my word, I do not like to make use of the word.”

“I have no doubt about it, because, to put it mildly, it would be quite strange that after you had a falling out with the queen through M. Mazarin’s influence, you would still maintain any close relationship with him; it would seem as if you were acting like a spy; and honestly, I really don’t like to use that term.”

“Oh! pray do.”

“Oh! please do.”

“You great complacence would seem suspicions, at all events.”

“You're so self-satisfied, it definitely raises some suspicions.”

“That is quite true; but the contents of the letters are even more so.”

“That’s true; but the contents of the letters are even more so.”

“I pledge you my word, duchesse, that you will not be able to make use of it with the queen.”

“I promise you, duchess, that you won’t be able to use it with the queen.”

“Oh! yes, indeed; I can make use of everything with the queen.”

“Oh, yes, definitely; I can use everything with the queen.”

“Very good,” thought Aramis. “Croak on, old owl—hiss, beldame-viper.”

“Very good,” thought Aramis. “Keep croaking, old owl—hiss, you nasty viper.”

But the duchesse had said enough, and advanced a few steps towards the door. Aramis, however, had reserved one exposure which she did not expect.

But the duchess had said enough and took a few steps toward the door. Aramis, however, had one revelation in store that she did not expect.

He rang the bell, candles immediately appeared in the adjoining room, and the bishop found himself completely encircled by lights, which shone upon the worn, haggard face of the duchesse, revealing every feature but too clearly. Aramis fixed a long ironical look upon her pale, thin, withered cheeks—her dim, dull eyes—and upon her lips, which she kept carefully closed over her discolored scanty teeth. He, however, had thrown himself into a graceful attitude, with his haughty and intelligent head thrown back; he smiled so as to reveal teeth still brilliant and dazzling. The antiquated coquette understood the trick that had been played her. She was standing immediately before a large mirror, in which her decrepitude, so carefully concealed, was only made more manifest. And, thereupon, without even saluting Aramis, who bowed with the ease and grace of the musketeer of early days, she hurried away with trembling steps, which her very precipitation only the more impeded. Aramis sprang across the room, like a zephyr, to lead her to the door. Madame de Chevreuse made a sign to her servant, who resumed his musket, and she left the house where such tender friends had not been able to understand each other only because they had understood each other too well.

He rang the bell, and immediately candles lit up the next room, surrounding the bishop in a glow that illuminated the worn, haggard face of the duchess, revealing every feature all too clearly. Aramis gave her a long, ironic look, taking in her pale, thin, withered cheeks—her dim, dull eyes—and her lips, which she kept tightly closed over her discolored, sparse teeth. However, he had positioned himself gracefully, his proud and intelligent head tilted back; he smiled to show teeth that were still bright and dazzling. The past-proud flirt realized the trick that had been played on her. She stood right in front of a large mirror, where her carefully concealed aging was only made more apparent. Without even greeting Aramis, who bowed with the effortless grace of a musketeer from earlier times, she hurried away with shaky steps, which only seemed to slow her down more. Aramis dashed across the room, quick as a breeze, to escort her to the door. Madame de Chevreuse signaled to her servant, who picked up his musket again, and she left the house where such close friends hadn’t been able to understand each other simply because they understood each other too well.

Chapter XLI. Wherein May Be Seen that a Bargain Which Cannot Be Made with One Person, Can Be Carried Out with Another.

Aramis had been perfectly correct in his supposition; for hardly had she left the house in the Place Baudoyer than Madame de Chevreuse proceeded homeward. She was doubtless afraid of being followed, and by this means thought she might succeed in throwing those who might be following her off their guard; but scarcely had she arrived within the door of the hotel, and hardly had assured herself that no one who could cause her any uneasiness was on her track, when she opened the door of the garden, leading into another street, and hurried towards the Rue Croix des Petits-Champs, where M. Colbert resided.

Aramis had been completely right in his assumption; as soon as she left the house in Place Baudoyer, Madame de Chevreuse headed home. She was probably worried about being followed, and figured this would help throw off anyone who might be tailing her. But as soon as she got inside the hotel and confirmed that no one who could worry her was onto her, she opened the garden door that led to another street and rushed toward Rue Croix des Petits-Champs, where M. Colbert lived.

We have already said that evening, or rather night, had closed in; it was a dark, thick night, besides; Paris had once more sunk into its calm, quiescent state, enshrouding alike within its indulgent mantle the high-born duchesse carrying out her political intrigue, and the simple citizen’s wife, who, having been detained late by a supper in the city, was making her way slowly homewards, hanging on the arm of a lover, by the shortest possible route. Madame de Chevreuse had been too well accustomed to nocturnal political intrigues to be ignorant that a minister never denies himself, even at his own private residence, to any young and beautiful woman who may chance to object to the dust and confusion of a public office, or to old women, as full of experience as of years, who dislike the indiscreet echo of official residences. A valet received the duchesse under the peristyle, and received her, it must be admitted, with some indifference of manner; he intimated, after having looked at her face, that it was hardly at such an hour that one so advanced in years as herself could be permitted to disturb Monsieur Colbert’s important occupations. But Madame de Chevreuse, without looking or appearing to be annoyed, wrote her name upon a leaf of her tablets—a name which had but too frequently sounded so disagreeably in the ears of Louis XIII. and of the great cardinal. She wrote her name in the large, ill-formed characters of the higher classes of that period, handed it to the valet, without uttering a word, but with so haughty and imperious a gesture, that the fellow, well accustomed to judge of people from their manners and appearance, perceived at once the quality of the person before him, bowed his head, and ran to M. Colbert’s room. The minister could not control a sudden exclamation as he opened the paper; and the valet, gathering from it the interest with which his master regarded the mysterious visitor, returned as fast as he could to beg the duchesse to follow him. She ascended to the first floor of the beautiful new house very slowly, rested herself on the landing-place, in order not to enter the apartment out of breath, and appeared before M. Colbert, who, with his own hands, held both the folding doors open. The duchesse paused at the threshold, for the purpose of well studying the character of the man with whom she was about to converse. At the first glance, the round, large, heavy head, thick brows, and ill-favored features of Colbert, who wore, thrust low down on his head, a cap like a priest’s calotte, seemed to indicate that but little difficulty was likely to be met with in her negotiations with him, but also that she was to expect as little interest in the discussion of particulars; for there was scarcely any indication that the rough and uncouth nature of the man was susceptible to the impulses of a refined revenge, or of an exalted ambition. But when, on closer inspection, the duchesse perceived the small, piercingly black eyes, the longitudinal wrinkles of his high and massive forehead, the imperceptible twitching of the lips, on which were apparent traces of rough good-humor, Madame de Chevreuse altered her opinion of him, and felt she could say to herself: “I have found the man I want.”

We’ve already mentioned that evening, or rather night, had fallen; it was dark and thick. Paris had once again settled into its calm, peaceful state, covering both the high-born duchess involved in her political schemes and the simple citizen’s wife, who, having been held up by a dinner in the city, was making her way home slowly, leaning on her lover's arm, taking the shortest route. Madame de Chevreuse was too experienced with late-night political intrigues to not know that a minister never turns away a young and beautiful woman, even at his own private residence, or an older woman, full of experience and years, who prefers to avoid the indiscreet echoes of government buildings. A servant received the duchess under the entrance and did so with a hint of indifference; he indicated, after assessing her features, that it was hardly an hour for someone her age to disturb Monsieur Colbert’s important work. But Madame de Chevreuse, without looking bothered, wrote her name on a page of her notebook—a name that had too often echoed unpleasantly in the ears of Louis XIII and the great cardinal. She wrote her name in the large, awkward script typical of the upper classes at that time, handed it to the servant without speaking, but with such a haughty and commanding gesture that he, well accustomed to judging people by their demeanor and looks, immediately recognized her status, bowed his head, and rushed to M. Colbert’s room. The minister could not help but gasp as he opened the note; and the servant, sensing the interest with which his master regarded the mysterious visitor, hurried back to ask the duchess to follow him. She ascended the beautiful new house's first floor slowly, paused on the landing to catch her breath before entering the apartment, and was greeted by M. Colbert, who opened both folding doors with his own hands. At the threshold, the duchess paused to carefully evaluate the character of the man she was about to speak to. At first glance, Colbert, with his large, heavy head, thick brows, and unattractive features, wearing a priest-like cap pushed low on his head, seemed to indicate that she wouldn’t face much difficulty in her negotiations with him, but she also expected little enthusiasm for discussing the details. There was hardly any sign that his rough and brutish nature could be stirred by a refined sense of revenge or high ambition. However, upon closer inspection, as the duchess noticed his small, piercing black eyes, the deep wrinkles on his high, strong forehead, and the slight twitching of his lips, which bore signs of a coarse good-naturedness, Madame de Chevreuse changed her mind about him and thought to herself: “I’ve found the man I need.”

“What is the subject, madame, which procures me the honor of a visit from you?” he inquired.

“What brings you here today, madame?” he asked.

“The need I have of you, monsieur,” returned the duchesse, “as well as that which you have of me.”

“The need I have for you, sir,” the duchess replied, “is just as strong as the need you have for me.”

“I am delighted, madame, with the first portion of your sentence; but, as far as the second portion is concerned—”

“I’m thrilled, ma'am, with the first part of your sentence; but as for the second part—”

Madame de Chevreuse sat down in the armchair which M. Colbert advanced towards her. “Monsieur Colbert, you are the intendant of finances, and are ambitious of becoming the superintendent?”

Madame de Chevreuse sat down in the armchair that Mr. Colbert offered her. “Mr. Colbert, you are the finance manager, and you aim to become the superintendent?”

“Madame!”

"Ma'am!"

“Nay, do not deny it; that would only unnecessarily prolong our conversation, and that is useless.”

“Come on, don’t deny it; that would just drag out our conversation unnecessarily, and that’s pointless.”

“And yet, madame, however well-disposed and inclined to show politeness I may be towards a lady of your position and merit, nothing will make me confess that I have ever entertained the idea of supplanting my superior.”

“And yet, ma'am, no matter how polite or respectful I might feel towards a lady of your status and worth, nothing will make me admit that I've ever considered replacing my superior.”

“I said nothing about supplanting, Monsieur Colbert. Could I accidentally have made use of that word? I hardly think that likely. The word ‘replace’ is less aggressive in its signification, and more grammatically suitable, as M. de Voiture would say. I presume, therefore, that you are ambitious of replacing M. Fouquet.”

“I didn’t say anything about replacing, Monsieur Colbert. Could I have accidentally used that word? I don’t think that’s likely. The word ‘replace’ is less aggressive in its meaning and more grammatically appropriate, as M. de Voiture would put it. So, I assume you’re eager to replace M. Fouquet.”

“M. Fouquet’s fortune, madame, enables him to withstand all attempts. The superintendent in this age plays the part of the Colossus of Rhodes; the vessels pass beneath him and do not overthrow him.”

“M. Fouquet's wealth, madame, allows him to resist all challenges. The superintendent in this era is like the Colossus of Rhodes; ships sail beneath him and do not topple him.”

“I ought to have availed myself precisely of that very comparison. It is true, M. Fouquet plays the part of the Colossus of Rhodes; but I remember to have heard it said by M. Conrart, a member of the academy, I believe, that when the Colossus of Rhodes fell from its lofty position, the merchant who had cast it down—a merchant, nothing more, M. Colbert—loaded four hundred camels with the ruins. A merchant! and that is considerably less than an intendant of finances.”

“I should have used that exact comparison. It’s true, M. Fouquet plays the role of the Colossus of Rhodes, but I recall hearing M. Conrart, a member of the academy, say that when the Colossus fell from its high perch, the merchant who took it down—a merchant, nothing more, M. Colbert—loaded four hundred camels with the wreckage. A merchant! And that’s significantly less than a financial administrator.”

“Madame, I can assure you that I shall never overthrow M. Fouquet.”

“Madam, I assure you that I will never take down Mr. Fouquet.”

“Very good, Monsieur Colbert, since you persist in showing so much sensitiveness with me, as if you were ignorant that I am Madame de Chevreuse, and also that I am somewhat advanced in years; in other words, that you have to do with a woman who has had political dealings with the Cardinal Richelieu, and who has no time to lose; as, I repeat, you do not hesitate to commit such an imprudence, I shall go and find others who are more intelligent and more desirous of making their fortunes.”

“Alright, Mr. Colbert, since you keep acting so sensitive with me, as if you didn’t know I’m Madame de Chevreuse and that I’m not exactly young anymore; in other words, you’re dealing with a woman who has had political engagements with Cardinal Richelieu and doesn’t have time to waste; so, since you’re willing to make such a mistake, I’ll go find others who are smarter and more eager to advance their fortunes.”

“How, madame, how?”

"How, ma'am, how?"

“You give me a very poor idea of negotiations of the present day. I assure you that if, in my earlier days, a woman had gone to M. de Cinq-Mars, who was not, moreover, a man of a very high order of intellect, and had said to him about the cardinal what I have just said to you of M. Fouquet, M. de Cinq-Mars would by this time have already set actively to work.”

“You're giving me a really bad impression of modern negotiations. I assure you that in my earlier days, if a woman had approached M. de Cinq-Mars, who, by the way, wasn't the brightest guy around, and had said to him what I just said to you about M. Fouquet, M. de Cinq-Mars would have already started working on it."

“Nay, madame, show a little indulgence, I entreat you.”

“Nah, ma'am, just show a little mercy, I’m begging you.”

“Well, then, do you really consent to replace M. Fouquet?”

“Well, do you really agree to take M. Fouquet's place?”

“Certainly, I do, if the king dismisses M. Fouquet.”

“Sure, I will, if the king lets M. Fouquet go.”

“Again, a word too much; it is quite evident that, if you have not yet succeeded in driving M. Fouquet from his post, it is because you have not been able to do so. Therefore, I should be the greatest simpleton possible if, in coming to you, I did not bring the very thing you require.”

“Once again, that's one word too many; it's clear that if you haven't managed to get M. Fouquet out of his position, it’s because you haven't been able to. So, I would be the biggest fool if, coming to you, I didn’t bring exactly what you need.”

“I am distressed to be obliged to persist, madame,” said Colbert, after a silence which enabled the duchesse to sound the depths of his dissimulation, “but I must warn you that, for the last six years, denunciation after denunciation has been made against M. Fouquet, and he has remained unshaken and unaffected by them.”

“I’m sorry to have to keep going, madam,” Colbert said, after a pause that allowed the duchess to gauge the extent of his deceit. “But I need to warn you that, for the past six years, there have been accusation after accusation against Mr. Fouquet, and he has remained unshaken and unaffected by them.”

“There is a time for everything, Monsieur Colbert; those who were the authors of those denunciations were not called Madame de Chevreuse, and they had no proofs equal to the six letters from M. de Mazarin which establish the offense in question.”

“There’s a time for everything, Monsieur Colbert; those who made those accusations weren’t Madame de Chevreuse, and they had no evidence as strong as the six letters from M. de Mazarin that prove the offense in question.”

“The offense!”

"How rude!"

“The crime, if you like it better.”

“The crime, if you prefer it that way.”

“The crime! committed by M. Fouquet!”

“The crime! committed by Mr. Fouquet!”

“Nothing less. It is rather strange, M. Colbert, but your face, which just now was cold and indifferent, is now positively the very reverse.”

“Nothing less. It’s kind of odd, M. Colbert, but your face, which just a moment ago was cold and indifferent, is now completely the opposite.”

“A crime!”

"That's a crime!"

“I am delighted to see that it makes an impression upon you.”

“I’m so glad to see that it resonates with you.”

“It is because that word, madame, embraces so many things.”

"It’s because that word, ma'am, covers so much."

“It embraces the post of superintendent of finance for yourself, and a letter of exile, or the Bastile, for M. Fouquet.”

“It offers you the position of finance superintendent, and for M. Fouquet, a letter of exile or imprisonment in the Bastille.”

“Forgive me, madame la duchesse, but it is almost impossible that M. Fouquet can be exiled; to be imprisoned or disgraced, that is already a great deal.”

“Please forgive me, madam duchess, but it's nearly impossible that M. Fouquet could be exiled; being imprisoned or disgraced is already a lot.”

“Oh, I am perfectly aware of what I am saying,” returned Madame de Chevreuse, coldly. “I do not live at such a distance from Paris as not to know what takes place there. The king does not like M. Fouquet, and he would willingly sacrifice M. Fouquet if an opportunity were only given him.”

“Oh, I know exactly what I’m saying,” replied Madame de Chevreuse, coolly. “I don’t live far from Paris enough to be unaware of what’s happening there. The king doesn’t like M. Fouquet, and he would gladly get rid of M. Fouquet if he had the chance.”

“It must be a good one, though.”

“It has to be a good one, though.”

“Good enough, and one I estimate to be worth five hundred thousand francs.”

“Good enough, and I estimate it to be worth five hundred thousand francs.”

“In what way?” said Colbert.

“How so?” said Colbert.

“I mean, monsieur, that holding this opportunity in my own hands, I will not allow it to be transferred to yours except for a sum of five hundred thousand francs.”

“I mean, sir, that having this opportunity in my own hands, I will not let it be transferred to yours unless I receive five hundred thousand francs.”

“I understand you perfectly, madame. But since you have fixed a price for the sale, let me now see the value of the articles to be sold.”

“I completely understand you, ma’am. But since you’ve set a price for the sale, please let me see the value of the items being sold.”

“Oh, a mere trifle; six letters, as I have already told you, from M. de Mazarin; and the autographs will most assuredly not be regarded as too highly priced, if they establish, in an irrefutable manner, that M. Fouquet has embezzled large sums of money from the treasury and appropriated them to his own purposes.”

“Oh, just a small thing; six letters, as I’ve already told you, from M. de Mazarin; and the autographs will definitely not be seen as overpriced if they conclusively prove that M. Fouquet has embezzled large amounts of money from the treasury and used it for his own purposes.”

“In an irrefutable manner, do you say?” observed Colbert, whose eyes sparkled with delight.

“In an undeniable way, do you say?” remarked Colbert, whose eyes gleamed with delight.

“Perfectly so; would you like to read the letters?”

“Exactly; would you like to read the letters?”

“With all my heart! Copies, of course?”

“With all my heart! Copies, of course?”

“Of course, the copies,” said the duchesse, as she drew from her bosom a small packet of papers flattened by her velvet bodice. “Read,” she said.

“Of course, the copies,” said the duchess, as she pulled out a small packet of papers pressed flat against her velvet dress. “Read,” she said.

Colbert eagerly snatched the papers and devoured them. “Excellent!” he said.

Colbert eagerly grabbed the papers and read them quickly. “Awesome!” he said.

“It is clear enough, is it not?”

"Isn't it obvious?"

“Yes, madame, yes; M. Mazarin must have handed the money to M. Fouquet, who must have kept it for his own purposes; but the question is, what money?”

“Yes, ma'am, yes; M. Mazarin must have given the money to M. Fouquet, who must have kept it for his own use; but the question is, what money?”

“Exactly,—what money; if we come to terms I will join to these six letters a seventh, which will supply you with the fullest particulars.”

“Exactly—what money; if we agree, I will add a seventh letter to these six, which will give you all the details.”

Colbert reflected. “And the originals of these letters?”

Colbert thought for a moment. “What about the original copies of these letters?”

“A useless question to ask; exactly as if I were to ask you, Monsieur Colbert, whether the money-bags you will give me will be full or empty.”

“A pointless question to ask; just like if I were to ask you, Monsieur Colbert, whether the money bags you’ll give me will be full or empty.”

“Very good, madame.”

“Very good, ma'am.”

“Is it concluded?”

"Is it done?"

“No; for there is one circumstance to which neither of us has given any attention.”

“No; because there’s one thing neither of us has paid any attention to.”

“Name it!”

“Say its name!”

“M. Fouquet can be utterly ruined, under the legal circumstances you have detailed, only by means of legal proceedings.”

“M. Fouquet can be completely ruined, based on the legal situation you've described, only through legal actions.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“A public scandal, for instance; and yet neither the legal proceedings nor the scandal can be commenced against him.”

“A public scandal, for example; and yet neither the legal actions nor the scandal can be started against him.”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“Because he is procureur-general of the parliament; because, too, in France, all public administrators, the army, justice itself, and commerce, are intimately connected by ties of good-fellowship, which people call esprit de corps. In such a case, madame, the parliament will never permit its chief to be dragged before a public tribunal; and never, even if he be dragged there by royal authority, never, I say, will he be condemned.”

“Because he is the attorney general of the parliament; because, in France, all public officials, the military, the justice system, and commerce are closely linked through camaraderie, which people refer to as esprit de corps. In this situation, madame, the parliament will never allow its leader to be taken before a public court; and never, even if he is taken there by royal authority, never, I say, will he be found guilty.”

“Well, Monsieur Colbert, I do not see what I have to do with that.”

“Well, Mr. Colbert, I don’t see how that concerns me.”

“I am aware of that, madame; but I have to do with it, and it consequently diminishes the value of what you have brought to show me. What good can a proof of a crime be to me, without the possibility of obtaining a condemnation?”

“I understand that, ma'am; but I have to deal with this, and it therefore reduces the value of what you've come to show me. What good is proof of a crime to me if there's no chance of getting a conviction?”

“Even if he be only suspected, M. Fouquet will lose his post of superintendent.”

“Even if he’s just suspected, M. Fouquet will lose his position as superintendent.”

“Is that all?” exclaimed Colbert, whose dark, gloomy features were momentarily lighted up by an expression of hate and vengeance.

“Is that it?” exclaimed Colbert, his dark, gloomy features briefly illuminated by a look of hate and vengeance.

“Ah! ah! Monsieur Colbert,” said the duchesse, “forgive me, but I did not think you were so impressionable. Very good; in that case, since you need more than I have to give you, there is no occasion to speak of the matter at all.”

“Ah! ah! Mr. Colbert,” said the duchess, “forgive me, but I didn’t realize you were so sensitive. Alright; in that case, since you need more than I can provide, there’s no reason to discuss this further.”

“Yes, madame, we will go on talking of it; only, as the value of your commodities had decreased, you must lower your pretensions.”

“Yes, ma'am, we will keep discussing it; however, since the value of your goods has gone down, you need to adjust your expectations.”

“You are bargaining, then?”

"Are you negotiating, then?"

“Every man who wishes to deal loyally is obliged to do so.”

“Every man who wants to act honestly is required to do so.”

“How much will you offer me?”

“How much are you going to give me?”

“Two hundred thousand francs,” said Colbert.

“Two hundred thousand francs,” Colbert said.

The duchesse laughed in his face, and then said, suddenly, “Wait a moment, I have another arrangement to propose; will you give me three hundred thousand francs?”

The duchess laughed in his face, then suddenly said, “Hold on a minute, I have another proposal to make; will you give me three hundred thousand francs?”

“No, no.”

“No way.”

“Oh, you can either accept or refuse my terms; besides, that is not all.”

“Oh, you can either accept or refuse my terms; also, that's not everything.”

“More still! you are becoming too impracticable to deal with, madame.”

“Seriously! You are becoming too difficult to handle, ma'am.”

“Less so than you think, perhaps, for it is not money I am going to ask you for.”

“Maybe not as much as you think, because it’s not money I’m going to ask you for.”

“What is it, then?”

“What is it?”

“A service; you know that I have always been most affectionately attached to the queen, and I am desirous of having an interview with her majesty.”

“A service; you know that I have always had a deep affection for the queen, and I would like to have a meeting with her majesty.”

“With the queen?”

“With the queen?”

“Yes, Monsieur Colbert, with the queen, who is, I admit, no longer my friend, and who has ceased to be so for a long time past, but who may again become so if the opportunity be only given her.”

“Yes, Mr. Colbert, with the queen, who I admit is no longer my friend, and hasn’t been for quite a while, but she might become my friend again if she’s given the chance.”

“Her majesty has ceased to receive any one, madame. She is a great sufferer, and you may be aware that the paroxysms of her disease occur with greater frequency than ever.”

“Her majesty isn’t seeing anyone anymore, ma'am. She’s in a lot of pain, and you may know that her episodes are happening more often than ever.”

“That is the very reason why I wish to have an interview with her majesty; for in Flanders there is a great variety of these kinds of complaints.”

“That is exactly why I want to have a meeting with her majesty; because in Flanders, there’s a wide range of these types of complaints.”

“What, cancers—a fearful, incurable disorder?”

“What, cancers—a terrifying, incurable disease?”

“Do not believe that, Monsieur Colbert. The Flemish peasant is somewhat a man of nature, and his companion for life is not alone a wife, but a female laborer also; for while he is smoking his pipe, the woman works: it is she who draws the water from the well; she who loads the mule or the ass, and even bears herself a portion of the burden. Taking but little care of herself, she gets knocked about first in one direction, and then in another, and very often is beaten by her husband, and cancers frequently rise from contusions.”

“Don’t believe that, Monsieur Colbert. The Flemish peasant is somewhat of a natural man, and his lifelong partner isn’t just a wife, but also a female worker; while he smokes his pipe, the woman is the one who does the work: she draws water from the well, loads the mule or the donkey, and even carries part of the load herself. Neglecting her own care, she ends up getting pushed around from one side to another, and it’s common for her to be beaten by her husband, leading to injuries that often result in serious health issues.”

“True, true,” said Colbert.

"Yeah, that's right," said Colbert.

“The Flemish women do not die the sooner on that account. When they are great sufferers from this disease they go in search of remedies, and the Beguines of Bruges are excellent doctors for every kind of disease. They have precious waters of one sort or another; specifics of various kinds; and they give a bottle of it and a wax candle to the sufferer, whereby the priests are gainers, and Heaven is served by the disposal of both their wares. I will take the queen some of this holy water, which I will procure from the Beguines of Bruges; her majesty will recover, and will burn as many wax candles as she may see fit. You see, Monsieur Colbert, to prevent my seeing the queen is almost as bad as committing the crime of regicide.”

“The Flemish women don’t die any sooner because of that. When they suffer a lot from this illness, they look for cures, and the Beguines of Bruges are amazing healers for all kinds of ailments. They have various special waters and remedies, and they give a bottle of it along with a wax candle to the patient, which benefits the priests and serves Heaven by selling both their goods. I’ll bring the queen some of this holy water, which I’ll get from the Beguines of Bruges; she’ll recover, and she can burn as many wax candles as she likes. You see, Monsieur Colbert, preventing me from seeing the queen is almost as bad as committing regicide.”

“You are undoubtedly, madame la duchesse, a woman of exceedingly great abilities, and I am more than astounded at their display; still I cannot but suppose that this charitable consideration towards the queen in some measure covers a slight personal interest for yourself.”

“You are definitely, madame la duchesse, an incredibly talented woman, and I am more than amazed by your abilities; still, I can't help but think that your kindness towards the queen also reflects a bit of personal interest on your part.”

“I have not given myself the trouble to conceal it, that I am aware of, Monsieur Colbert. You said, I believe, that I had a slight personal interest? On the contrary, it is a very great interest, and I will prove it to you, by resuming what I was saying. If you procure me a personal interview with her majesty, I will be satisfied with the three hundred thousand francs I have claimed; if not, I shall keep my letters, unless, indeed, you give me, on the spot, five hundred thousand francs.”

“I haven’t bothered to hide it, Monsieur Colbert. You mentioned, I believe, that I had a small personal interest? Actually, it’s a huge interest, and I’ll show you by continuing where I left off. If you arrange a personal meeting for me with her majesty, I’ll accept the three hundred thousand francs I’ve requested; if not, I’ll hold onto my letters, unless you give me five hundred thousand francs right now.”

And rising from her seat with this decisive remark, the old duchesse plunged M. Colbert into a disagreeable perplexity. To bargain any further was out of the question; and not to bargain was to pay a great deal too dearly for them. “Madame,” he said, “I shall have the pleasure of handing over a hundred thousand crowns; but how shall I get the actual letters themselves?”

And getting up from her seat with this firm statement, the old duchess put M. Colbert in a tough spot. Negotiating any further was impossible; and not negotiating meant paying way too much for them. “Madame,” he said, “I’m happy to pay a hundred thousand crowns, but how will I actually get the letters themselves?”

“In the simplest manner in the world, my dear Monsieur Colbert—whom will you trust?”

“In the simplest way possible, my dear Monsieur Colbert—who will you trust?”

The financier began to laugh, silently, so that his large eyebrows went up and down like the wings of a bat, upon the deep lines of his yellow forehead. “No one,” he said.

The financier started to laugh quietly, causing his thick eyebrows to move up and down like a bat's wings over the deep lines on his yellow forehead. "No one," he said.

“You surely will make an exception in your own favor, Monsieur Colbert?”

“You will definitely make an exception for yourself, Monsieur Colbert?”

“In what way, madame?”

“How so, ma’am?”

“I mean that, if you would take the trouble to accompany me to the place where the letters are, they would be delivered into your own hands, and you would be able to verify and check them.”

“I mean that if you would take the time to go with me to where the letters are, you would receive them directly, and you would be able to verify and check them.”

“Quite true.”

“That's true.”

“You would bring the hundred thousand crowns with you at the same time, for I, too, do not trust any one.”

“You should bring the hundred thousand crowns with you all at once, because I don’t trust anyone either.”

Colbert colored to the tips of his ears. Like all eminent men in the art of figures, he was of an insolent and mathematical probity. “I will take with me, madame,” he said, “two orders for the amount agreed upon, payable at my treasury. Will that satisfy you?”

Colbert blushed to the tips of his ears. Like all distinguished figures in mathematics, he had a confident and rigorous sense of fairness. “I will take with me, madam,” he said, “two orders for the agreed amount, payable at my treasury. Will that be satisfactory for you?”

“Would that the orders on your treasury were for two millions, monsieur l’intendant! I shall have the pleasure of showing you the way, then?”

“Would that your treasury orders were for two million, sir! Shall I have the pleasure of showing you the way, then?”

“Allow me to order my carriage?”

“Can I call for my carriage?”

“I have a carriage below, monsieur.”

“I have a carriage waiting below, sir.”

Colbert coughed like an irresolute man. He imagined, for a moment, that the proposition of the duchesse was a snare; that perhaps some one was waiting at the door; and that she whose secret had just been sold to Colbert for a hundred thousand crowns, had already offered it to Fouquet for the same sum. As he still hesitated, the duchesse looked at him full in the face.

Colbert coughed like someone who couldn't make up his mind. For a moment, he thought that the duchess's offer might be a trap; maybe someone was waiting at the door, and that the woman whose secret had just been sold to Colbert for a hundred thousand crowns had already offered it to Fouquet for the same amount. As he continued to hesitate, the duchess looked him straight in the eye.

“You prefer your own carriage?” she said.

“Do you prefer your own carriage?” she asked.

“I admit I do.”

"I admit I do."

“You suppose I am going to lead you into a snare or trap of some sort or other?”

“You think I'm going to lead you into some kind of trap or setup?”

“Madame la duchesse, you have the character of being somewhat inconsiderate at times, as I am reputed a sober, solemn character, a jest or practical joke might compromise me.”

“Madame the Duchess, you have a reputation for being a bit inconsiderate at times, and since I am known for being serious and reserved, a joke or prank could put me in an awkward position.”

“Yes; the fact is, you are afraid. Well, then, take your own carriage, as many servants as you like, only think well of what I am going to say. What we two may arrange between ourselves, we are the only persons who will know—if a third person is present we might as well tell the whole world about it. After all, I do not make a point of it; my carriage shall follow yours, and I shall be satisfied to accompany you in your own carriage to the queen.”

“Yes; the truth is, you’re scared. So go ahead and take your own carriage, as many servants as you want, but just think carefully about what I’m about to say. Whatever we decide between us is our secret—if there’s a third person, it’s like telling everyone. But I’m not insisting on it; my carriage will follow yours, and I’ll be fine with riding in your carriage to the queen.”

“To the queen?”

"To the Queen?"

“Have you forgotten that already? Is it possible that one of the clauses of the agreement of so much importance to me, can have escaped you so soon? How trifling it seems to you, indeed; if I had known it I should have asked double what I have done.”

“Have you already forgotten that? Is it possible that one of the clauses of the agreement, which is so important to me, could have slipped your mind so quickly? It seems so trivial to you, doesn’t it? If I had known, I would have asked for double what I did.”

“I have reflected, madame, and I shall not accompany you.”

“I’ve thought it over, ma'am, and I won’t be joining you.”

“Really—and why not?”

“Seriously—and why not?”

“Because I have the most perfect confidence in you.”

“Because I have total confidence in you.”

“You overpower me. But—provided I receive the hundred thousand crowns?”

“You're overpowering me. But—if I get the hundred thousand crowns?”

“Here they are, madame,” said Colbert, scribbling a few lines on a piece of paper, which he handed to the duchesse, adding, “You are paid.”

“Here are your payments, ma’am,” said Colbert, quickly jotting down a few lines on a piece of paper, which he handed to the duchess, adding, “You’re all paid.”

“The trait is a fine one, Monsieur Colbert, and I will reward you for it,” she said, beginning to laugh.

“The trait is a great one, Mr. Colbert, and I will reward you for it,” she said, starting to laugh.

Madame de Chevreuse’s laugh was a very sinister sound; a man with youth, faith, love, life itself, throbbing in his heart, would prefer a sob to such a lamentable laugh. The duchesse opened the front of her dress and drew forth from her bosom, somewhat less white than it once had been, a small packet of papers, tied with a flame-colored ribbon, and, still laughing, she said, “There, Monsieur Colbert, are the originals of Cardinal Mazarin’s letters; they are now your own property,” she added, refastening the body of her dress; “your fortune is secured. And now accompany me to the queen.”

Madame de Chevreuse's laugh was a deeply unsettling sound; a young man filled with hope, love, and the joy of life would rather hear a cry than such a sorrowful laugh. The duchess opened the front of her dress and pulled out a small packet of letters, tied with a bright red ribbon, from her bosom, which was not as white as it used to be. Still laughing, she said, "Here you go, Monsieur Colbert, these are the original letters from Cardinal Mazarin; they are now yours," she added, fastening her dress again. "Your fortune is guaranteed. Now, come with me to see the queen."

“No, madame; if you are again about to run the chance of her majesty’s displeasure, and it were known at the Palais Royal that I had been the means of introducing you there, the queen would never forgive me while she lived. No; there are certain persons at the palace who are devoted to me, who will procure you an admission without my being compromised.”

“No, ma'am; if you're going to risk her majesty's anger again, and it became known at the Palais Royal that I was the one who brought you there, the queen would never forgive me for as long as I lived. No; there are certain people at the palace who are loyal to me and will get you in without putting me at risk.”

“Just as you please, provided I enter.”

“Do whatever you want, as long as I can come in.”

“What do you term those religious women at Bruges who cure disorders?”

“What do you call those religious women in Bruges who heal ailments?”

“Beguines.”

“Beguines.”

“Good; are you one?”

"Good; are you one?"

“As you please,—but I must soon cease to be one.”

“As you wish—but I won’t be able to keep this up for much longer.”

“That is your affair.”

"That's your business."

“Excuse me, but I do not wish to be exposed to a refusal.”

“Sorry, but I don’t want to face rejection.”

“That is again your own affair, madame. I am going to give directions to the head valet of the gentleman in waiting on the queen to allow admission to a Beguine, who brings an effectual remedy for her majesty’s sufferings. You are the bearer of my letter, you will undertake to be provided with the remedy, and will give every explanation on the subject. I admit a knowledge of a Beguine, but I deny all knowledge of Madame de Chevreuse. Here, madame, then, is your letter of introduction.”

"That’s your business, ma’am. I’m going to tell the head valet of the gentleman waiting on the queen to let in a Beguine who has a real solution for her majesty’s problems. You’re the one carrying my letter, so you’ll make sure to have the remedy and explain everything about it. I know a Beguine, but I don’t know anything about Madame de Chevreuse. So here, ma’am, is your letter of introduction."

Chapter XLII. The Skin of the Bear.

Colbert handed the duchesse the letter, and gently drew aside the chair behind which she was standing; Madame de Chevreuse, with a very slight bow, immediately left the room. Colbert, who had recognized Mazarin’s handwriting, and had counted the letters, rang to summon his secretary, whom he enjoined to go in immediate search of M. Vanel, a counselor of the parliament. The secretary replied that, according to his usual practice, M. Vanel had just that moment entered the house, in order to give the intendant an account of the principal details of the business which had been transacted during the day in parliament. Colbert approached one of the lamps, read the letters of the deceased cardinal over again, smiled repeatedly as he recognized the great value of the papers Madame de Chevreuse had just delivered—and burying his head in his hands for a few minutes, reflected profoundly. In the meantime, a tall, loosely-made man entered the room; his spare, thin face, steady look, and hooked nose, as he entered Colbert’s cabinet, with a modest assurance of manner, revealed a character at once supple and decided,—supple towards the master who could throw him the prey, firm towards the dogs who might possibly be disposed to dispute its possession. M. Vanel carried a voluminous bundle of papers under his arm, and placed it on the desk on which Colbert was leaning both his elbows, as he supported his head.

Colbert handed the duchess the letter and gently pulled aside the chair she was standing behind; Madame de Chevreuse gave a slight bow and left the room immediately. Colbert, having recognized Mazarin’s handwriting and noted the number of letters, rang for his secretary and instructed him to find M. Vanel, a parliamentary counselor, right away. The secretary responded that, as was his usual routine, M. Vanel had just entered the house to brief the intendant on the main business discussed in parliament that day. Colbert moved to one of the lamps, reread the letters from the deceased cardinal, smiled several times as he recognized the immense value of the papers Madame de Chevreuse had just handed over, and then buried his head in his hands for a few minutes, deep in thought. Meanwhile, a tall, loosely built man entered the room; his thin face, steady gaze, and hooked nose conveyed a character that was both adaptable and resolute—as adaptable to the master who could offer him opportunities, yet firm against those who might try to contest his position. M. Vanel carried a large bundle of papers under his arm and set it down on the desk where Colbert was leaning with both elbows, supporting his head.

“Good day, M. Vanel,” said the latter, rousing himself from his meditation.

“Good day, Mr. Vanel,” said the latter, pulling himself out of his thoughts.

“Good day, monseigneur,” said Vanel, naturally.

“Good day, sir,” said Vanel, casually.

“You should say monsieur, and not monseigneur,” replied Colbert, gently.

“You should say monsieur, not monseigneur,” Colbert replied gently.

“We give the title of monseigneur to ministers,” returned Vanel, with extreme self-possession, “and you are a minister.”

“We call ministers 'monseigneur,'” Vanel replied calmly, “and you are a minister.”

“Not yet.”

“Not yet.”

“You are so in point of fact, and I call you monseigneur accordingly; besides you are seigneur for me, and that is sufficient; if you dislike my calling you monseigneur before others, allow me, at least, to call you so in private.”

"You are indeed important, and I call you 'monseigneur' for that reason; besides, you are a lord to me, and that's enough; if you don't like me calling you 'monseigneur' in front of others, please let me at least use it privately."

Colbert raised his head as if to read, or try to read, upon Vanel’s face how much or how little sincerity entered into this protestation of devotion. But the counselor knew perfectly well how to sustain the weight of such a look, even backed with the full authority of the title he had conferred. Colbert sighed; he could not read anything in Vanel’s face, and Vanel might possibly be honest in his professions, but Colbert recollected that this man, inferior to himself in every other respect, was actually his master in virtue of the fact of his having a wife. As he was pitying this man’s lot, Vanel coldly drew from his pocket a perfumed letter, sealed with Spanish wax, and held it towards Colbert, saying, “A letter from my wife, monseigneur.”

Colbert lifted his head as if trying to gauge Vanel’s sincerity from his expression about this declaration of loyalty. But the counselor was fully aware of how to handle such scrutiny, even with the complete authority of the title he held. Colbert sighed; he couldn’t decipher anything from Vanel’s face, and while Vanel might genuinely mean what he said, Colbert remembered that this man, who was inferior to him in every other way, was actually his superior simply because he had a wife. As Colbert felt pity for Vanel’s situation, Vanel coolly pulled out a scented letter sealed with Spanish wax and extended it toward Colbert, saying, “A letter from my wife, monseigneur.”

Colbert coughed, took, opened and read the letter, and then put it carefully away in his pocket, while Vanel turned over the leaves of the papers he had brought with him with an unmoved and unconcerned air. “Vanel,” he said suddenly to his protege, “you are a hard-working man, I know; would twelve hours’ daily labor frighten you?”

Colbert coughed, opened the letter, read it, and then carefully put it away in his pocket, while Vanel casually flipped through the papers he had brought with him, showing no signs of concern. “Vanel,” he suddenly said to his protege, “I know you’re a hard worker; would twelve hours of daily labor scare you?”

“I work fifteen hours every day.”

“I work fifteen hours a day.”

“Impossible. A counselor need not work more than three hours a day in parliament.”

“Impossible. A counselor shouldn’t have to work more than three hours a day in parliament.”

“Oh! I am working up some returns for a friend of mine in the department of accounts, and, as I still have spare time on my hands, I am studying Hebrew.”

“Oh! I’m putting together some reports for a friend of mine in the accounting department, and since I still have some free time, I’m studying Hebrew.”

“Your reputation stands high in the parliament, Vanel.”

“Your reputation is strong in Parliament, Vanel.”

“I believe so, monseigneur.”

“I think so, sir.”

“You must not grow rusty in your post of counselor.”

“You must not become complacent in your role as a counselor.”

“What must I do to avoid it?”

“What do I need to do to steer clear of it?”

“Purchase a high place. Mean and low ambitions are very difficult to satisfy.”

“Buy a higher standard of living. Low and petty ambitions are really hard to fulfill.”

“Small purses are the most difficult ones to fill, monseigneur.”

“Small purses are the hardest to fill, my lord.”

“What post have you in view?” said Colbert.

“What position are you aiming for?” said Colbert.

“I see none—not one.”

“I see none—not a single one.”

“There is one, certainly, but one need be almost the king himself to be able to buy it without inconvenience; and the king will not be inclined, I suppose, to purchase the post of procureur-general.”

“There is one, for sure, but you need to be almost like the king himself to buy it without any hassle; and I don’t think the king will want to purchase the position of procureur-general.”

At these words, Vanel fixed his peculiar, humble, dull look upon Colbert, who could hardly tell whether Vanel comprehended him or not. “Why do you speak to me, monseigneur,” said Vanel, “of the post of procureur-general to the parliament; I know no other post than the one M. Fouquet fills.”

At these words, Vanel fixed his strange, humble, blank expression on Colbert, who could barely tell if Vanel understood him or not. “Why are you talking to me, sir,” Vanel said, “about the position of procureur-general to the parliament; I don't know any other role than the one Mr. Fouquet holds.”

“Exactly so, my dear counselor.”

"Absolutely, my dear counselor."

“You are not over fastidious, monseigneur; but before the post can be bought, it must be offered for sale.”

“You're not overly particular, sir; but before the position can be purchased, it has to be put up for sale.”

“I believe, Monsieur Vanel, that it will be for sale before long.”

"I think, Mr. Vanel, that it will be for sale soon."

“For sale! What! M. Fouquet’s post of procureur-general?”

“For sale! What! M. Fouquet’s position as attorney general?”

“So it is said.”

“So it is said.”

“The post which renders him so perfectly invincible, for sale! Ha, ha!” said Vanel, beginning to laugh.

“The post that makes him totally unbeatable is for sale! Ha, ha!” Vanel said, starting to laugh.

“Would you be afraid, then, of the post?” said Colbert, gravely.

“Are you afraid of the mail?” Colbert asked seriously.

“Afraid! no; but—”

“Not afraid! But—”

“Are you desirous of obtaining it?”

“Do you want to get it?”

“You are laughing at me, monseigneur,” replied Vanel. “Is it likely that a counselor of the parliament would not be desirous of becoming procureur-general?”

"You’re laughing at me, sir," Vanel replied. "Is it likely that a councilor of the parliament wouldn’t want to become the attorney general?"

“Well, Monsieur Vanel, since I tell you that the post, as report goes, will be shortly for sale—”

“Well, Mr. Vanel, since I’m telling you that the post, according to reports, will be up for sale soon—”

“I cannot help repeating, monseigneur, that it is impossible; a man never throws away the buckler, behind which he maintains his honor, his fortune, his very life.”

“I can't help but say again, sir, that it's impossible; a man never abandons the shield behind which he protects his honor, his fortune, his very life.”

“There are certain men mad enough, Vanel, to fancy themselves out of the reach of all mischances.”

“There are some men crazy enough, Vanel, to think they’re immune to all bad luck.”

“Yes, monseigneur; but such men never commit their mad acts for the advantage of the poor Vanels of the world.”

“Yes, sir; but those kinds of people never do their crazy things for the benefit of the poor Vanels of the world.”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“For the very reason that those Vanels are poor.”

"For the simple fact that those Vanels are poor."

“It is true that M. Fouquet’s post might cost a good round sum. What would you bid for it, Monsieur Vanel?”

“It’s true that M. Fouquet’s position might be quite expensive. How much would you offer for it, Monsieur Vanel?”

“Everything I am worth.”

"My total worth."

“Which means?”

“What does that mean?”

“Three or four hundred thousand francs.”

“Three or four hundred thousand francs.”

“And the post is worth—”

"And the post is valuable—"

“A million and a half, at the very lowest. I know persons who have offered one million seven hundred thousand francs, without being able to persuade M. Fouquet to sell. Besides, supposing it were to happen that M. Fouquet wished to sell, which I do not believe, in spite of what I have been told—”

“A million and a half, at the very least. I know people who have offered one million seven hundred thousand francs and still couldn’t convince M. Fouquet to sell. Besides, even if it were to happen that M. Fouquet wanted to sell, which I don’t think he does, no matter what I’ve heard—”

“Ah! you have heard something about it, then; who told you?”

“Ah! So you’ve heard something about it, then; who told you?”

“M. de Gourville, M. Pelisson, and others.”

“M. de Gourville, M. Pelisson, and others.”

“Very good; if, therefore, M. Fouquet did wish to sell—”

“Very good; if M. Fouquet really wanted to sell—”

“I could not buy it just yet, since the superintendent will only sell for ready money, and no one has a million and a half to put down at once.”

“I can’t buy it just yet because the superintendent will only sell for cash, and nobody has a million and a half to put down all at once.”

Colbert suddenly interrupted the counselor by an imperious gesture; he had begun to meditate. Observing his superior’s serious attitude, and his perseverance in continuing the conversation on this subject, Vanel awaited the solution without venturing to precipitate it.

Colbert abruptly cut off the counselor with a commanding gesture; he had started to think. Noticing his superior's serious demeanor and determination to keep discussing this topic, Vanel waited for a resolution without daring to rush it.

“Explain to me the privileges which this post confers.”

“Tell me about the privileges that come with this position.”

“The right of impeaching every French subject who is not a prince of the blood; the right of quashing all proceedings taken against any Frenchman, who is neither king nor prince. The procureur-general is the king’s right hand to punish the guilty; the office is the means whereby also he can evade the administration of justice. M. Fouquet, therefore, would be able, by stirring up parliament, to maintain himself even against the king; and the king could as easily, by humoring M. Fouquet, get his edicts registered in spite of every opposition and objection. The procureur-general can be made a very useful or a very dangerous instrument.”

“The right to impeach any French citizen who isn't a royal family member; the right to dismiss any legal actions taken against any French citizen who is neither a king nor a prince. The attorney general is the king’s right-hand man for punishing the guilty; this position is also a way for him to avoid justice. M. Fouquet could, therefore, rally the parliament to stand his ground even against the king; and the king could just as easily, by accommodating M. Fouquet, get his laws approved despite any opposition. The attorney general can be a very useful or very dangerous tool.”

“Vanel, would you like to be procureur-general?” said Colbert, suddenly, softening both his look and his voice.

“Vanel, would you be interested in being the attorney general?” Colbert asked, suddenly softening both his expression and his tone.

“I!” exclaimed the latter; “I have already had the honor to represent to you that I want about eleven hundred thousand francs to make up the amount.”

“I!” exclaimed the latter; “I have already had the honor to tell you that I need about eleven hundred thousand francs to make up the amount.”

“Borrow that sum from your friends.”

“Borrow that amount from your friends.”

“I have no friends richer than myself.”

“I don’t have any friends wealthier than me.”

“You are an honest and honorable man, Vanel.”

“You are an honest and honorable person, Vanel.”

“Ah! monseigneur, if the world would only think as you do!”

“Ah! sir, if only the world thought like you do!”

“I think so, and that is quite enough; and if it should be needed, I will be your security.”

“I believe so, and that’s more than enough; and if necessary, I will be your guarantee.”

“Do not forget the proverb, monseigneur.”

“Don’t forget the saying, man.”

“What is it?”

"What is that?"

“That he who becomes responsible for another has to pay for his fancy.”

“That anyone who takes responsibility for someone else has to cover their costs.”

“Let that make no difference.”

"Don't let that change anything."

Vanel rose, bewildered by this offer which had been so suddenly and unexpectedly made to him. “You are not trifling with me, monseigneur?” he said.

Vanel stood up, confused by this offer that had come to him so suddenly and unexpectedly. “You're not joking with me, are you, sir?” he said.

“Stay; you say that M. Gourville has spoken to you about M. Fouquet’s post?”

“Wait; you mentioned that M. Gourville has talked to you about M. Fouquet’s position?”

“Yes; and M. Pelisson, also.”

“Yes, and M. Pelisson too.”

“Officially so, or only through their own suggestion?”

“Is it official, or just what they suggested themselves?”

“These were their very words: ‘The parliament members are as proud as they are wealthy; they ought to club together two or three millions among themselves, to present to their protector and leader, M. Fouquet.’”

“These were their exact words: ‘The members of parliament are just as arrogant as they are rich; they should pool together two or three million from among themselves to give to their protector and leader, M. Fouquet.’”

“And what did you reply?”

“And what did you say?”

“I said that, for my own part, I would give ten thousand francs if necessary.”

“I said that, for my part, I would pay ten thousand francs if needed.”

“Ah! you like M. Fouquet, then!” exclaimed Colbert, with a look of hatred.

“Ah! So you like M. Fouquet, huh!” Colbert exclaimed, with a look of hatred.

“No; but M. Fouquet is our chief. He is in debt—is on the high road to ruin; and we ought to save the honor of the body of which we are members.”

“No; but M. Fouquet is our leader. He is in debt—he’s heading towards ruin; and we need to preserve the honor of the organization we belong to.”

“Exactly; and that explains why M. Fouquet will be always safe and sound, so long as he occupies his present post,” replied Colbert.

“Exactly; and that’s why M. Fouquet will always be safe and sound as long as he holds his current position,” replied Colbert.

“Thereupon,” said Vanel, “M. Gourville added, ‘If we were to do anything out of charity to M. Fouquet, it could not be otherwise than most humiliating to him; and he would be sure to refuse it. Let the parliament subscribe among themselves to purchase, in a proper manner, the post of procureur-general; in that case, all would go well; the honor of our body would be saved, and M. Fouquet’s pride spared.’”

“Thereupon,” said Vanel, “M. Gourville added, ‘If we were to do anything out of charity for M. Fouquet, it would be incredibly humiliating for him; he would definitely refuse it. Let the parliament chip in together to properly buy the position of procureur-general; that way, everything will go smoothly; our honor will be preserved, and M. Fouquet’s pride will be protected.’”

“That is an opening.”

"That's an opportunity."

“I considered it so, monseigneur.”

"I thought so, monseigneur."

“Well, Monsieur Vanel, you will go at once, and find out either M. Gourville or M. Pelisson. Do you know any other friend of M. Fouquet?”

“Well, Monsieur Vanel, you need to go right away and find either Mr. Gourville or Mr. Pelisson. Do you know any other friends of Mr. Fouquet?”

“I know M. de la Fontaine very well.”

“I know M. de la Fontaine really well.”

“La Fontaine, the rhymester?”

“La Fontaine, the poet?”

“Yes; he used to write verses to my wife, when M. Fouquet was one of our friends.”

“Yes, he used to write poems to my wife when M. Fouquet was one of our friends.”

“Go to him, then, and try and procure an interview with the superintendent.”

“Go to him, then, and try to get an interview with the superintendent.”

“Willingly—but the sum itself?”

“Sure—but what about the total?”

“On the day and hour you arrange to settle the matter, Monsieur Vanel, you shall be supplied with the money, so do not make yourself uneasy on that account.”

“On the day and time you choose to resolve this, Monsieur Vanel, you will be given the money, so don’t worry about that.”

“Monseigneur, such munificence! You eclipse kings even—you surpass M. Fouquet himself.”

“Your Excellency, such generosity! You outshine even kings—you surpass Mr. Fouquet himself.”

“Stay a moment—do not let us mistake each other: I do not make you a present of fourteen hundred thousand francs, Monsieur Vanel; for I have children to provide for—but I will lend you that sum.”

“Wait a moment—let's be clear: I'm not giving you fourteen hundred thousand francs, Monsieur Vanel; I have children to take care of—but I will lend you that amount.”

“Ask whatever interest, whatever security you please, monseigneur; I am quite ready. And when all your requisitions are satisfied, I will still repeat, that you surpass kings and M. Fouquet in munificence. What conditions do you impose?”

“Ask for any interest or security you want, sir; I'm completely willing. And even after all your requests are met, I'll still say that you outshine kings and M. Fouquet in generosity. What conditions are you setting?”

“The repayment in eight years, and a mortgage upon the appointment itself.”

“The repayment in eight years, along with a mortgage on the appointment itself.”

“Certainly. Is that all?”

“Sure. Is that it?”

“Wait a moment. I reserve to myself the right of purchasing the post from you at one hundred and fifty thousand francs profit for yourself, if, in your mode of filling the office, you do not follow out a line of conduct in conformity with the interests of the king and with my projects.”

“Hang on a second. I want to keep the right to buy the position from you for a profit of one hundred and fifty thousand francs for yourself, if you don't act in a way that aligns with the king's interests and my plans.”

“Ah-h!” said Vanel, in an altered tone.

“Ah-h!” Vanel said, changing his tone.

“Is there anything in that which can possibly be objectionable to you, Monsieur Vanel?” said Colbert, coldly.

“Is there anything in that which you could possibly find objectionable, Monsieur Vanel?” Colbert said coolly.

“Oh! no, no,” replied Vanel, nervously.

“Oh! no, no,” Vanel replied, anxiously.

“Very good. We will sign an agreement to that effect whenever you like. And now go as quickly as you can to M. Fouquet’s friend, obtain an interview with the superintendent; do not be too difficult in making whatever concessions may be required of you; and when once the arrangements are all made—”

“Sounds great. We can sign an agreement on that whenever you're ready. Now, head over to M. Fouquet’s friend as quickly as you can, get a meeting with the superintendent; try not to be too difficult about any concessions you might need to make; and once everything is arranged—”

“I will press him to sign.”

“I will urge him to sign.”

“Be most careful to do nothing of the kind; do not speak of signatures with M. Fouquet, nor of deeds, nor even ask him to pass his word. Understand this: otherwise you will lose everything. All you have to do is to get M. Fouquet to give you his hand on the matter. Go, go.”

“Be very careful not to do anything like that; don’t mention signatures with M. Fouquet, or deeds, or even ask him to promise anything. Understand this: otherwise, you will lose everything. All you need to do is get M. Fouquet to agree to the matter. Go, go.”

Chapter XLIII. An Interview with the Queen-Mother.

The queen-mother was in the bedroom at the Palais Royal, with Madame de Motteville and Senora Molina. King Louis, who had been impatiently expected the whole day, had not made his appearance; and the queen, who was growing impatient, had often sent to inquire about him. The moral atmosphere of the court seemed to indicate an approaching storm; the courtiers and the ladies of the court avoided meeting in the ante-chambers and the corridors in order not to converse on compromising subjects. Monsieur had joined the king early in the morning for a hunting-party; Madame remained in her own apartment, cool and distant to every one; and the queen-mother, after she had said her prayers in Latin, talked of domestic matters with her two friends in pure Castilian. Madame de Motteville, who understood the language perfectly, answered her in French. When the three ladies had exhausted every form of dissimulation and of politeness, as a circuitous mode of expressing that the king’s conduct was making the queen and the queen-mother pine away through sheer grief and vexation, and when, in the most guarded and polished phrases, they had fulminated every variety of imprecation against Mademoiselle de la Valliere, the queen-mother terminated her attack by an exclamation indicative of her own reflections and character. “Estos hijos!” said she to Molina—which means, “These children!” words full of meaning on a mother’s lips—words full of terrible significance in the mouth of a queen who, like Anne of Austria, hid many curious secrets in her soul.

The queen-mother was in the bedroom at the Palais Royal, with Madame de Motteville and Senora Molina. King Louis, who had been eagerly awaited all day, had not shown up; and the queen, feeling increasingly impatient, had frequently sent for updates about him. The mood at court felt like a brewing storm; the courtiers and ladies avoided crossing paths in the antechambers and corridors to steer clear of discussing sensitive topics. Monsieur had joined the king early in the morning for a hunting trip; Madame stayed in her own room, cool and distant to everyone. After saying her prayers in Latin, the queen-mother talked about everyday matters with her two friends in pure Castilian. Madame de Motteville, who understood the language perfectly, replied in French. When the three ladies had exhausted all forms of subtlety and politeness, trying to convey that the king's behavior was causing both the queen and the queen-mother to waste away from grief and frustration, and when, with the most careful and refined expressions, they had unleashed every possible curse against Mademoiselle de la Valliere, the queen-mother concluded her remarks with an exclamation reflecting her thoughts and character. “Estos hijos!” she said to Molina—which means, “These children!”—words filled with meaning on a mother's lips and carrying heavy significance in the mouth of a queen like Anne of Austria, who hid many intriguing secrets within her soul.

“Yes,” said Molina, “children, children! for whom every mother becomes a sacrifice.”

“Yeah,” said Molina, “kids, kids! for whom every mom makes a sacrifice.”

“Yes,” replied the queen; “a mother sacrifices everything, certainly.” She did not finish her phrase; for she fancied, when she raised her eyes towards the full-length portrait of the pale Louis XIII., that light once more flashed from her husband’s dull eyes, and his nostrils grew livid with wrath. The portrait seemed animated by a living expression—speak it did not, but it seemed to threaten. A profound silence succeeded the queen’s last remark. La Molina began to turn over ribbons and laces on a large work-table. Madame de Motteville, surprised at the look of mutual intelligence which had been exchanged between the confidant and her mistress, cast down her eyes like a discreet woman, and pretending to be observant of nothing that was passing, listened with the utmost attention to every word. She heard nothing, however, but a very insignificant “hum” on the part of the Spanish duenna, who was the incarnation of caution—and a profound sigh on that of the queen. She looked up immediately.

“Yes,” the queen replied; “a mother gives up everything, for sure.” She didn’t finish her sentence because, as she looked up at the full-length portrait of the pale Louis XIII., she felt that a spark had returned to her husband’s dull eyes, and his nostrils flared with anger. The portrait seemed to come alive with a threatening expression—though it didn’t speak, it felt menacing. A deep silence followed the queen’s comment. La Molina began sorting through ribbons and laces on a large work table. Madame de Motteville, taken aback by the look of shared understanding between the confidant and her mistress, lowered her eyes like a respectful woman. Pretending not to notice what was happening, she listened intently to every word. However, all she heard was a very casual “hum” from the cautious Spanish duenna, and a deep sigh from the queen. She looked up immediately.

“You are suffering?” she said.

"Are you in pain?" she said.

“No, Motteville, no; why do you say that?”

“No, Motteville, no; why would you say that?”

“Your majesty almost groaned just now.”

“Your majesty almost groaned just now.”

“You are right; I did sigh, in truth.”

"You’re right; I really did sigh."

“Monsieur Valot is not far off; I believe he is in Madame’s apartment.”

“Monsieur Valot isn’t far away; I think he’s in Madame’s apartment.”

“Why is he with Madame?”

“Why is he with her?”

“Madame is troubled with nervous attacks.”

"Madame is having panic attacks."

“A very fine disorder, indeed! There is little good in M. Valot being there, when a very different physician would quickly cure Madame.”

“A really great mess, for sure! There’s not much use in M. Valot being around when a completely different doctor could quickly help Madame.”

Madame de Motteville looked up with an air of great surprise, as she replied, “Another doctor instead of M. Valot?—whom do you mean?”

Madame de Motteville looked up in shock as she replied, “Another doctor instead of M. Valot? Who are you talking about?”

“Occupation, Motteville, occupation. If any one is really ill, it is my poor daughter.”

“Occupation, Motteville, occupation. If anyone is truly sick, it’s my poor daughter.”

“And your majesty, too.”

"And you too, your majesty."

“Less so this evening, though.”

“Not so much this evening, though.”

“Do not believe that too confidently, madame,” said De Motteville. And, as if to justify her caution, a sharp, acute pain seized the queen, who turned deadly pale, and threw herself back in the chair, with every symptom of a sudden fainting fit. Molina ran to a richly gilded tortoise-shell cabinet, from which she took a large rock-crystal bottle of scented salts, and held it to the queen’s nostrils, who inhaled it wildly for a few minutes, and murmured:

“Don’t be too sure of that, madame,” De Motteville said. And, as if to prove her right, a sharp, intense pain hit the queen, who went deathly pale and leaned back in the chair, showing all the signs of a sudden fainting spell. Molina rushed to an ornate tortoise-shell cabinet, grabbed a large rock-crystal bottle of scented salts, and held it to the queen’s nose, who inhaled it frantically for a few minutes, then murmured:

“It is hastening my death—but Heaven’s will be done!”

“It’s speeding up my death—but whatever happens, happens!”

“Your majesty’s death is not so near at hand,” added Molina, replacing the smelling-bottle in the cabinet.

“Your majesty isn’t facing death anytime soon,” added Molina, putting the smelling bottle back in the cabinet.

“Does your majesty feel better now?” inquired Madame de Motteville.

“Does Your Majesty feel better now?” asked Madame de Motteville.

“Much better,” returned the queen, placing her finger on her lips, to impose silence on her favorite.

“Much better,” said the queen, putting her finger to her lips to signal silence to her favorite.

“It is very strange,” remarked Madame de Motteville, after a pause.

“It’s really strange,” said Madame de Motteville, after a pause.

“What is strange?” said the queen.

“What’s weird?” asked the queen.

“Does your majesty remember the day when this pain attacked you for the first time?”

“Do you remember the day this pain hit you for the first time, your majesty?”

“I remember only that it was a grievously sad day for me, Motteville.”

“I only remember that it was a really sad day for me, Motteville.”

“But your majesty did not always regard that day as a sad one.”

“But Your Majesty didn’t always see that day as a sad one.”

“Why?”

"Why?"

“Because three and twenty years ago, on that very day, his present majesty, your own glorious son, was born at the very same hour.”

“Because twenty-three years ago, on this very day, your glorious son, the current king, was born at the exact same hour.”

The queen uttered a loud cry, buried her face in her hands, and seemed utterly prostrated for some minutes; but whether from recollections which arose in her mind, or from reflection, or even with sheer pain, was doubtful. La Molina darted a look at Madame de Motteville, so full of bitter reproach, that the poor woman, perfectly ignorant of its meaning, was in her own exculpation on the point of asking an explanation, when, suddenly, Anne of Austria arose and said, “Yes, the 5th of September; my sorrow began on the 5th of September. The greatest joy, one day; the deepest sorrow the next;—the sorrow,” she added, “the bitter expiation of a too excessive joy.”

The queen let out a loud cry, buried her face in her hands, and seemed completely overwhelmed for a few minutes. It was unclear whether this was due to memories flooding her mind, deep reflection, or just pure pain. La Molina shot a glance at Madame de Motteville, filled with such bitter reproach that the poor woman, completely unaware of its meaning, was just about to ask for clarification in her defense when, suddenly, Anne of Austria stood up and said, “Yes, September 5th; my sadness started on September 5th. The greatest joy one day; the deepest sorrow the next;—the sorrow,” she added, “the painful punishment for having felt too much joy.”

And, from that moment, Anne of Austria, whose memory and reason seemed to be suspended for the time, remained impenetrable, with vacant look, mind almost wandering, and hands hanging heavily down, as if life had almost departed.

And from that moment on, Anne of Austria, whose thoughts and clarity seemed to be frozen in time, became distant, with a blank stare, her mind almost wandering, and her hands hanging limply, as if life had nearly left her.

“We must put her to bed,” said La Molina.

“We need to get her to bed,” said La Molina.

“Presently, Molina.”

"Currently, Molina."

“Let us leave the queen alone,” added the Spanish attendant.

“Let’s leave the queen alone,” added the Spanish attendant.

Madame de Motteville rose; large tears were rolling down the queen’s pallid face; and Molina, having observed this sign of weakness, fixed her black vigilant eyes upon her.

Madame de Motteville stood up; big tears were streaming down the queen’s pale face; and Molina, noticing this sign of vulnerability, locked her dark, watchful eyes on her.

“Yes, yes,” replied the queen. “Leave us, Motteville; go.”

“Yes, yes,” replied the queen. “Leave us, Motteville; go.”

The word “us” produced a disagreeable effect upon the ears of the French favorite; for it signified that an interchange of secrets, or of revelations of the past, was about to be made, and that one person was de trop in the conversation which seemed likely to take place.

The word “us” had an unpleasant effect on the French favorite’s ears because it implied that secrets or revelations about the past were about to be shared, and that one person was de trop in the conversation that seemed likely to happen.

“Will Molina, alone, be sufficient for your majesty to-night?” inquired the French woman.

“Will Molina be enough for your majesty tonight?” asked the French woman.

“Yes,” replied the queen. Madame de Motteville bowed in submission, and was about to withdraw, when suddenly an old female attendant, dressed as if she had belonged to the Spanish court of the year 1620, opened the door, and surprised the queen in her tears. “The remedy!” she cried, delightedly, to the queen, as she unceremoniously approached the group.

“Yes,” replied the queen. Madame de Motteville bowed in submission and was about to leave when suddenly an old female attendant, dressed as if she had come from the Spanish court of 1620, opened the door and caught the queen in tears. “The remedy!” she exclaimed happily to the queen as she walked up to the group without any formalities.

“What remedy?” said Anne of Austria.

“What solution?” said Anne of Austria.

“For your majesty’s sufferings,” the former replied.

“For your majesty’s hardships,” the former replied.

“Who brings it?” asked Madame de Motteville, eagerly; “Monsieur Valot?”

“Who’s bringing it?” asked Madame de Motteville, eagerly. “Monsieur Valot?”

“No; a lady from Flanders.”

“No; a woman from Flanders.”

“From Flanders? Is she Spanish?” inquired the queen.

“From Flanders? Is she from Spain?” asked the queen.

“I don’t know.”

"I have no idea."

“Who sent her?”

“Who sent her?”

“M. Colbert.”

“M. Colbert.”

“Her name?”

"What's her name?"

“She did not mention it.”

“She didn’t mention it.”

“Her position in life?”

"What's her role in life?"

“She will answer that herself.”

“She’ll answer that herself.”

“Who is she?”

"Who's she?"

“She is masked.”

"She is wearing a mask."

“Go, Molina; go and see!” cried the queen.

“Go, Molina; go and check it out!” shouted the queen.

“It is needless,” suddenly replied a voice, at once firm and gentle in its tone, which proceeded from the other side of the tapestry hangings; a voice which made the attendants start, and the queen tremble excessively. At the same moment, a masked female appeared through the hangings, and, before the queen could speak a syllable she added, “I am connected with the order of the Beguines of Bruges, and do, indeed, bring with me the remedy which is certain to effect a cure of your majesty’s complaint.” No one uttered a sound, and the Beguine did not move a step.

“It’s unnecessary,” a voice suddenly replied, sounding both firm and gentle, coming from behind the tapestry hangings. The voice startled the attendants and made the queen tremble noticeably. At that moment, a masked woman stepped through the hangings, and before the queen could say a word, she added, “I’m affiliated with the Beguines of Bruges, and I do have the remedy that will surely cure your majesty’s ailment.” Everyone fell silent, and the Beguine didn’t move an inch.

“Speak,” said the queen.

“Speak,” the queen said.

“I will, when we are alone,” was the answer.

“I will, when we’re alone,” was the answer.

Anne of Austria looked at her attendants, who immediately withdrew. The Beguine, thereupon, advanced a few steps towards the queen, and bowed reverently before her. The queen gazed with increasing mistrust at this woman, who, in her turn, fixed a pair of brilliant eyes upon her, through her mask.

Anne of Austria glanced at her attendants, who quickly stepped back. The Beguine then moved a few steps closer to the queen and bowed respectfully. The queen looked at this woman with growing suspicion, while the Beguine stared back at her with a pair of bright eyes visible through her mask.

“The queen of France must, indeed, be very ill,” said Anne of Austria, “if it is known at the Beguinage of Bruges that she stands in need of being cured.”

“The queen of France must be really sick,” said Anne of Austria, “if people at the Beguinage of Bruges know she needs treatment.”

“Your majesty is not irremediably ill.”

“Your majesty is not incurably sick.”

“But tell me how you happen to know I am suffering?”

“But tell me how you know I'm suffering?”

“Your majesty has friends in Flanders.”

“Your majesty has friends in Flanders.”

“Since these friends, then, sent you, mention their names.”

“Since these friends sent you, mention their names.”

“Impossible, madame, since your majesty’s memory has not been awakened by your heart.”

“Impossible, ma'am, since your highness’s memory hasn’t been triggered by your heart.”

Anne of Austria looked up, endeavoring to discover through the mysterious mask, and this ambiguous language, the name of her companion, who expressed herself with such familiarity and freedom; then, suddenly, wearied by a curiosity which wounded every feeling of pride in her nature, she said, “You are ignorant, perhaps, that royal personages are never spoken to with the face masked.”

Anne of Austria looked up, trying to see through the mysterious mask and figure out the identity of her companion, who spoke so freely and casually. Then, suddenly, tired of a curiosity that hurt her pride, she said, “You might not know that royal figures are never addressed with their faces covered.”

“Deign to excuse me, madame,” replied the Beguine, humbly.

“Please forgive me, ma'am,” replied the Beguine, humbly.

“I cannot excuse you. I may, possibly, forgive you, if you throw your mask aside.”

“I can’t excuse you. I might be able to forgive you if you take off your mask.”

“I have made a vow, madame, to attend and aid all afflicted and suffering persons, without ever permitting them to behold my face. I might have been able to administer some relief to your body and to your mind, too; but since your majesty forbids me, I will take my leave. Adieu, madame, adieu!”

“I’ve made a promise, madame, to care for and assist all those who are suffering, without ever allowing them to see my face. I could have offered some relief to your body and your mind as well; but since your majesty doesn’t allow it, I will take my leave. Goodbye, madame, goodbye!”

These words were uttered with a harmony of tone and respect of manner that disarmed the queen of all anger and suspicion, but did not remove her feeling of curiosity. “You are right,” she said; “it ill-becomes those who are suffering to reject the means of relief Heaven sends them. Speak, then; and may you, indeed, be able, as you assert, to administer relief to my body—”

These words were spoken with a harmony of tone and a respectful manner that disarmed the queen of all anger and suspicion, but didn’t erase her curiosity. “You’re right,” she said; “it’s not right for those who are suffering to turn away the help that Heaven offers. Go ahead; and may you truly be able, as you claim, to provide relief to my body—”

“Let us first speak a little of the mind, if you please,” said the Beguine—“of the mind, which, I am sure, must also suffer.”

“Let’s first talk a bit about the mind, if that’s okay,” said the Beguine—“about the mind, which I’m sure must also be in pain.”

“My mind?”

"My thoughts?"

“There are cancers so insidious in their nature that their very pulsations cannot be felt. Such cancers, madame, leave the ivory whiteness of the skin unblemished, and putrefy not the firm, fair flesh, with their blue tints; the physician who bends over the patient’s chest hears not, though he listens, the insatiable teeth of the disease grinding onward through the muscles, and the blood flows freely on; the knife has never been able to destroy, and rarely, even temporarily, to disarm the rage of these mortal scourges,—their home is in the mind, which they corrupt,—they gnaw the whole heart until it breaks. Such, madame, are the cancers fatal to queens; are you, too, free from their scourge?”

“There are cancers so subtle that you can’t even feel them. These cancers, madam, leave the skin perfectly white and don’t spoil the smooth, clear flesh with any discoloration; the doctor who examines the patient’s chest hears, even as he listens, the relentless grip of the disease creeping through the muscles, while the blood flows freely; the knife has never been able to eliminate, and rarely even temporarily weaken, the fury of these deadly afflictions—they reside in the mind, which they poison—they eat away at the whole heart until it shatters. Such, madam, are the cancers that can be fatal to queens; are you also free from their affliction?”

Anne slowly raised her arm, dazzling in its perfect whiteness, and pure in its rounded outlines as it was in the time of her earlier days.

Anne slowly raised her arm, stunning in its perfect whiteness and beautiful in its smooth curves, just like it was in her younger days.

“The evils to which you allude,” she said, “are the condition of the lives of the high in rank upon earth, to whom Heaven has imparted mind. When those evils become too heavy to be borne, Heaven lightens their burdens by penitence and confession. Thus, only, we lay down our burden and the secrets that oppress us. But, forget not that the same gracious Heaven, in its mercy, apportions to their trials the strength of the feeble creatures of its hand; and my strength has enabled me to bear my burden. For the secrets of others, the silence of Heaven is more than sufficient; for my own secrets, that of my confessor is enough.”

“The struggles you mention,” she said, “are part of the lives of those in high positions on Earth, to whom Heaven has granted intellect. When those struggles become too overwhelming, Heaven eases their load through repentance and confession. That’s how we let go of our burdens and the secrets that weigh us down. But don’t forget that the same benevolent Heaven, in its kindness, gives us the strength we need to handle the trials we face; and my strength has helped me carry my burden. For the secrets of others, Heaven's silence is more than enough; for my own secrets, the silence of my confessor is sufficient.”

“You are as courageous, madame, I see, as ever, against your enemies. You do not acknowledge your confidence in your friends?”

“You are as brave, madam, as ever, when facing your enemies. Don’t you have any faith in your friends?”

“Queens have no friends; if you have nothing further to say to me,—if you feel yourself inspired by Heaven as a prophetess—leave me, I pray, for I dread the future.”

“Queens have no friends; if you have nothing else to say to me,—if you believe you’re inspired by Heaven as a prophetess—please leave me, because I fear what’s to come.”

“I should have supposed,” said the Beguine, resolutely, “that you would rather have dreaded the past.”

“I would have thought,” said the Beguine, firmly, “that you would prefer to have feared the past.”

Hardly had these words escaped her lips, than the queen rose up proudly. “Speak,” she cried, in a short, imperious tone of voice; “explain yourself briefly, quickly, entirely; or, if not—”

Hardly had these words left her lips when the queen stood up proudly. “Speak,” she said in a short, commanding tone; “explain yourself briefly, quickly, completely; or, if not—”

“Nay, do not threaten me, your majesty,” said the Beguine, gently; “I came here to you full of compassion and respect. I came here on the part of a friend.”

“Nah, don’t threaten me, your majesty,” said the Beguine, gently; “I came here to you full of compassion and respect. I came here on behalf of a friend.”

“Prove that to me! Comfort, instead of irritating me.”

“Show me that! Comfort me instead of annoying me.”

“Easily enough, and your majesty will see who is friendly to you. What misfortune has happened to your majesty during these three and twenty years past—”

“It's easy enough, and your majesty will see who is on your side. What misfortune has befallen your majesty during these twenty-three years?”

“Serious misfortunes, indeed; have I not lost the king?”

“Seriously unfortunate, right? Haven't I lost the king?”

“I speak not of misfortunes of that kind. I wish to ask you, if, since the birth of the king, any indiscretion on a friend’s part has caused your majesty the slightest serious anxiety, or distress?”

“I’m not talking about those kinds of misfortunes. I want to know if, since the king was born, any mistakes made by a friend have caused you, Your Majesty, even the slightest serious worry or distress?”

“I do not understand you,” replied the queen, clenching her teeth in order to conceal her emotion.

“I don’t understand you,” replied the queen, gritting her teeth to hide her feelings.

“I will make myself understood, then. Your majesty remembers that the king was born on the 5th of September, 1638, at a quarter past eleven o’clock.”

“I’ll make myself clear, then. Your majesty remembers that the king was born on September 5th, 1638, at a quarter past eleven o’clock.”

“Yes,” stammered out the queen.

“Yeah,” stammered the queen.

“At half-past twelve,” continued the Beguine, “the dauphin, who had been baptized by Monseigneur de Meaux in the king’s and your own presence, was acknowledged as the heir of the crown of France. The king then went to the chapel of the old Chateau de Saint-Germain, to hear the Te Deum chanted.”

“At 12:30,” the Beguine continued, “the dauphin, who had been baptized by Monseigneur de Meaux in the king’s and your own presence, was recognized as the heir to the crown of France. The king then went to the chapel of the old Chateau de Saint-Germain to listen to the Te Deum being sung.”

“Quite true, quite true,” murmured the queen.

“That's right, that's right,” murmured the queen.

“Your majesty’s conferment took place in the presence of Monsieur, his majesty’s late uncle, of the princes, and of the ladies attached to the court. The king’s physician, Bouvard, and Honore, the surgeon, were stationed in the ante-chamber; your majesty slept from three o’clock until seven, I believe.”

“Your majesty’s ceremony happened in front of Monsieur, the king’s late uncle, the princes, and the ladies of the court. The king’s doctor, Bouvard, and the surgeon, Honore, were waiting in the anteroom; your majesty napped from three o’clock until seven, I believe.”

“Yes, yes; but you tell me no more than every one else knows as well as you and myself.”

“Yes, yes; but you’re telling me nothing more than what everyone else knows just as well as you and I do.”

“I am now, madame, approaching that which very few persons are acquainted with. Very few persons, did I say, alas! I might say two only, for formerly there were but five in all, and, for many years past, the secret has been well preserved by the deaths of the principal participators in it. The late king sleeps now with his ancestors; Perronnette, the midwife, soon followed him; Laporte is already forgotten.”

“I am now, madam, about to discuss something that very few people know about. Very few people, did I say? Sadly, I could say only two, because there used to be just five in total, and for many years, the secret has been well kept due to the deaths of the main people involved. The late king is now resting with his ancestors; Perronnette, the midwife, soon followed him; and Laporte is already forgotten.”

The queen opened her lips as though to reply; she felt, beneath her icy hand, with which she kept her face half concealed, the beads of perspiration on her brow.

The queen opened her mouth as if to respond; she felt, under her cold hand, which she used to partially cover her face, the beads of sweat on her forehead.

“It was eight o’clock,” pursued the Beguine; “the king was seated at supper, full of joy and happiness; around him on all sides arose wild cries of delight and drinking of healths; the people cheered beneath the balconies; the Swiss guards, the musketeers, and the royal guards wandered through the city, borne about in triumph by the drunken students. Those boisterous sounds of general joy disturbed the dauphin, the future king of France, who was quietly lying in the arms of Madame de Hausac, his nurse, and whose eyes, as he opened them, and stared about, might have observed two crowns at the foot of his cradle. Suddenly your majesty uttered a piercing cry, and Dame Perronnette immediately flew to your bedside. The doctors were dining in a room at some distance from your chamber; the palace, deserted from the frequency of the irruptions made into it, was without either sentinels or guards. The midwife, having questioned and examined your majesty, gave a sudden exclamation as if in wild astonishment, and taking you in her arms, bewildered almost out of her senses from sheer distress of mind, dispatched Laporte to inform the king that her majesty the queen-mother wished to see him in her room. Laporte, you are aware, madame, was a man of the most admirable calmness and presence of mind. He did not approach the king as if he were the bearer of alarming intelligence and wished to inspire the terror he himself experienced; besides, it was not a very terrifying intelligence which awaited the king. Therefore, Laporte appeared with a smile upon his lips, and approached the king’s chair, saying to him—‘Sire, the queen is very happy, and would be still more so to see your majesty.’ On that day, Louis XIII. would have given his crown away to the veriest beggar for a ‘God bless you.’ Animated, light-hearted, and full of gayety, the king rose from the table, and said to those around him, in a tone that Henry IV. might have adopted,—‘Gentlemen, I am going to see my wife.’ He came to your beside, madame, at the very moment Dame Perronnette presented to him a second prince, as beautiful and healthy as the former, and said—‘Sire, Heaven will not allow the kingdom of France to fall into the female line.’ The king, yielding to a first impulse, clasped the child in his arms, and cried, ‘Oh, Heaven, I thank Thee!’”

“It was eight o’clock,” continued the Beguine; “the king was having dinner, filled with joy and happiness; all around him were wild cries of delight and toast-making; the crowd cheered beneath the balconies; the Swiss guards, musketeers, and royal guards roamed the city, carried in triumph by drunken students. Those loud sounds of celebration disturbed the dauphin, the future king of France, who was quietly resting in the arms of Madame de Hausac, his nurse, and whose eyes, as he opened them and looked around, might have noticed two crowns at the foot of his crib. Suddenly your majesty let out a piercing cry, and Dame Perronnette immediately rushed to your side. The doctors were dining in a room far from your chamber; the palace, empty due to frequent disturbances, was without sentinels or guards. The midwife, after questioning and examining your majesty, exclaimed in shock, almost losing her senses from sheer distress, and took you in her arms, sending Laporte to inform the king that her majesty the queen-mother wanted to see him in her room. Laporte, as you know, madame, was a man of remarkable calmness and presence of mind. He didn’t approach the king as if he carried alarming news meant to instill the same fear he felt; besides, the news awaiting the king wasn’t particularly terrifying. So, Laporte appeared with a smile on his face and approached the king’s chair, saying to him—‘Sire, the queen is very happy, and would be even happier to see you.’ On that day, Louis XIII. would have given his crown to the poorest beggar for a ‘God bless you.’ Energized, cheerful, and full of joy, the king rose from the table and told those around him, in a tone Henry IV. would have used,—‘Gentlemen, I’m going to see my wife.’ He arrived at your side, madame, just as Dame Perronnette presented him with a second prince, as beautiful and healthy as the first, and said—‘Sire, Heaven will not allow the kingdom of France to fall into the female line.’ The king, reacting on impulse, took the child in his arms and exclaimed, ‘Oh, Heaven, I thank Thee!’”

At this part of her recital, the Beguine paused, observing how intensely the queen was suffering; she had thrown herself back in her chair, and with her head bent forward and her eyes fixed, listened without seeming to hear, and her lips moving convulsively, either breathing a prayer to Heaven or imprecations on the woman standing before her.

At this part of her recital, the Beguine paused, noticing how deeply the queen was suffering; she had leaned back in her chair, and with her head tilted forward and her eyes fixed, listened without seeming to hear, her lips moving uncontrollably, either whispering a prayer to Heaven or cursing the woman standing before her.

“Ah! I do not believe that, if, because there could be but one dauphin in France,” exclaimed the Beguine, “the queen allowed that child to vegetate, banished from his royal parents’ presence, she was on that account an unfeeling mother. Oh, no, no; there are those alive who have known and witnessed the passionate kisses she imprinted on that innocent creature in exchange for a life of misery and gloom to which state policy condemned the twin brother of Louis XIV.”

“Ah! I can’t believe that, just because there could only be one dauphin in France,” the Beguine exclaimed, “the queen let that child waste away, kept away from his royal parents, making her a heartless mother. Oh, no, no; there are people still alive who have seen the passionate kisses she planted on that innocent child as a trade for a life of misery and sadness that state policy forced upon the twin brother of Louis XIV.”

“Oh! Heaven!” murmured the queen feebly.

“Oh! My God!” murmured the queen weakly.

“It is admitted,” continued the Beguine, quickly, “that when the king perceived the effect which would result from the existence of two sons, equal in age and pretensions, he trembled for the welfare of France, for the tranquillity of the state; and it is equally well known that Cardinal de Richelieu, by the direction of Louis XIII., thought over the subject with deep attention, and after an hour’s meditation in his majesty’s cabinet, he pronounced the following sentence:—‘One prince means peace and safety for the state; two competitors, civil war and anarchy.’”

“It’s acknowledged,” the Beguine continued quickly, “that when the king realized the implications of having two sons, both of the same age and ambitions, he worried for the future of France and the stability of the state. It is also well known that Cardinal de Richelieu, under Louis XIII.'s direction, thought deeply about this matter. After an hour of reflection in the king’s private quarters, he stated: ‘One prince means peace and security for the state; two rivals lead to civil war and chaos.’”

The queen rose suddenly from her seat, pale as death, and her hands clenched together:

The queen suddenly stood up from her seat, pale as a ghost, with her hands tightly clenched together:

“You know too much,” she said, in a hoarse, thick voice, “since you refer to secrets of state. As for the friends from whom you have acquired this secret, they are false and treacherous. You are their accomplice in the crime which is being now committed. Now, throw aside your mask, or I will have you arrested by my captain of the guards. Do not think that this secret terrifies me! You have obtained it, you shall restore it to me. Never shall it leave your bosom, for neither your secret nor your own life belong to you from this moment.”

“You know too much,” she said, in a rough, thick voice, “since you mention state secrets. As for the friends who gave you this secret, they are deceitful and treacherous. You are complicit in the crime that is happening right now. Now, take off your mask, or I will have my captain of the guards arrest you. Don’t think this secret scares me! You’ve got it, and you will give it back to me. It will never leave you because from this moment on, neither your secret nor your life belong to you.”

Anne of Austria, joining gesture to the threat, advanced a couple of steps towards the Beguine.

Anne of Austria, combining a gesture with her threat, took a few steps toward the Beguine.

“Learn,” said the latter, “to know and value the fidelity, the honor, and secrecy of the friends you have abandoned.” And, then, suddenly she threw aside her mask.

“Learn,” said the latter, “to recognize and appreciate the loyalty, the honor, and the confidentiality of the friends you’ve left behind.” And then, suddenly, she removed her mask.

“Madame de Chevreuse!” exclaimed the queen.

“Madame de Chevreuse!” the queen exclaimed.

“With your majesty, the sole living confidante of the secret.”

“With your majesty, the only living confidante of the secret.”

“Ah!” murmured Anne of Austria; “come and embrace me, duchesse. Alas! you kill your friend in thus trifling with her terrible distress.”

“Ah!” murmured Anne of Austria; “come and hug me, duchess. Alas! you’re putting your friend in agony by joking around with her serious troubles.”

And the queen, leaning her head upon the shoulder of the old duchesse, burst into a flood of bitter tears. “How young you are—still!” said the latter, in a hollow voice; “you can weep!”

And the queen, resting her head on the shoulder of the old duchess, broke down in tears. “You’re still so young!” the duchess said in a hollow voice; “you can cry!”

Chapter XLIV. Two Friends.

The queen looked steadily at Madame de Chevreuse, and said: “I believe you just now made use of the word ‘happy’ in speaking of me. Hitherto, duchesse, I had thought it impossible that a human creature could anywhere be found more miserable than the queen of France.”

The queen gazed firmly at Madame de Chevreuse and said, “I believe you just referred to me as ‘happy.’ Until now, duchesse, I thought it was impossible for anyone to be more miserable than the queen of France.”

“Your afflictions, madame, have indeed been terrible enough. But by the side of those great and grand misfortunes to which we, two old friends, separated by men’s malice, were just now alluding, you possess sources of pleasure, slight enough in themselves it may be, but greatly envied by the world.”

“Your troubles, madam, have truly been severe. But alongside those significant and overwhelming misfortunes that we, two old friends, separated by others’ cruelty, were just mentioning, you have sources of joy, small as they may be, but greatly envied by others.”

“What are they?” said Anne of Austria, bitterly. “What can induce you to pronounce the word ‘pleasure,’ duchesse—you who, just now, admitted that my body and my mind both stood in need of remedies?”

“What are they?” said Anne of Austria, bitterly. “What could make you say the word ‘pleasure,’ duchesse—you who just admitted that my body and my mind both need healing?”

Madame de Chevreuse collected herself for a moment, and then murmured, “How far removed kings are from other people!”

Madame de Chevreuse took a moment to gather her thoughts, then softly said, “Kings are so far removed from everyone else!”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“I mean that they are so far removed from the vulgar herd that they forget that others often stand in need of the bare necessities of life. They are like the inhabitant of the African mountains, who, gazing from the verdant tableland, refreshed by the rills of melted snow, cannot comprehend that the dwellers in the plains below are perishing from hunger and thirst in the midst of the desert, burnt up by the heat of the sun.”

“I mean that they are so far disconnected from the everyday people that they forget that others often need the basic necessities of life. They are like someone living in the African mountains, who, looking out from the green highlands, refreshed by the streams of melted snow, cannot understand that the people in the plains below are dying from hunger and thirst in the middle of the desert, scorched by the sun's heat.”

The queen colored, for she now began to perceive the drift of her friend’s remark. “It was very wrong,” she said, “to have neglected you.”

The queen blushed, realizing the meaning behind her friend’s comment. “It was really wrong,” she said, “to have overlooked you.”

“Oh! madame, I know the king has inherited the hatred his father bore me. The king would exile me if he knew I were in the Palais Royal.”

“Oh! Madame, I know the king has inherited the hatred his father had for me. The king would exile me if he knew I was in the Palais Royal.”

“I cannot say that the king is very well disposed towards you, duchesse,” replied the queen; “but I could—secretly, you know—”

“I can’t say that the king is very friendly towards you, duchess,” replied the queen; “but I could—privately, you know—”

The duchesse’s disdainful smile produced a feeling of uneasiness in the queen’s mind. “Duchesse,” she hastened to add, “you did perfectly right to come here, even were it only to give us the happiness of contradicting the report of your death.”

The duchess’s scornful smile made the queen feel uneasy. “Duchess,” she quickly added, “you did absolutely the right thing by coming here, even if it was just to give us the joy of contradicting the news of your death.”

“Has it been rumored, then, that I was dead?”

“Has it been rumored that I’m dead?”

“Everywhere.”

"Everywhere."

“And yet my children did not go into mourning.”

“And yet my kids didn’t go into mourning.”

“Ah! you know, duchesse, the court is very frequently moving about from place to place; we see M. Albert de Luynes but seldom, and many things escape our minds in the midst of the preoccupations that constantly beset us.”

“Ah! you know, duchess, the court is often on the move; we rarely see Mr. Albert de Luynes, and many things slip our minds amid the constant distractions we face.”

“Your majesty ought not to have believed the report of my death.”

“Your majesty shouldn’t have believed the news of my death.”

“Why not? Alas! we are all mortal; and you may perceive how rapidly I, your younger sister, as we used formerly to say, am approaching the tomb.”

“Why not? Unfortunately! we are all human; and you can see how quickly I, your younger sister, as we used to say, am getting closer to the grave.”

“If your majesty believed me dead, you ought, in that case, to have been astonished not to have received the news.”

“If your majesty thought I was dead, then you should have been surprised that you didn’t get the news.”

“Death not unfrequently takes us by surprise, duchesse.”

“Death often catches us off guard, duchesse.”

“Oh! your majesty, those who are burdened with secrets such as we have just now discussed must, as a necessity of their nature, satisfy their craving desire to divulge them, and they feel they must gratify that desire before they die. Among the various preparations for their final journey, the task of placing their papers in order is not omitted.”

“Oh! Your majesty, those who carry secrets like the ones we've just talked about must, by their very nature, satisfy their urge to share them, and they feel they have to fulfill that desire before they pass away. Among the many things they prepare for their final journey, organizing their papers is not overlooked.”

The queen started.

The queen began.

“Your majesty will be sure to learn, in a particular manner, the day of my death.”

“Your majesty will definitely find out, in a special way, the day of my death.”

“In what way?”

"How?"

“Because your majesty will receive the next day, under several coverings, everything connected with our mysterious correspondence of former times.”

“Because Your Majesty will receive the next day, under various covers, everything related to our mysterious correspondence from the past.”

“Did you not burn them?” cried Anne, in alarm.

“Did you not burn them?” Anne exclaimed, worried.

“Traitors only,” replied the duchesse, “destroy a royal correspondence.”

“Only traitors,” replied the duchess, “destroy a royal correspondence.”

“Traitors, do you say?”

"Traitors, is that what you mean?"

“Yes, certainly, or rather they pretend to destroy, instead of which they keep or sell it. Faithful friends, on the contrary, most carefully secrete such treasures, for it may happen that some day or other they would wish to seek out their queen in order to say to her: ‘Madame, I am getting old; my health is fast failing me; in the presence of the danger of death, for there is the risk for your majesty that this secret may be revealed, take, therefore, this paper, so fraught with menace for yourself, and trust not to another to burn it for you.’”

“Yes, of course, or rather they pretend to destroy it, but instead, they keep or sell it. Loyal friends, on the other hand, carefully hide such treasures, because one day they might want to find their queen to tell her: ‘Madame, I am getting old; my health is rapidly failing; with the risk of death looming, there’s a chance this secret could be exposed to your majesty. So take this document, which poses a threat to you, and don’t rely on someone else to burn it for you.’”

“What paper do you refer to?”

“What paper are you talking about?”

“As far as I am concerned, I have but one, it is true, but that is indeed most dangerous in its nature.”

“As far as I'm concerned, I have only one, it's true, but it is definitely very dangerous in its nature.”

“Oh! duchesse, tell me what it is.”

“Oh! Duchess, tell me what it is.”

“A letter, dated Tuesday, the 2d of August, 1644, in which you beg me to go to Noisy-le-Sec, to see that unhappy child. In your own handwriting, madame, there are those words, ‘that unhappy child!’”

“A letter, dated Tuesday, the 2nd of August, 1644, where you ask me to go to Noisy-le-Sec to see that troubled child. In your own handwriting, ma’am, there are those words, ‘that troubled child!’”

A profound silence ensued; the queen’s mind was busy in the past; Madame de Chevreuse was watching the progress of her scheme. “Yes, unhappy, most unhappy!” murmured Anne of Austria; “how sad the existence he led, poor child, to finish it in so cruel a manner.”

A deep silence followed; the queen was lost in thought about the past; Madame de Chevreuse was observing how her plan was unfolding. “Yes, so unhappy, so very unhappy!” murmured Anne of Austria; “how sad his life was, poor child, to end it in such a cruel way.”

“Is he dead?” cried the duchesse suddenly, with a curiosity whose genuine accents the queen instinctively detected.

“Is he dead?” the duchess suddenly exclaimed, her curiosity evident in her voice, which the queen instinctively recognized.

“He died of consumption, died forgotten, died withered and blighted like the flowers a lover has given to his mistress, which she leaves to die secreted in a drawer where she had hid them from the gaze of others.”

“He died of tuberculosis, died forgotten, died withered and faded like the flowers a lover gave to his girlfriend, which she left to die hidden in a drawer where she had concealed them from the eyes of others.”

“Died!” repeated the duchesse with an air of discouragement, which would have afforded the queen the most unfeigned delight, had it not been tempered in some measure with a mixture of doubt—“Died—at Noisy-le-Sec?”

"Died!" the duchess repeated with a tone of frustration, which would have genuinely thrilled the queen if it weren't for a hint of uncertainty—"Died—at Noisy-le-Sec?"

“Yes, in the arms of his tutor, a poor, honest man, who did not long survive him.”

“Yes, in the arms of his tutor, a kind, honest man, who didn’t live long after him.”

“That can easily be understood; it is so difficult to bear up under the weight of such a loss and such a secret,” said Madame de Chevreuse,—the irony of which reflection the queen pretended not to perceive. Madame de Chevreuse continued: “Well, madame, I inquired some years ago at Noisy-le-Sec about this unhappy child. I was told that it was not believed he was dead, and that was my reason for not having at first condoled with your majesty; for, most certainly, if I could have thought it were true, never should I have made the slightest allusion to so deplorable an event, and thus have re-awakened your majesty’s most natural distress.”

“That’s understandable; it’s incredibly hard to cope with the weight of such a loss and such a secret,” said Madame de Chevreuse—the irony of this statement was lost on the queen. Madame de Chevreuse continued, “Well, madame, I asked a few years ago at Noisy-le-Sec about this unfortunate child. I was told that they didn’t think he was dead, and that’s why I didn’t initially express my condolences to your majesty; because, if I had believed it to be true, I would never have mentioned such a tragic event and brought back your majesty’s natural sorrow.”

“You say that it is not believed the child died at Noisy?”

“You're saying that they don't think the child died at Noisy?”

“No, madame.”

“No, ma’am.”

“What did they say about him, then?”

“What did they say about him, then?”

“They said—but, no doubt, they were mistaken—”

“They said—but, no doubt, they were wrong—”

“Nay, speak, speak!”

"Come on, speak up!"

“They said, that one evening, about the year 1645, a lady, beautiful and majestic in her bearing, which was observed notwithstanding the mask and the mantle that concealed her figure—a lady of rank, of very high rank, no doubt—came in a carriage to the place where the road branches off; the very same spot, you know, where I awaited news of the young prince when your majesty was graciously pleased to send me there.”

“They said that one evening around 1645, a lady—elegant and impressive in her presence, even with the mask and cloak that hid her figure—came in a carriage to the spot where the road splits. It's the same place, as you know, where I was waiting for news about the young prince when your majesty kindly sent me there.”

“Well, well?”

"Well, well?"

“That the boy’s tutor, or guardian, took the child to this lady.”

“That the boy’s tutor or guardian took the child to this lady.”

“Well, what next?”

"What's next?"

“That both the child and his tutor left that part of the country the very next day.”

“That both the kid and his tutor left that area the very next day.”

“There, you see there is some truth in what you relate, since, in point of fact, the poor child died from a sudden attack of illness, which makes the lives of all children, as doctors say, suspended as it were by a thread.”

“There, you can see there’s some truth in what you’re saying, since, in reality, the poor child died from a sudden illness, which makes the lives of all children, as doctors say, hanging by a thread.”

“What your majesty says is quite true; no one knows it better than yourself—no one believes it more strongly than myself. But yet, how strange it is—”

“What your majesty says is absolutely true; no one knows it better than you do—no one believes it more strongly than I do. But still, how strange it is—”

“What can it now be?” thought the queen.

“What could this be now?” the queen wondered.

“The person who gave me these details, who was sent to inquire after the child’s health—”

“The person who gave me this information, who was sent to check on the child’s health—”

“Did you confide such a charge to any one else? Oh, duchesse!”

“Did you share that information with anyone else? Oh, duchess!”

“Some one as dumb as your majesty, as dumb as myself; we will suppose it was myself, Madame; this some one, some months after, passing through Touraine—”

“Someone as clueless as your majesty, as clueless as I am; let's say it was me, Madame; this person, a few months later, traveling through Touraine—”

“Touraine!”

“Touraine!”

“Recognized both the tutor and the child, too! I am wrong, thought he recognized them, both living, cheerful, happy, and flourishing, the one in a green old age, the other in the flower of his youth. Judge after that what truth can be attributed to the rumors which are circulated, or what faith, after that, placed in anything that may happen in the world! But I am fatiguing your majesty; it was not my intention, however, to do so, and I will take my leave of you, after renewing to you the assurance of my most respectful devotion.”

“Both the tutor and the child, you know! I was wrong; I thought I recognized them, both alive, cheerful, happy, and thriving—one in a vibrant old age, the other in the prime of his youth. After that, what truth can we attribute to the rumors that are spread, or what faith can we have in anything that might happen in the world? But I'm tiring your majesty; that wasn't my intention, and I will take my leave, after once again assuring you of my deepest respect and devotion.”

“Stay, duchesse; let us first talk a little about yourself.”

“Wait, duchess; let’s first chat a bit about you.”

“Of myself, madame! I am not worthy that you should bend your looks upon me.”

“About me, ma'am! I’m not worthy of your attention.”

“Why not, indeed? Are you not the oldest friend I have? Are you angry with me, duchesse?”

“Why not, really? Aren’t you my oldest friend? Are you mad at me, duchess?”

“I, indeed! what motive could I have? If I had reason to be angry with your majesty, should I have come here?”

“I mean, really! What reason would I have? If I had a reason to be mad at you, would I have come here?”

“Duchesse, age is fast creeping on us both; we should be united against that death whose approach cannot be far off.”

“Duchesse, age is quickly catching up to us both; we should join forces against that death that can't be far away.”

“You overpower me, madame, with the kindness of your language.”

"You overwhelm me, ma'am, with the kindness of your words."

“No one has ever loved or served me as you have done, duchesse.”

“No one has ever loved or served me like you have, duchess.”

“Your majesty is too kind in remembering it.”

"Your majesty is too gracious to remember it."

“Not so. Give me a proof of your friendship, duchesse.”

“Not at all. Show me proof of your friendship, duchess.”

“My whole being is devoted to you, madame.”

“My entire being is dedicated to you, ma'am.”

“The proof I require is, that you should ask something of me.”

“The proof I need is that you should ask me for something.”

“Ask—”

“Just ask—”

“Oh, I know you well,—no one is more disinterested, more noble, and truly loyal.”

“Oh, I know you well—no one is more selfless, more honorable, and truly loyal.”

“Do not praise me too highly, madame,” said the duchesse, somewhat anxiously.

“Please don’t praise me too much, madam,” said the duchess, a little nervously.

“I could never praise you as much as you deserve to be praised.”

"I could never give you the praise you truly deserve."

“And yet, age and misfortune effect a terrible change in people, madame.”

“And yet, age and misfortune bring a terrible change in people, ma'am.”

“So much the better; for the beautiful, the haughty, the adored duchesse of former days might have answered me ungratefully, ‘I do not wish for anything from you.’ Heaven be praised! The misfortunes you speak of have indeed worked a change in you, for you will now, perhaps, answer me, ‘I accept.’”

“So much the better; because the beautiful, proud, and beloved duchess of the past might have replied to me ungratefully, ‘I don’t want anything from you.’ Thank goodness! The hardships you mention have truly changed you, for now you might, perhaps, respond with, ‘I accept.’”

The duchesse’s look and smile soon changed at this conclusion, and she no longer attempted to act a false part.

The duchess’s expression and smile soon shifted at this point, and she stopped pretending to be someone she wasn’t.

“Speak, dearest, what do you want?”

“Speak, my dear, what do you want?”

“I must first explain to you—”

“I need to explain to you—”

“Do so unhesitatingly.”

"Do it without hesitation."

“Well, then, your majesty can confer the greatest, the most ineffable pleasure upon me.”

“Well, then, your majesty can give me the greatest, most unforgettable pleasure.”

“What is it?” said the queen, a little distant in her manner, from an uneasiness of feeling produced by this remark. “But do not forget, my good Chevreuse, that I am quite as much under my son’s influence as I was formerly under my husband’s.”

“What is it?” said the queen, slightly detached in her tone due to the discomfort caused by this comment. “But don't forget, my dear Chevreuse, that I am just as much influenced by my son as I was by my husband.”

“I will not be too hard, madame.”

“I won’t be too tough, ma’am.”

“Call me as you used to do; it will be a sweet echo of our happy youth.”

“Call me like you used to; it will be a sweet reminder of our joyful youth.”

“Well, then, my dear mistress, my darling Anne—”

“Well, then, my dear mistress, my darling Anne—”

“Do you know Spanish, still?”

“Do you still know Spanish?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Ask me in Spanish, then.”

“Ask me in Spanish then.”

“Will your majesty do me the honor to pass a few days with me at Dampierre?”

“Will your majesty do me the honor of spending a few days with me at Dampierre?”

“Is that all?” said the queen, stupefied. “Nothing more than that?”

“Is that it?” said the queen, astonished. “Nothing else?”

“Good heavens! can you possibly imagine that, in asking you that, I am not asking you the greatest conceivable favor? If that really be the case, you do not know me. Will you accept?”

“Good heavens! Do you really think that by asking you this, I'm not asking for the biggest favor imaginable? If that's what you believe, then you don't know me at all. Will you accept?”

“Yes, gladly. And I shall be happy,” continued the queen, with some suspicion, “if my presence can in any way be useful to you.”

“Yes, of course. And I’ll be happy,” the queen continued, a bit suspicious, “if my presence can be of any help to you.”

“Useful!” exclaimed the duchesse, laughing; “oh, no, no, agreeable—delightful, if you like; and you promise me, then?”

“Useful!” the duchess exclaimed, laughing; “oh, no, no, agreeable—delightful, if you want; and you promise me, then?”

“I swear it,” said the queen, whereupon the duchesse seized her beautiful hand, and covered it with kisses. The queen could not help murmuring to herself, “She is a good-hearted woman, and very generous, too.”

“I swear it,” said the queen, and the duchess grabbed her beautiful hand and kissed it repeatedly. The queen couldn’t help but mumble to herself, “She’s a kind woman, and really generous, too.”

“Will your majesty consent to wait a fortnight before you come?”

“Will your majesty agree to wait two weeks before you come?”

“Certainly; but why?”

"Sure; but why?"

“Because,” said the duchesse, “knowing me to be in disgrace, no one would lend me the hundred thousand francs, which I require to put Dampierre into a state of repair. But when it is known that I require that sum for the purpose of receiving your majesty at Dampierre properly, all the money in Paris will be at my disposal.”

“Because,” said the duchess, “no one would lend me the hundred thousand francs I need to fix up Dampierre, knowing that I’m in disgrace. But once it’s known that I need that money to properly host your majesty at Dampierre, all the money in Paris will be at my fingertips.”

“Ah!” said the queen, gently nodding her head in sign of intelligence, “a hundred thousand francs! you want a hundred thousand francs to put Dampierre into repair?”

“Ah!” said the queen, gently nodding her head to show she understood, “a hundred thousand francs! You want a hundred thousand francs to fix up Dampierre?”

“Quite as much as that.”

"Just as much as that."

“And no one will lend you them?”

“And no one will lend them to you?”

“No one.”

"No one."

“I will lend them to you, if you like, duchesse.”

“I'll lend them to you, if you want, duchesse.”

“Oh, I hardly dare accept such a sum.”

“Oh, I can barely bring myself to accept such an amount.”

“You would be wrong if you did not. Besides, a hundred thousand francs is really not much. I know but too well that you never set a right value upon your silence and secrecy. Push that table a little towards me, duchesse, and I will write you an order on M. Colbert; no, on M. Fouquet, who is a far more courteous and obliging man.”

“You would be mistaken if you didn’t. Besides, a hundred thousand francs isn’t really a lot. I know all too well that you don’t value your silence and secrecy properly. Slide that table a bit closer to me, duchess, and I’ll write you an order to M. Colbert; no, to M. Fouquet, who is much more polite and accommodating.”

“Will he pay it, though?”

“Will he actually pay it?”

“If he will not pay it, I will; but it will be the first time he will have refused me.”

“If he won’t pay it, I will; but this will be the first time he’s refused me.”

The queen wrote and handed the duchesse the order, and afterwards dismissed her with a warm embrace.

The queen wrote and gave the duchess the order, and then sent her off with a warm hug.

Chapter XLV. How Jean de La Fontaine Came to Write His First Tale.

All these intrigues are exhausted; the human mind, so variously complicated, has been enabled to develop itself at its ease in the three outlines with which our recital has supplied it. It is not unlikely that, in the future we are now preparing, a question of politics and intrigues may still arise, but the springs by which they work will be so carefully concealed that no one will be able to see aught but flowers and paintings, just as at a theater, where a colossus appears upon the scene, walking along moved by the small legs and slender arms of a child concealed within the framework.

All these plots have been exhausted; the human mind, so incredibly complex, has been allowed to develop at its own pace within the three frameworks we've provided. It's likely that, in the future we're preparing for now, questions of politics and intrigue will still come up, but the mechanisms behind them will be so well hidden that no one will be able to see anything but beautiful decorations and artwork, just like in a theater where a giant figure appears on stage, moving along thanks to the small legs and slender arms of a child hidden within the structure.

We now return to Saint-Mande, where the superintendent was in the habit of receiving his select confederacy of epicureans. For some time past the host had met with nothing but trouble. Every one in the house was aware of and felt for the minister’s distress. No more magnificent or recklessly improvident reunions. Money had been the pretext assigned by Fouquet, and never was any pretext, as Gourville said, more fallacious, for there was not even a shadow of money to be seen.

We now return to Saint-Mande, where the superintendent usually welcomed his exclusive group of food lovers. For a while now, the host had faced nothing but difficulties. Everyone in the house knew about the minister’s troubles and sympathized with him. No more grand or wildly extravagant gatherings. Money had been the excuse given by Fouquet, and as Gourville said, there was never an excuse less convincing, since there wasn’t even a hint of money in sight.

M. Vatel was resolutely painstaking in keeping up the reputation of the house, and yet the gardeners who supplied the kitchens complained of ruinous delays. The agents for the supply of Spanish wines sent drafts which no one honored; fishermen, whom the superintendent engaged on the coast of Normandy, calculated that if they were paid all that was due to them, the amount would enable them to retire comfortably for life; fish, which, at a later period, was the cause of Vatel’s death, did not arrive at all. However, on the ordinary reception days, Fouquet’s friends flocked in more numerously than ever. Gourville and the Abbe Fouquet talked over money matters—that is to say, the abbe borrowed a few pistoles from Gourville; Pelisson, seated with his legs crossed, was engaged in finishing the peroration of a speech with which Fouquet was to open the parliament; and this speech was a masterpiece, because Pelisson wrote it for his friend—that is to say, he inserted all kinds of clever things the latter would most certainly never have taken the trouble to say of his own accord. Presently Loret and La Fontaine would enter from the garden, engaged in a dispute about the art of making verses. The painters and musicians, in their turn, were hovering near the dining-room. As soon as eight o’clock struck the supper would be announced, for the superintendent never kept any one waiting. It was already half-past seven, and the appetites of the guests were beginning to declare themselves in an emphatic manner. As soon as all the guests were assembled, Gourville went straight up to Pelisson, awoke him out of his reverie, and led him into the middle of a room, and closed the doors. “Well,” he said, “anything new?”

M. Vatel was very dedicated to maintaining the reputation of the house, yet the gardeners supplying the kitchens complained about frustrating delays. The agents for Spanish wine sent drafts that no one would honor; fishermen hired by the superintendent along the coast of Normandy figured that if they were paid what they were owed, the sum would let them retire comfortably for life; the fish, which later became the reason for Vatel’s death, didn’t arrive at all. Still, on the usual reception days, Fouquet’s friends gathered in greater numbers than ever. Gourville and Abbe Fouquet discussed financial matters—that is, the abbe borrowed a few pistoles from Gourville; Pelisson, sitting with his legs crossed, was focused on finishing a speech that Fouquet was set to deliver in parliament, a brilliant piece because Pelisson wrote it for his friend, meaning he included all sorts of clever remarks that Fouquet would never have bothered to say himself. Soon, Loret and La Fontaine would arrive from the garden, caught up in a debate about the art of writing poetry. Painters and musicians lingered near the dining room. As soon as eight o’clock struck, supper would be announced, as the superintendent never made anyone wait. It was already half-past seven, and the guests’ appetites were starting to show loudly. Once all the guests had arrived, Gourville walked straight up to Pelisson, pulled him out of his daydream, led him to the center of the room, and shut the doors. “So,” he asked, “any updates?”

Pelisson raised his intelligent and gentle face, and said: “I have borrowed five and twenty thousand francs of my aunt, and I have them here in good sterling money.”

Pelisson lifted his intelligent and kind face and said, “I’ve borrowed twenty-five thousand francs from my aunt, and I have it right here in cash.”

“Good,” replied Gourville; “we only what one hundred and ninety-five thousand livres for the first payment.”

“Good,” replied Gourville; “we only need one hundred and ninety-five thousand livres for the first payment.”

“The payment of what?” asked La Fontaine.

“The payment for what?” asked La Fontaine.

“What! absent-minded as usual! Why, it was you who told us the small estate at Corbeli was going to be sold by one of M. Fouquet’s creditors; and you, also, who proposed that all his friends should subscribe—more than that, it was you who said that you would sell a corner of your house at Chateau-Thierry, in order to furnish your own proportion, and you come and ask—‘The payment of what?’”

“What! zoning out again! It was you who told us that the small estate at Corbeli was going to be sold by one of M. Fouquet’s creditors; and you, too, who suggested that all his friends should chip in—what's more, it was you who said you would sell a piece of your house at Chateau-Thierry to cover your share, and now you come and ask—‘The payment for what?’”

This remark was received with a general laugh, which made La Fontaine blush. “I beg your pardon,” he said, “I had not forgotten it; oh, no! only—”

This comment was met with a chorus of laughter, which made La Fontaine blush. “I’m sorry,” he said, “I hadn’t forgotten it; oh, no! It’s just—”

“Only you remembered nothing about it,” replied Loret.

“Only you didn't remember anything about it,” replied Loret.

“That is the truth, and the fact is, he is quite right, there is a great difference between forgetting and not remembering.”

“That is the truth, and the fact is, he is absolutely correct; there is a big difference between forgetting and not remembering.”

“Well, then,” added Pelisson, “you bring your mite in the shape of the price of the piece of land you have sold?”

“Well, then,” added Pelisson, “are you bringing your contribution in the form of the money from the land you sold?”

“Sold? no!”

"Sold? Nope!"

“Have you not sold the field, then?” inquired Gourville, in astonishment, for he knew the poet’s disinterestedness.

“Have you not sold the field, then?” Gourville asked, astonished, because he knew the poet was selfless.

“My wife would not let me,” replied the latter, at which there were fresh bursts of laughter.

“My wife won't let me,” replied the latter, prompting more bursts of laughter.

“And yet you went to Chateau-Thierry for that purpose,” said some one.

“And yet you went to Chateau-Thierry for that reason,” said someone.

“Certainly I did, and on horseback.”

“Of course I did, and on a horse.”

“Poor fellow!”

“Poor guy!”

“I had eight different horses, and I was almost bumped to death.”

“I had eight different horses, and I was nearly thrown off one too many times.”

“You are an excellent fellow! And you rested yourself when you arrived there?”

“You're a great guy! Did you take some time to relax when you got there?”

“Rested! Oh! of course I did, for I had an immense deal of work to do.”

“Rested! Oh! of course I did, because I had a ton of work to do.”

“How so?”

"How's that?"

“My wife had been flirting with the man to whom I wished to sell the land. The fellow drew back from his bargain, and so I challenged him.”

“My wife had been flirting with the guy I wanted to sell the land to. He backed out of the deal, so I confronted him.”

“Very good, and you fought?”

“Very good, how about you?”

“It seems not.”

"Looks like it isn't."

“You know nothing about it, I suppose?”

“You probably don't know anything about it, do you?”

“No, my wife and her relations interfered in the matter. I was kept a quarter of an hour with my sword in my hand; but I was not wounded.”

“No, my wife and her family got involved in the situation. I was held for about fifteen minutes with my sword in my hand, but I didn’t get hurt.”

“And your adversary?”

“What's your opponent?”

“Oh! he wasn’t wounded either, for he never came on the field.”

“Oh! he wasn’t hurt either, because he never came onto the field.”

“Capital!” cried his friends from all sides, “you must have been terribly angry.”

“Capital!” shouted his friends from all around, “You must have been really angry.”

“Exceedingly so; I caught cold; I returned home and then my wife began to quarrel with me.”

“Definitely; I caught a cold; I went back home and then my wife started arguing with me.”

“In real earnest?”

"For real?"

“Yes, in real earnest. She threw a loaf of bread at my head, a large loaf.”

“Yes, really. She threw a big loaf of bread at my head.”

“And what did you do?”

“What did you do?”

“Oh! I upset the table over her and her guests; and then I got on my horse again, and here I am.”

“Oh! I knocked the table over on her and her guests; and then I got back on my horse, and here I am.”

Every one had great difficulty in keeping his countenance at the exposure of this heroi-comedy, and when the laughter had subsided, one of the guests present said to La Fontaine: “Is that all you have brought back?”

Everyone had a hard time keeping a straight face at the showing of this heroi-comedy, and when the laughter died down, one of the guests said to La Fontaine: “Is that all you brought back?”

“Oh, no! I have an excellent idea in my head.”

“Oh, no! I have a great idea in my head.”

“What is it?”

"What's that?"

“Have you noticed that there is a good deal of sportive, jesting poetry written in France?”

“Have you noticed that there’s a lot of playful, joking poetry written in France?”

“Yes, of course,” replied every one.

"Yes, of course," everyone said.

“And,” pursued La Fontaine, “only a very small portion of it is printed.”

“And,” La Fontaine continued, “only a tiny part of it is printed.”

“The laws are strict, you know.”

"The rules are strict, you know."

“That may be; but a rare article is a dear article, and that is the reason why I have written a small poem, excessively free in its style, very broad, and extremely cynical in its tone.”

“That might be true; but something rare is expensive, and that’s why I wrote a short poem, pretty loose in its style, very straightforward, and quite cynical in its tone.”

“The deuce you have!”

“What the heck!”

“Yes,” continued the poet, with assumed indifference, “and I have introduced the greatest freedom of language I could possibly employ.”

“Yes,” the poet continued, pretending to be indifferent, “and I’ve used the most freedom in language I could possibly manage.”

Peals of laughter again broke forth, while the poet was thus announcing the quality of his wares. “And,” he continued, “I have tried to excel everything that Boccaccio, Aretin, and other masters of their craft have written in the same style.”

Peals of laughter erupted again as the poet was showcasing the quality of his products. “And,” he continued, “I've aimed to surpass everything that Boccaccio, Aretin, and other masters of their craft have written in the same style.”

“Its fate is clear,” said Pelisson; “it will be suppressed and forbidden.”

“Its fate is clear,” said Pelisson; “it will be shut down and banned.”

“Do you think so?” said La Fontaine, simply. “I assure you I did not do it on my own account so much as M. Fouquet’s.”

“Do you really think that?” La Fontaine replied casually. “I swear I did it more for M. Fouquet than for myself.”

This wonderful conclusion again raised the mirth of all present.

This amazing conclusion again brought joy to everyone there.

“And I have sold the first edition of this little book for eight hundred livres,” exclaimed La Fontaine, rubbing his hands together. “Serious and religions books sell at about half that rate.”

“And I've sold the first edition of this little book for eight hundred livres,” La Fontaine exclaimed, rubbing his hands together. “Serious and religious books sell for about half that price.”

“It would have been better,” said Gourville, “to have written two religious books instead.”

“It would have been better,” said Gourville, “to just write two religious books instead.”

“It would have been too long, and not amusing enough,” replied La Fontaine tranquilly; “my eight hundred livres are in this little bag, and I beg to offer them as my contribution.”

“It would have taken too long and wouldn’t have been interesting enough,” La Fontaine replied calmly; “my eight hundred livres are in this little bag, and I’d like to offer them as my contribution.”

As he said this, he placed his offering in the hands of their treasurer; it was then Loret’s turn, who gave a hundred and fifty livres; the others stripped themselves in the same way; and the total sum in the purse amounted to forty thousand livres. The money was still being counted over when the superintendent noiselessly entered the room; he had heard everything; and then this man, who had possessed so many millions, who had exhausted all the pleasures and honors the world had to bestow, this generous heart, this inexhaustible brain, which had, like two burning crucibles, devoured the material and moral substance of the first kingdom in Europe, was seen to cross the threshold with tears in his eyes, and pass his fingers through the gold and silver which the bag contained.

As he said this, he handed his donation to the treasurer; then it was Loret’s turn, who contributed a hundred and fifty livres; the others followed suit in the same way, and the total amount in the purse reached forty thousand livres. The money was still being counted when the superintendent quietly entered the room; he had heard everything. And then this man, who had possessed so many millions, who had exhausted all the pleasures and honors the world could offer, this generous heart, this boundless intellect, which had, like two intense crucibles, consumed the material and moral wealth of the leading kingdom in Europe, was seen to step through the doorway with tears in his eyes, running his fingers through the gold and silver in the bag.

“Poor offering,” he said, in a softened and affected tone of voice, “you will disappear into the smallest corner of my empty purse, but you have filled to overflowing that which no one can ever exhaust, my heart. Thank you, my friends—thank you.” And as he could not embrace every one present, who were all tearful, too, philosophers as they were, he embraced La Fontaine, saying to him, “Poor fellow! so you have, on my account, been beaten by your wife and censured by your confessor.”

“Poor gift,” he said, in a gentle and exaggerated tone, “you will vanish into the tiniest corner of my empty wallet, but you have filled to the brim what no one can ever deplete, my heart. Thank you, my friends—thank you.” And since he couldn’t hug everyone there, who were all teary-eyed as well, philosophers that they were, he embraced La Fontaine, saying to him, “Poor guy! so you’ve been beaten by your wife and scolded by your confessor because of me.”

“Oh! it is a mere nothing,” replied the poet; “if your creditors will only wait a couple of years, I shall have written a hundred other tales, which, at two editions each, will pay off the debt.”

“Oh! It’s nothing really,” replied the poet; “if your creditors can just wait a couple of years, I’ll have written a hundred other stories, which, at two editions each, will pay off the debt.”

Chapter XLVI. La Fontaine in the Character of a Negotiator.

Fouquet pressed La Fontaine’s hand most warmly, saying to him, “My dear poet, write a hundred other tales, not only for the eighty pistoles which each of them will produce you, but, still more, to enrich our language with a hundred new masterpieces of composition.”

Fouquet shook La Fontaine’s hand warmly and said, “My dear poet, write a hundred more stories, not just for the eighty pistoles each will earn you, but even more so, to enrich our language with a hundred new masterpieces.”

“Oh!” said La Fontaine, with a little air of pride, “you must not suppose that I have only brought this idea and the eighty pistoles to the superintendent.”

“Oh!” said La Fontaine, with a hint of pride, “don’t think that I’ve only brought this idea and the eighty pistoles to the superintendent.”

“Oh! indeed,” was the general acclamation from all parts of the room, “M. de la Fontaine is in funds to-day.”

“Oh! really,” was the general response from all corners of the room, “M. de la Fontaine has money today.”

“Exactly,” replied La Fontaine.

“Exactly,” La Fontaine said.

“Quick, quick!” cried the assembly.

“Quick, quick!” shouted the crowd.

“Take care,” said Pelisson in La Fontaine’s ear; “you have had a most brilliant success up to the present moment; do not go beyond your depth.”

“Take care,” Pelisson whispered in La Fontaine’s ear; “you’ve had a great success so far; don’t overreach.”

“Not at all, Monsieur Pelisson; and you, who are a man of decided taste, will be the first to approve of what I have done.”

“Not at all, Mr. Pelisson; and you, being a person of clear taste, will be the first to appreciate what I’ve done.”

“We are talking of millions, remember,” said Gourville.

“We're talking about millions, remember,” said Gourville.

“I have fifteen hundred thousand francs here, Monsieur Gourville,” he replied, striking himself on the chest.

“I have one million five hundred thousand francs here, Mr. Gourville,” he said, tapping his chest.

“The deuce take this Gascon from Chateau-Thierry!” cried Loret.

“The hell with this Gascon from Chateau-Thierry!” yelled Loret.

“It is not the pocket you must tap—but the brain,” said Fouquet.

“It’s not your wallet you need to access—but your mind,” said Fouquet.

“Stay a moment, monsieur le surintendant,” added La Fontaine; “you are not procureur-general—you are a poet.”

“Hold on a second, Mr. Superintendent,” La Fontaine added; “you’re not the attorney-general—you’re a poet.”

“True, true!” cried Loret, Conrart, and every person present connected with literature.

“That's right, that's right!” shouted Loret, Conrart, and everyone else there who was involved with literature.

“You are, I repeat, a poet and a painter, a sculptor, a friend of the arts and sciences; but, acknowledge that you are no lawyer.”

“You are, I say again, a poet and a painter, a sculptor, a friend of the arts and sciences; but, you must admit that you are not a lawyer.”

“Oh! I do acknowledge it,” replied M. Fouquet, smiling.

“Oh! I totally get it,” replied M. Fouquet, smiling.

“If you were to be nominated at the Academy, you would refuse, I think.”

“If you were nominated for the Academy, I believe you would decline.”

“I think I should, with all due deference to the academicians.”

“I think I should, with all due respect to the scholars.”

“Very good; if, therefore, you do not wish to belong to the Academy, why do you allow yourself to form one of the parliament?”

“Very good; so if you don’t want to be part of the Academy, why are you letting yourself be part of the parliament?”

“Oh!” said Pelisson, “we are talking politics.”

“Oh!” said Pelisson, “we're discussing politics.”

“I wish to know whether the barrister’s gown does or does not become M. Fouquet.”

“I want to know if the barrister’s gown suits M. Fouquet or not.”

“There is no question of the gown at all,” retorted Pelisson, annoyed at the laughter of those who were present.

“There’s no question about the gown at all,” replied Pelisson, irritated by the laughter of those around him.

“On the contrary, it is the gown,” said Loret.

“Actually, it’s the dress,” said Loret.

“Take the gown away from the procureur-general,” said Conrart, “and we have M. Fouquet left us still, of whom we have no reason to complain; but, as he is no procureur-general without his gown, we agree with M. de la Fontaine and pronounce the gown to be nothing but a bugbear.”

“Take the gown away from the attorney general,” said Conrart, “and we still have Mr. Fouquet with us, of whom we have no complaints; but since he’s not an attorney general without his gown, we agree with Mr. de la Fontaine and say the gown is nothing but a scarecrow.”

Fugiunt risus leporesque,” said Loret.

Fugiunt risus leporesque,” Loret said.

“The smiles and the graces,” said some one present.

“The smiles and the charm,” said someone who was there.

“That is not the way,” said Pelisson, gravely, “that I translate lepores.”

“That is not the way,” said Pelisson seriously, “that I translate lepores.”

“How do you translate it?” said La Fontaine.

“How do you translate it?” La Fontaine asked.

“Thus: The hares run away as soon as they see M. Fouquet.” A burst of laughter, in which the superintendent joined, followed this sally.

“Therefore, the hares take off the moment they spot M. Fouquet.” This comment was met with a round of laughter, which included the superintendent.

“But why hares?” objected Conrart, vexed.

“But why hares?” Conrart protested, annoyed.

“Because the hare will be the very one who will not be over pleased to see M. Fouquet surrounded by all the attributes which his parliamentary strength and power confer on him.”

“Because the hare will be the one who won't be too happy to see M. Fouquet surrounded by all the advantages that his parliamentary strength and power give him.”

“Oh! oh!” murmured the poets.

“Oh! oh!” whispered the poets.

Quo non ascendam,” said Conrart, “seems impossible to me, when one is fortunate enough to wear the gown of the procureur-general.” 9

Quo non ascendam,” said Conrart, “seems impossible to me when you’re lucky enough to wear the robe of the procureur-general.” 9

“On the contrary, it seems so to me without that gown,” said the obstinate Pelisson; “what is your opinion, Gourville?”

“Actually, it seems to me the opposite without that dress,” said the stubborn Pelisson; “what do you think, Gourville?”

“I think the gown in question is a very good thing,” replied the latter; “but I equally think that a million and a half is far better than the gown.”

“I think the dress we're talking about is pretty great,” replied the other; “but I also think that a million and a half is way better than the dress.”

“And I am of Gourville’s opinion,” exclaimed Fouquet, stopping the discussion by the expression of his own opinion, which would necessarily bear down all the others.

“And I agree with Gourville,” exclaimed Fouquet, ending the discussion with his own opinion, which would inevitably overshadow all the others.

“A million and a half,” Pelisson grumbled out; “now I happen to know an Indian fable—”

“A million and a half,” Pelisson grumbled; “now I happen to know an Indian fable—”

“Tell it to me,” said La Fontaine; “I ought to know it too.”

“Tell it to me,” La Fontaine said; “I should know it too.”

“Tell it, tell it,” said the others.

“Go on, share it,” said the others.

“There was a tortoise, which was, as usual, well protected by its shell,” said Pelisson; “whenever its enemies threatened it, it took refuge within its covering. One day some one said to it, ‘You must feel very hot in such a house as that in the summer, and you are altogether prevented showing off your graces; there is a snake here, who will give you a million and a half for your shell.’”

“There was a tortoise, which, as always, was well protected by its shell,” said Pelisson; “whenever its enemies threatened it, it would seek refuge inside its covering. One day, someone said to it, ‘You must feel really hot in a house like that during the summer, and it completely stops you from showing off your beauty; there’s a snake here who will offer you a million and a half for your shell.’”

“Good!” said the superintendent, laughing.

“Great!” said the superintendent, laughing.

“Well, what next?” said La Fontaine, more interested in the apologue than in the moral.

“Well, what's next?” said La Fontaine, more interested in the story than in the lesson.

“The tortoise sold his shell and remained naked and defenseless. A vulture happened to see him, and being hungry, broke the tortoise’s back with a blow of his beak and devoured it. The moral is, that M. Fouquet should take very good care to keep his gown.”

“The tortoise sold his shell and was left exposed and vulnerable. A vulture happened to spot him, and being hungry, struck the tortoise’s back with a blow from his beak and ate him. The moral is that M. Fouquet should make sure to take good care of his gown.”

La Fontaine understood the moral seriously. “You forget Aeschylus,” he said, to his adversary.

La Fontaine took the moral seriously. “You’re forgetting Aeschylus,” he said to his opponent.

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“Aeschylus was bald-headed, and a vulture—your vulture, probably—who was a great amateur in tortoises, mistook at a distance his head for a block of stone, and let a tortoise, which was shrunk up in his shell, fall upon it.”

“Aeschylus was bald, and a vulture—your vulture, probably—who had a knack for tortoises, mistook his head for a rock from a distance and dropped a tortoise, which had pulled back into its shell, onto it.”

“Yes, yes, La Fontaine is right,” resumed Fouquet, who had become very thoughtful; “whenever a vulture wishes to devour a tortoise, he well knows how to break his shell; but happy is that tortoise a snake pays a million and a half for his envelope. If any one were to bring me a generous-hearted snake like the one in your fable, Pelisson, I would give him my shell.”

“Yes, yes, La Fontaine is right,” continued Fouquet, who had become quite pensive; “whenever a vulture wants to eat a tortoise, he knows exactly how to crack its shell; but that tortoise is lucky if a snake pays a million and a half for its shell. If anyone were to bring me a kind-hearted snake like the one in your fable, Pelisson, I would gladly give him my shell.”

Rara avis in terres!” cried Conrart. 10

Rare bird on this earth!” cried Conrart. 10

“And like a black swan, is he not?” added La Fontaine; “well, then, the bird in question, black and rare, is already found.”

“And like a black swan, isn’t he?” added La Fontaine; “well, then, the bird in question, black and rare, is already found.”

“Do you mean to say that you have found a purchaser for my post of procureur-general?” exclaimed Fouquet.

“Are you saying that you’ve found someone to buy my position as procureur-general?” exclaimed Fouquet.

“I have, monsieur.”

"I have, sir."

“But the superintendent never said that he wished to sell,” resumed Pelisson.

“But the superintendent never said that he wanted to sell,” Pelisson continued.

“I beg your pardon,” said Conrart, “you yourself spoke about it, even—”

“I’m sorry,” said Conrart, “you brought it up yourself, even—”

“Yes, I am a witness to that,” said Gourville.

“Yes, I saw that happen,” said Gourville.

“He seems very tenacious about his brilliant idea,” said Fouquet, laughing. “Well, La Fontaine, who is the purchaser?”

“He seems really stubborn about his brilliant idea,” said Fouquet, laughing. “So, La Fontaine, who's the buyer?”

“A perfect blackbird, for he is a counselor belonging to the parliament, an excellent fellow.”

“A perfect blackbird, because he’s a counselor in the parliament, a great guy.”

“What is his name?”

“What’s his name?”

“Vanel.”

"Vanel."

“Vanel!” exclaimed Fouquet. “Vanel the husband of—”

“Vanel!” shouted Fouquet. “Vanel, the husband of—”

“Precisely, her husband; yes, monsieur.”

"Exactly, her husband; yes, sir."

“Poor fellow!” said Fouquet, with an expression of great interest.

“Poor guy!” said Fouquet, with a look of deep concern.

“He wishes to be everything that you have been, monsieur,” said Gourville, “and to do everything that you have done.”

“He wants to be everything you were, sir,” said Gourville, “and to do everything you did.”

“It is very agreeable; tell us all about it, La Fontaine.”

“It sounds really nice; tell us all about it, La Fontaine.”

“It is very simple. I see him occasionally, and a short time ago I met him, walking about on the Place de la Bastile, at the very moment when I was about to take the small carriage to come down here to Saint-Mande.”

“It’s really simple. I see him from time to time, and not long ago I ran into him walking around the Place de la Bastille, just as I was about to take the small carriage to come down here to Saint-Mande.”

“He must have been watching his wife,” interrupted Loret.

"He must have been watching his wife," Loret interrupted.

“Oh, no!” said La Fontaine, “he is far from being jealous. He accosted me, embraced me, and took me to the inn called L’Image Saint-Fiacre, and told me all about his troubles.”

“Oh, no!” said La Fontaine, “he's definitely not jealous. He came up to me, hugged me, and took me to the inn called L'Image Saint-Fiacre, where he shared all his troubles with me.”

“He has his troubles, then?”

"Does he have his troubles?"

“Yes; his wife wants to make him ambitious.”

“Yes; his wife wants to inspire him to be ambitious.”

“Well, and he told you—”

"Well, he told you—"

“That some one had spoken to him about a post in parliament; that M. Fouquet’s name had been mentioned; that ever since, Madame Vanel dreams of nothing else than being called madame la procureur-generale, and that it makes her ill and kills her every night she does not dream about it.”

“That someone had talked to him about a position in parliament; that M. Fouquet’s name had come up; that ever since, Madame Vanel dreams of nothing but being called madame la procureur-generale, and that it makes her sick and drives her crazy every night she doesn’t dream about it.”

“The deuce!”

"What the heck!"

“Poor woman!” said Fouquet.

“Poor thing!” said Fouquet.

“Wait a moment. Conrart is always telling me that I do not know how to conduct matters of business; you will see how I managed this one.”

“Hold on a second. Conrart keeps saying I don’t know how to handle business; you’ll see how I dealt with this one.”

“Well, go on.”

"Go ahead."

“‘I suppose you know,’ said I to Vanel, ‘that the value of a post such as that which M. Fouquet holds is by no means trifling.’

“‘I guess you know,’ I said to Vanel, ‘that the value of a position like the one M. Fouquet holds is no small matter.’”

“‘How much do you imagine it to be?’ he said.

“‘How much do you think it is?’ he said.

“‘M. Fouquet, I know, has refused seventeen hundred thousand francs.’

“M. Fouquet, I know, has rejected one million seven hundred thousand francs.”

“‘My wife,’ replied Vanel, ‘had estimated it at about fourteen hundred thousand.’

“‘My wife,’ Vanel replied, ‘thought it was around fourteen hundred thousand.’”

“‘Ready money?’ I said.

“‘Got cash?’ I said.

“‘Yes; she has sold some property of hers in Guienne, and has received the purchase money.’”

“‘Yes; she has sold some of her property in Guienne and has received the payment for it.’”

“That’s a pretty sum to touch all at once,” said the Abbe Fouquet, who had not hitherto said a word.

“That’s quite a lot to handle all at once,” said Abbe Fouquet, who hadn’t said a word until now.

“Poor Madame Vanel!” murmured Fouquet.

"Poor Madame Vanel!" whispered Fouquet.

Pelisson shrugged his shoulders, as he whispered in Fouquet’s ear, “That woman is a perfect fiend.”

Pelisson shrugged his shoulders and whispered in Fouquet’s ear, "That woman is pure evil."

“That may be; and it will be delightful to make use of this fiend’s money to repair the injury which an angel has done herself for me.”

“That might be true; and it’ll be great to use this devil’s money to fix the harm that an angel has caused to herself for my sake.”

Pelisson looked with a surprised air at Fouquet, whose thoughts were from that moment fixed upon a fresh object in view.

Pelisson looked at Fouquet in surprise, whose thoughts were now focused on something new.

“Well!” inquired La Fontaine, “what about my negotiation?”

“Well!” asked La Fontaine, “what’s happening with my negotiation?”

“Admirable, my dear poet.”

"Impressive, my dear poet."

“Yes,” said Gourville; “but there are some people who are anxious to have the steed who have not even money enough to pay for the bridle.”

“Yes,” said Gourville; “but there are people who want the horse who can’t even afford to pay for the bridle.”

“And Vanel would draw back from his offer if he were to be taken at his word,” continued the Abbe Fouquet.

“And Vanel would back away from his offer if he were taken at his word,” continued the Abbe Fouquet.

“I do not believe it,” said La Fontaine.

"I can't believe it," said La Fontaine.

“What do you know about it?”

“What do you know about it?”

“Why, you have not yet heard the denouement of my story.”

“Why, you haven't heard the denouement of my story yet.”

“If there is a denouement, why do you beat about the bush so much?”

“If there’s a denouement, why do you avoid getting to the point so much?”

Semper ad eventum. Is that correct?” said Fouquet, with the air of a nobleman who condescends to barbarisms. To which the Latinists present answered with loud applause. 11

Semper ad eventum. Is that right?” said Fouquet, with the demeanor of a nobleman who tolerates mistakes in language. The Latin scholars present responded with enthusiastic applause. 11

“My denouement,” cried La Fontaine, “is that Vanel, that determined blackbird, knowing that I was coming to Saint-Mande, implored me to bring him with me, and, if possible, to present him to M. Fouquet.”

“My denouement,” shouted La Fontaine, “is that Vanel, that persistent blackbird, knowing I was headed to Saint-Mande, begged me to take him with me and, if I could, to introduce him to M. Fouquet.”

“So that—”

“So that—”

“So that he is here; I left him in that part of the ground called Bel-Air. Well, M. Fouquet, what is your reply?”

“So he's here; I left him in that area called Bel-Air. So, M. Fouquet, what's your response?”

“Well, it is not respectful towards Madame Vanel that her husband should run the risk of catching cold outside my house; send for him, La Fontaine, since you know where he is.”

“Well, it’s not respectful to Madame Vanel for her husband to risk catching a cold outside my house; send for him, La Fontaine, since you know where he is.”

“I will go myself.”

“I'll go myself.”

“And I will accompany you,” said the Abbe Fouquet; “I will carry the money bags.”

“And I’ll go with you,” said Abbe Fouquet; “I’ll carry the money bags.”

“No jesting,” said Fouquet, seriously; “let the business be a serious one, if it is to be one at all. But first of all, let us show we are hospitable. Make my apologies, La Fontaine, to M. Vanel, and tell him how distressed I am to have kept him waiting, but that I was not aware he was there.”

“No joking,” said Fouquet, seriously; “let’s make this a serious matter, if it's going to be one at all. But first, let’s show that we’re welcoming. Please apologize to M. Vanel for me, La Fontaine, and let him know how sorry I am for keeping him waiting, but that I didn't realize he was here.”

La Fontaine set off at once, fortunately accompanied by Gourville, for, absorbed in his own calculations, the poet would have mistaken the route, and was hurrying as fast as he could towards the village of Saint-Mande. Within a quarter of an hour afterwards, M. Vanel was introduced into the superintendent’s cabinet, a description of which has already been given at the beginning of this story. When Fouquet saw him enter, he called to Pelisson, and whispered a few words in his ear. “Do not lose a single word of what I am going to say: let all the silver and gold plate, together with my jewels of every description, be packed up in the carriage. You will take the black horses: the jeweler will accompany you; and you will postpone the supper until Madame de Belliere’s arrival.”

La Fontaine set off immediately, luckily with Gourville, because if he had been left to his own thoughts, the poet would have taken the wrong route and was rushing as fast as he could toward the village of Saint-Mande. About fifteen minutes later, M. Vanel was taken into the superintendent's office, which has already been described at the beginning of this story. When Fouquet saw him come in, he called to Pelisson and whispered a few words in his ear. “Don't miss a single word of what I'm about to say: have all the silver and gold plates, along with my jewels of every kind, packed into the carriage. You’ll take the black horses: the jeweler will go with you; and you’ll delay the dinner until Madame de Belliere arrives.”

“Will it be necessary to inform Madame de Belliere of it?” said Pelisson.

“Do we need to tell Madame de Belliere?” asked Pelisson.

“No; that will be useless; I will do that. So, away with you, my dear friend.”

“No; that won’t help; I’ll take care of it. So, off you go, my dear friend.”

Pelisson set off, not quite clear as to his friend’s meaning or intention, but confident, like every true friend, in the judgment of the man he was blindly obeying. It is that which constitutes the strength of such men; distrust only arises in the minds of inferior natures.

Pelisson set off, unsure of what his friend meant or intended, but confident, like any true friend, in the judgment of the man he was following without question. That's what defines the strength of such individuals; doubt only exists in the minds of lesser natures.

Vanel bowed lowly to the superintendent, and was about to begin a speech.

Vanel bowed deeply to the superintendent and was about to start a speech.

“Do not trouble yourself, monsieur,” said Fouquet, politely; “I am told you wish to purchase a post I hold. How much can you give me for it?”

“Don’t worry about it, sir,” said Fouquet, politely; “I hear you want to buy a position I have. How much are you willing to offer?”

“It is for you, monseigneur, to fix the amount you require. I know that offers of purchase have already been made to you for it.”

“It’s up to you, sir, to decide how much you need. I know that people have already made purchase offers to you for it.”

“Madame Vanel, I have been told, values it at fourteen hundred thousand livres.”

“Madame Vanel, I've been told, puts its value at one million four hundred thousand livres.”

“That is all we have.”

"That's all we've got."

“Can you give me the money immediately?”

“Can you give me the money right now?”

“I have not the money with me,” said Vanel, frightened almost by the unpretending simplicity, amounting to greatness, of the man, for he had expected disputes, difficulties, opposition of every kind.

“I don’t have the money on me,” said Vanel, almost intimidated by the unassuming simplicity, bordering on greatness, of the man, as he had anticipated arguments, challenges, and all sorts of resistance.

“When will you be able to bring it?”

“When will you be able to bring it?”

“Whenever you please, monseigneur;” for he began to be afraid that Fouquet was trifling with him.

“Whenever you want, sir;” because he started to worry that Fouquet was messing with him.

“If it were not for the trouble you would have in returning to Paris, I would say at once; but we will arrange that the payment and the signature shall take place at six o’clock to-morrow morning.”

“If it weren’t for the hassle you’d have in getting back to Paris, I’d say it right away; but we’ll set it up so that the payment and the signature happen at six o’clock tomorrow morning.”

“Very good,” said Vanel, as cold as ice, and feeling quite bewildered.

“Very good,” Vanel said, completely icy and feeling pretty confused.

“Adieu, Monsieur Vanel, present my humblest respects to Madame Vanel,” said Fouquet, as he rose; upon which Vanel, who felt the blood rushing to his head, for he was quite confounded by his success, said seriously to the superintendent, “Will you give me your word, monseigneur, upon this affair?”

“Goodbye, Mr. Vanel, please give my best regards to Mrs. Vanel,” said Fouquet as he stood up; at which point Vanel, feeling a rush of excitement and completely taken aback by his success, said earnestly to the superintendent, “Can I count on your word, sir, regarding this matter?”

Fouquet turned round his head, saying, “Pardieu, and you, monsieur?”

Fouquet turned his head and said, “Pardieu, and you, sir?”

Vanel hesitated, trembled all over, and at last finished by hesitatingly holding out his hand. Fouquet opened and nobly extended his own; this loyal hand lay for a moment in Vanel’s most hypocritical palm, and he pressed it in his own, in order the better to convince himself of the compact. The superintendent gently disengaged his hand, as he again said, “Adieu.” And then Vanel ran hastily to the door, hurried along the vestibule, and fled as quickly as he could.

Vanel hesitated, shaking with fear, and finally, he timidly reached out his hand. Fouquet opened his hand and extended it nobly; his loyal hand rested for a moment in Vanel’s insincere palm, and Vanel squeezed it to convince himself of their agreement. The superintendent gently pulled his hand away as he said once more, “Goodbye.” Then Vanel rushed to the door, hurried through the hallway, and escaped as fast as he could.

Chapter XLVII. Madame de Belliere’s Plate and Diamonds.

Fouquet had no sooner dismissed Vanel than he began to reflect for a few moments—“A man never can do too much for the woman he has once loved. Marguerite wishes to be the wife of a procureur-general—and why not confer this pleasure upon her? And, now that the most scrupulous and sensitive conscience will be unable to reproach me with anything, let my thoughts be bestowed on her who has shown so much devotion for me. Madame de Belliere ought to be there by this time,” he said, as he turned towards the secret door.

Fouquet had barely dismissed Vanel when he started to think for a moment—“A man can never do too much for the woman he has once loved. Marguerite wants to be the wife of a chief prosecutor—and why not give her that joy? And now that my conscience is clear and no one can blame me for anything, I should focus on her, who has shown me so much loyalty. Madame de Belliere should be there by now,” he said, turning toward the secret door.

After he had locked himself in, he opened the subterranean passage, and rapidly hastened towards the means of communicating between the house at Vincennes and his own residence. He had neglected to apprise his friend of his approach, by ringing the bell, perfectly assured that she would never fail to be exact at the rendezvous; as, indeed, was the case, for she was already waiting. The noise the superintendent made aroused her; she ran to take from under the door the letter he had thrust there, and which simply said, “Come, marquise; we are waiting supper for you.” With her heart filled with happiness Madame de Belliere ran to her carriage in the Avenue de Vincennes, and in a few minutes she was holding out her hand to Gourville, who was standing at the entrance, where, in order the better to please his master, he had stationed himself to watch her arrival. She had not observed that Fouquet’s black horse arrived at the same time, all steaming and foam-flaked, having returned to Saint-Mande with Pelisson and the very jeweler to whom Madame de Belliere had sold her plate and her jewels. Pelisson introduced the goldsmith into the cabinet, which Fouquet had not yet left. The superintendent thanked him for having been good enough to regard as a simple deposit in his hands, the valuable property which he had every right to sell; and he cast his eyes on the total of the account, which amounted to thirteen hundred thousand francs. Then, going for a few moments to his desk, he wrote an order for fourteen hundred thousand francs, payable at sight, at his treasury, before twelve o’clock the next day.

After locking himself in, he opened the underground passage and quickly headed towards the communication link between the house in Vincennes and his own home. He had forgotten to let his friend know he was coming by ringing the bell, fully confident she would always be punctual at their meeting spot; and she indeed was, already waiting. The noise the superintendent made caught her attention; she rushed to pick up the letter he had slipped under the door, which simply read, “Come, marquise; we’re waiting for you at supper.” With her heart filled with joy, Madame de Belliere hurried to her carriage on the Avenue de Vincennes, and in a few minutes, she was extending her hand to Gourville, who was standing at the entrance, positioned there to greet her arrival to please his master. She hadn’t noticed that Fouquet’s black horse arrived at the same time, all steaming and covered in foam, having returned to Saint-Mande with Pelisson and the jeweler to whom Madame de Belliere had sold her silver and jewels. Pelisson introduced the goldsmith into the cabinet, which Fouquet had not yet left. The superintendent thanked him for treating the valuable items he had every right to sell as a simple deposit in his possession; then he looked over the total of the account, which amounted to thirteen hundred thousand francs. After that, he went to his desk for a moment and wrote an order for fourteen hundred thousand francs, payable on demand at his treasury before noon the next day.

“A hundred thousand francs profit!” cried the goldsmith. “Oh, monseigneur, what generosity!”

“A hundred thousand francs profit!” shouted the goldsmith. “Oh, sir, what generosity!”

“Nay, nay, not so, monsieur,” said Fouquet, touching him on the shoulder; “there are certain kindnesses which can never be repaid. This profit is only what you have earned; but the interest of your money still remains to be arranged.” And, saying this, he unfastened from his sleeve a diamond button, which the goldsmith himself had often valued at three thousand pistoles. “Take this,” he said to the goldsmith, “in remembrance of me. Farewell; you are an honest man.”

“Nah, nah, not like that, sir,” said Fouquet, tapping him on the shoulder; “there are some acts of kindness that can never be repaid. This profit is just what you’ve earned; but we still need to sort out the interest on your money.” As he said this, he unbuttoned a diamond from his sleeve, which the goldsmith had often valued at three thousand pistoles. “Take this,” he told the goldsmith, “as a keepsake from me. Goodbye; you’re a good man.”

“And you, monseigneur,” cried the goldsmith, completely overcome, “are the noblest man that ever lived.”

“And you, sir,” exclaimed the goldsmith, totally overwhelmed, “are the most noble person who has ever lived.”

Fouquet let the worthy goldsmith pass out of the room by a secret door, and then went to receive Madame de Belliere, who was already surrounded by all the guests. The marquise was always beautiful, but now her loveliness was more dazzling than ever. “Do you not think, gentlemen,” said Fouquet, “that madame is more than usually beautiful this evening? And do you happen to know why?”

Fouquet let the esteemed goldsmith leave the room through a hidden door, and then went to greet Madame de Belliere, who was already surrounded by all the guests. The marquise was always beautiful, but tonight her beauty was more stunning than ever. “Don’t you think, gentlemen,” said Fouquet, “that madame looks especially beautiful this evening? And do you know why?”

“Because madame is really the most beautiful of all women,” said some one present.

“Because ma'am is truly the most beautiful of all women,” said someone in the group.

“No; but because she is the best. And yet—”

“No; but because she’s the best. And yet—”

“Yet?” said the marquise, smiling.

"Yet?" the marquise said, smiling.

“And yet, all the jewels which madame is wearing this evening are nothing but false stones.” At this remark the marquise blushed most painfully.

“And yet, all the jewelry that madame is wearing this evening is nothing but fake gems.” At this comment, the marquise blushed deeply.

“Oh, oh!” exclaimed all the guests, “that can very well be said of one who has the finest diamonds in Paris.”

“Oh, oh!” exclaimed all the guests, “that definitely applies to someone who has the finest diamonds in Paris.”

“Well?” said Fouquet to Pelisson, in a low tone.

“Well?” Fouquet said to Pelisson quietly.

“Well, at last I have understood you,” returned the latter; “and you have done exceedingly well.”

“Well, I finally understand you,” the other replied; “and you’ve done really well.”

“Supper is ready, monseigneur,” said Vatel, with majestic air and tone.

“Supper is ready, my lord,” said Vatel, with a grand air and tone.

The crowd of guests hurried, more quickly than is usually the case with ministerial entertainments, towards the banqueting-room, where a magnificent spectacle presented itself. Upon the buffets, upon the side-tables, upon the supper-table itself, in the midst of flowers and light, glittered most dazzlingly the richest and most costly gold and silver plate that could possibly be seen—relics of those ancient magnificent productions the Florentine artists, whom the Medici family patronized, sculptured, chased, and moulded for the purpose of holding flowers, at a time when gold existed still in France. These hidden marvels, which had been buried during the civil wars, timidly reappeared during the intervals of that war of good taste called La Fronde; at a time when noblemen fighting against nobleman killed, but did not pillage each other. All the plate present had Madame de Belliere’s arms engraved upon it. “Look,” cried La Fontaine, “here is a P and a B.”

The crowd of guests rushed, faster than usual for ministerial gatherings, toward the banquet room, where a stunning display awaited them. On the buffets, on the side tables, and on the main supper table itself, amidst flowers and light, sparkled some of the most dazzling and expensive gold and silverware imaginable—remnants of the exquisite works created by Florentine artists sponsored by the Medici family, designed to hold flowers at a time when gold was still abundant in France. These hidden treasures, buried during the civil wars, cautiously reemerged during the brief peace of that fashion-forward conflict known as La Fronde; a time when noblemen fought each other but didn’t loot. All the silverware featured Madame de Belliere's family crest. “Look,” shouted La Fontaine, “here’s a P and a B.”

But the most remarkable object present was the cover which Fouquet had assigned to the marquise. Near her was a pyramid of diamonds, sapphires, emeralds, antique cameos, sardonyx stones, carved by the old Greeks of Asia Minor, with mountings of Mysian gold; curious mosaics of ancient Alexandria, set in silver; massive Egyptian bracelets lay heaped on a large plate of Palissy ware, supported by a tripod of gilt bronze, sculptured by Benvenuto Cellini. The marquise turned pale, as she recognized what she had never expected to see again. A profound silence fell on every one of the restless and excited guests. Fouquet did not even make a sign in dismissal of the richly liveried servants who crowded like bees round the huge buffets and other tables in the room. “Gentlemen,” he said, “all this plate which you behold once belonged to Madame de Belliere, who, having observed one of her friends in great distress, sent all this gold and silver, together with the heap of jewels now before her, to her goldsmith. This noble conduct of a devoted friend can well be understood by such friends as you. Happy indeed is that man who sees himself loved in such a manner. Let us drink to the health of Madame de Belliere.”

But the most striking piece present was the cover that Fouquet had given to the marquise. Next to her was a pile of diamonds, sapphires, emeralds, antique cameos, sardonyx stones carved by the ancient Greeks of Asia Minor, with settings made of Mysian gold; intriguing mosaics from ancient Alexandria, set in silver; and large Egyptian bracelets stacked on a big plate of Palissy ware, supported by a gilt bronze tripod sculpted by Benvenuto Cellini. The marquise turned pale as she recognized something she never expected to see again. A deep silence fell over all the restless and excited guests. Fouquet didn’t even signal to dismiss the richly dressed servants who buzzed around the large buffets and other tables in the room. “Gentlemen,” he said, “all this silverware you see once belonged to Madame de Belliere, who, noticing one of her friends in great distress, sent all this gold and silver, along with the pile of jewels you see here, to her goldsmith. This noble act of a loyal friend can be understood by true friends like you. Happy is the man who knows he is loved in such a way. Let’s raise a glass to the health of Madame de Belliere.”

A tremendous burst of applause followed his words, and made poor Madame de Belliere sink back dumb and breathless in her seat. “And then,” added Pelisson, who was always affected by a noble action, as he was invariably impressed by beauty, “let us also drink to the health of him who inspired madame’s noble conduct; for such a man is worthy of being worthily loved.”

A huge wave of applause erupted after his words, leaving poor Madame de Belliere speechless and breathless in her seat. “And then,” added Pelisson, who was always moved by a noble deed just as he was consistently taken by beauty, “let’s also raise a glass to the health of the man who inspired madame’s noble behavior; for a man like that deserves to be truly loved.”

It was now the marquise’s turn. She rose, pale and smiling; and as she held out her glass with a faltering hand, and her trembling fingers touched those of Fouquet, her look, full of love, found its mirror in that of her ardent and generous-hearted lover. Begun in this manner, the supper soon became a fete; no one tried to be witty, but no one failed in being so. La Fontaine forgot his Gorgny wine, and allowed Vatel to reconcile him to the wines of the Rhone, and those from the shores of Spain. The Abbe Fouquet became so kind and good-natured, that Gourville said to him, “Take care, monsieur l’abbe; if you are so tender, you will be carved and eaten.”

It was now the marquise’s turn. She stood up, looking pale yet smiling; and as she reached out her glass with a shaky hand, her trembling fingers brushed against Fouquet's. Her gaze, full of love, found its reflection in that of her passionate and warm-hearted lover. With this beginning, the dinner quickly turned into a fete; no one aimed to be clever, but everyone succeeded. La Fontaine forgot his Gorgny wine and let Vatel convince him to enjoy the wines from the Rhone and the ones from Spain. Abbe Fouquet became so warm and good-natured that Gourville warned him, “Be careful, monsieur l’abbe; if you’re so sweet, you might just get carved up and eaten.”

The hours passed away so joyously, that, contrary to his usual custom, the superintendent did not leave the table before the end of the dessert. He smiled upon his friends, delighted as a man is whose heart becomes intoxicated before his head—and, for the first time, looked at the clock. Suddenly a carriage rolled into the courtyard, and, strange to say, it was heard high above the noise of the mirth which prevailed. Fouquet listened attentively, and then turned his eyes towards the ante-chamber. It seemed as if he could hear a step passing across it, a step that, instead of pressing the ground, weighed heavily upon his heart. “M. d’Herblay, bishop of Vannes,” the usher announced. And Aramis’s grave and thoughtful face appeared upon the threshold of the door, between the remains of two garlands, of which the flame of a lamp had just burnt the thread that once united them.

The hours went by so happily that, unlike his usual habit, the superintendent didn’t leave the table until after dessert. He smiled at his friends, just like a person whose heart feels light even if their head is starting to feel a bit tipsy—and, for the first time, he looked at the clock. Suddenly, a carriage rolled into the courtyard, and, strangely enough, it stood out above all the noise of laughter and celebration. Fouquet listened closely and then turned his gaze toward the ante-chamber. It felt like he could hear a step moving across it, a step that, instead of feeling light, weighed heavily on his heart. “M. d’Herblay, bishop of Vannes,” the usher announced. And Aramis’s serious and thoughtful face appeared in the doorway, framed by the remains of two garlands, which a lamp’s flame had just burned the thread that held them together.

Chapter XLVIII. M. de Mazarin’s Receipt.

Fouquet would have uttered an exclamation of delight on seeing another friend arrive, if the cold air and averted aspect of Aramis had not restored all his reserve. “Are you going to join us at dessert?” he asked. “And yet you would be frightened, perhaps, at the noise which our wild friends here are making?”

Fouquet would have exclaimed in joy upon seeing another friend arrive, if the chilly air and Aramis's turned-away expression hadn't made him hold back. "Are you going to join us for dessert?" he asked. "And yet you might be scared by the noise our wild friends here are making?"

“Monseigneur,” replied Aramis, respectfully, “I will begin by begging you to excuse me for having interrupted this merry meeting; and then, I will beg you to give me, as soon as your pleasure is attended to, a moment’s audience on matters of business.”

“Sir,” replied Aramis, respectfully, “First, I’d like to apologize for interrupting this joyful gathering; and then, I would ask you to grant me a moment of your time to discuss some business once you’re free.”

As the word “business” had aroused the attention of some of the epicureans present, Fouquet rose, saying: “Business first of all, Monsieur d’Herblay; we are too happy when matters of business arrive only at the end of a meal.”

As the word "business" caught the attention of some of the food lovers in the room, Fouquet stood up and said: "Business first, Monsieur d’Herblay; we’re much happier when business matters come up only after a meal."

As he said this, he took the hand of Madame de Belliere, who looked at him with a kind of uneasiness, and then led her to an adjoining salon, after having recommended her to the most reasonable of his guests. And then, taking Aramis by the arm, he led him towards his cabinet. As soon as Aramis was there, throwing aside the respectful air he had assumed, he threw himself into a chair, saying: “Guess whom I have seen this evening?”

As he said this, he took Madame de Belliere's hand, who looked at him with a bit of unease, then led her to a nearby salon, after suggesting she talk to the most level-headed of his guests. Then, taking Aramis by the arm, he guided him to his office. Once they were there, Aramis dropped the respectful demeanor he had been maintaining and flopped into a chair, saying, “Guess who I saw this evening?”

“My dear chevalier, every time you begin in that manner, I am sure to hear you announce something disagreeable.”

“My dear knight, every time you start like that, I know you’re about to say something unpleasant.”

“Well, and this time you will not be mistaken, either, my dear friend,” replied Aramis.

“Well, this time you won’t be wrong, either, my dear friend,” replied Aramis.

“Do not keep me in suspense,” added Fouquet, phlegmatically.

“Don’t keep me in suspense,” added Fouquet, calmly.

“Well, then, I have seen Madame de Chevreuse.”

“Well, I’ve seen Madame de Chevreuse.”

“The old duchesse, do you mean?”

"The old duchess, right?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Her ghost, perhaps?”

"Maybe her ghost?"

“No, no; the old she-wolf herself.”

“No, no; the old she-wolf herself.”

“Without teeth?”

"Missing teeth?"

“Possibly, but not without claws.”

"Maybe, but not without claws."

“Well! what harm can she meditate against me? I am no miser with women who are not prudes. A quality always prized, even by the woman who no longer presumes to look for love.”

“Well! What harm can she plan against me? I'm not stingy with women who aren’t uptight. It's a quality that's always appreciated, even by the woman who no longer expects to find love.”

“Madame de Chevreuse knows very well that you are not avaricious, since she wishes to draw some money of you.”

“Madame de Chevreuse knows very well that you’re not greedy, since she wants to get some money from you.”

“Indeed! under what pretext?”

"Seriously! Under what pretext?"

“Oh! pretexts are never wanting with her. Let me tell you what it is: it seems that the duchesse has a good many letters of M. de Mazarin’s in her possession.”

“Oh! She always has excuses. Let me explain: it looks like the duchess has a lot of letters from M. de Mazarin in her possession.”

“I am not surprised at that, for the prelate was gallant enough.”

“I'm not surprised by that, since the priest was pretty brave.”

“Yes, but these letters have nothing whatever to do with the prelate’s love affairs. They concern, it is said, financial matters rather.”

“Yes, but these letters have nothing to do with the prelate’s love life at all. They are said to deal more with financial issues instead.”

“And accordingly they are less interesting.”

“And so they are less interesting.”

“Do you not suspect what I mean?”

“Don't you have any idea what I mean?”

“Not at all.”

"Not at all."

“Have you never heard speak of a prosecution being instituted for an embezzlement, or appropriation rather, of public funds?”

“Have you never heard of someone being prosecuted for embezzling, or rather misappropriating, public funds?”

“Yes, a hundred, nay, a thousand times. Ever since I have been engaged in public matters I have hardly heard of anything else. It is precisely your own case, when, as a bishop, people reproach you for impiety; or, as a musketeer, for your cowardice; the very thing of which they are always accusing ministers of finance is the embezzlement of public funds.”

“Yes, a hundred, actually a thousand times. Ever since I got involved in public affairs, I’ve hardly heard anything else. It’s just like your situation, when, as a bishop, people accuse you of being impious; or, as a musketeer, of being a coward; the very thing ministers of finance are always being accused of is misappropriating public funds.”

“Very good; but take a particular instance, for the duchesse asserts that M. de Mazarin alludes to certain particular instances.”

“Very good; but take a specific example, as the duchess claims that M. de Mazarin refers to certain specific instances.”

“What are they?”

“What are those?”

“Something like a sum of thirteen millions of francs, of which it would be very difficult for you to define the precise nature of the employment.”

“Something like a total of thirteen million francs, and it would be really hard for you to specify exactly how it’s being used.”

“Thirteen millions!” said the superintendent, stretching himself in his armchair, in order to enable him the more comfortably to look up towards the ceiling. “Thirteen millions—I am trying to remember out of all those I have been accused of having stolen.”

“Thirteen million!” said the superintendent, leaning back in his armchair so he could more comfortably gaze up at the ceiling. “Thirteen million—I’m trying to recall all the ones I’ve been accused of stealing.”

“Do not laugh, my dear monsieur, for it is very serious. It is positive that the duchesse has certain letters in her possession, and that these letters must be as she represents them, since she wished to sell them to me for five hundred thousand francs.”

“Don’t laugh, my dear sir, because this is very serious. It's certain that the duchess has some letters, and these letters must be exactly as she claims, since she wanted to sell them to me for five hundred thousand francs.”

“Oh! one can have a very tolerable calumny got up for such a sum as that,” replied Fouquet. “Ah! now I know what you mean,” and he began to laugh very heartily.

“Oh! you can create a pretty decent lie for that amount,” replied Fouquet. “Ah! now I get what you're saying,” and he started laughing loudly.

“So much the better,” said Aramis, a little reassured.

“So much the better,” said Aramis, feeling somewhat reassured.

“I remember the story of those thirteen millions now. Yes, yes, I remember them quite well.”

“I remember the story of those thirteen million now. Yes, yes, I remember them clearly.”

“I am delighted to hear it; tell me about them.”

“I’m so glad to hear that; tell me more about them.”

“Well, then, one day Signor Mazarin, Heaven rest his soul! made a profit of thirteen millions upon a concession of lands in the Valtelline; he canceled them in the registry of receipts, sent them to me, and then made me advance them to him for war expenses.”

“Well, then, one day Signor Mazarin, may he rest in peace! made a profit of thirteen million on a land concession in the Valtelline; he canceled them in the receipts registry, sent them to me, and then had me advance them to him for war expenses.”

“Very good; then there is no doubt of their proper destination.”

“Great; then there’s no doubt about where they’re supposed to go.”

“No; the cardinal made me invest them in my own name, and gave me a receipt.”

“No; the cardinal had me invest them in my own name and gave me a receipt.”

“You have the receipt?”

“Do you have the receipt?”

“Of course,” said Fouquet, as he quietly rose from his chair, and went to his large ebony bureau inlaid with mother-of-pearl and gold.

“Of course,” said Fouquet, as he calmly stood up from his chair and walked over to his large ebony desk inlaid with mother-of-pearl and gold.

“What I most admire in you,” said Aramis, with an air of great satisfaction, “is, your memory in the first place, then your self-possession, and, finally, the perfect order which prevails in your administration; you, of all men, too, who are by nature a poet.”

“What I admire most about you,” said Aramis, with a sense of great satisfaction, “is, first of all, your memory, then your calm demeanor, and finally, the perfect organization in your administration; you, of all people, who are naturally a poet.”

“Yes,” said Fouquet, “I am orderly out of a spirit of idleness, to save myself the trouble of looking after things, and so I know that Mazarin’s receipt is in the third drawer under the letter M; I open the drawer, and place my hand upon the very paper I need. In the night, without a light, I could find it.”

“Yes,” said Fouquet, “I stay organized out of laziness, so I don’t have to worry about things. That’s why I know Mazarin’s receipt is in the third drawer under the letter M; I open the drawer and immediately find the exact paper I need. Even in the dark, without a light, I could locate it.”

And with a confident hand he felt the bundle of papers which were piled up in the open drawer. “Nay, more than that,” he continued, “I remember the paper as if I saw it; it is thick, somewhat crumpled, with gilt edges; Mazarin had made a blot upon the figure of the date. Ah!” he said, “the paper knows we are talking about it, and that we want it very much, and so it hides itself out of the way.”

And with a confident hand, he felt the stack of papers piled up in the open drawer. “No, more than that,” he continued, “I remember the paper like I’m looking at it; it’s thick, a bit crumpled, with gold edges; Mazarin had made a stain on the date. Ah!” he said, “the paper knows we’re talking about it and that we want it badly, so it’s hiding away.”

And as the superintendent looked into the drawer, Aramis rose from his seat.

And as the superintendent looked in the drawer, Aramis got up from his seat.

“This is very singular,” said Fouquet.

“This is really strange,” said Fouquet.

“Your memory is treacherous, my dear monseigneur; look in another drawer.”

“Your memory is unreliable, my dear sir; check another drawer.”

Fouquet took out the bundle of papers, and turned them over once more; he then grew very pale.

Fouquet pulled out the stack of papers and flipped through them again; then he went very pale.

“Don’t confine your search to that drawer,” said Aramis; “look elsewhere.”

“Don’t limit your search to that drawer,” Aramis said; “check other places.”

“Quite useless; I have never made a mistake; no one but myself arranges any papers of mine of this nature; no one but myself ever opens this drawer, of which, besides, no one, myself excepted, is aware of the secret.”

“Totally pointless; I’ve never made an error; no one but me organizes my papers like this; no one but me ever opens this drawer, which, by the way, no one else knows the secret of, except for me.”

“What do you conclude, then?” said Aramis, agitated.

“What do you conclude, then?” Aramis asked, feeling anxious.

“That Mazarin’s receipt has been stolen from me; Madame de Chevreuse was right, chevalier; I have appropriated the public funds, I have robbed the state coffers of thirteen millions of money; I am a thief, Monsieur d’Herblay.”

“That Mazarin’s receipt has been stolen from me; Madame de Chevreuse was right, chevalier; I have taken the public funds, I have stolen thirteen million from the state’s treasury; I am a thief, Monsieur d’Herblay.”

“Nay, nay, do not get irritated—do not get excited.”

“Nah, nah, don’t get upset—don’t get worked up.”

“And why not, chevalier? surely there is every reason for it. If legal proceedings are well arranged, and a judgment given in accordance with them, your friend the superintendent will soon follow Montfaucon, his colleague Enguerrand de Marigny, and his predecessor, Semblancay.”

“And why not, knight? There’s definitely good reason for it. If the legal process is properly set up, and a judgment is made based on that, your friend the superintendent will soon join Montfaucon, his colleague Enguerrand de Marigny, and his predecessor, Semblancay.”

“Oh!” said Aramis, smiling, “not so fast as that.”

“Oh!” said Aramis, smiling, “not that quick.”

“And why not? why not so fast? What do you suppose Madame de Chevreuse has done with those letters—for you refused them, I suppose?”

“And why not? Why not so quickly? What do you think Madame de Chevreuse has done with those letters—since I assume you refused them?”

“Yes; at once. I suppose that she went and sold them to M. Colbert.”

“Yes, right away. I assume she went and sold them to M. Colbert.”

“Well?”

"Well?"

“I said I supposed so; I might have said I was sure of it, for I had her followed, and, when she left me, she returned to her own house, went out by a back door, and proceeded straight to the intendant’s house in the Rue Croix des Petits-Champs.”

“I said I thought so; I could have said I was certain, because I had her followed, and when she left me, she went back to her house, left through a back door, and headed straight to the intendant’s house on Rue Croix des Petits-Champs.”

“Legal proceedings will be instituted, then, scandal and dishonor will follow; and all will fall upon me like a thunderbolt, blindly, pitilessly.”

"Legal actions will be taken, and then scandal and disgrace will come; everything will hit me like a bolt of lightning, without warning, and with no mercy."

Aramis approached Fouquet, who sat trembling in his chair, close to the open drawers; he placed his hand on his shoulder, and in an affectionate tone of voice, said: “Do not forget that the position of M. Fouquet can in no way be compared to that of Semblancay or of Marigny.”

Aramis walked over to Fouquet, who was sitting nervously in his chair next to the open drawers. He put his hand on his shoulder and, with a caring tone, said, “Don’t forget that M. Fouquet’s situation is nothing like that of Semblancay or Marigny.”

“And why not, in Heaven’s name?”

“And why not, for heaven's sake?”

“Because the proceedings against those ministers were determined, completed, and the sentence carried out, whilst in your case the same thing cannot take place.”

“Because the proceedings against those ministers were concluded, finalized, and the sentence carried out, while in your case, the same cannot happen.”

“Another blow, why not? A peculator is, under any circumstances, a criminal.”

“Another hit, why not? A thief is, in any situation, a criminal.”

“Criminals who know how to find a safe asylum are never in danger.”

“Criminals who know how to find a safe refuge are never at risk.”

“What! make my escape? Fly?”

“What! Escape? Run away?”

“No, I do not mean that; you forget that all such proceedings originate in the parliament, that they are instituted by the procureur-general, and that you are the procureur-general. You see that, unless you wish to condemn yourself—”

“No, that’s not what I mean; you’re forgetting that all these actions start in parliament, that they’re initiated by the attorney general, and that you are the attorney general. You see that, unless you want to convict yourself—”

“Oh!” cried Fouquet, suddenly, dashing his fist upon the table.

“Oh!” cried Fouquet, suddenly, slamming his fist on the table.

“Well! what? what is the matter?”

“Well! What? What’s happening?”

“I am procureur-general no longer.”

“I am no longer procureur-general.”

Aramis, at this reply, became as livid as death; he pressed his hands together convulsively, and with a wild, haggard look, which almost annihilated Fouquet, he said, laying a stress on every distinct syllable, “You are procureur-general no longer, do you say?”

Aramis, at this response, turned as pale as a ghost; he clenched his hands tightly, and with a frantic, worn-out expression that nearly overwhelmed Fouquet, he said, emphasizing each word, “You’re saying you’re no longer the procureur-general?”

“No.”

"Nope."

“Since when?”

"Since when?"

“Since the last four or five hours.”

“Since about four or five hours ago.”

“Take care,” interrupted Aramis, coldly; “I do not think you are in the full possession of your senses, my friend; collect yourself.”

“Be careful,” interrupted Aramis, coolly; “I don’t think you’re fully in control of your senses, my friend; get a grip on yourself.”

“I tell you,” returned Fouquet, “that a little while ago, some one came to me, brought by my friends, to offer me fourteen hundred thousand francs for the appointment, and that I sold it.”

“I’m telling you,” said Fouquet, “that not long ago, someone came to me, brought by my friends, to offer me one million four hundred thousand francs for the position, and I accepted it.”

Aramis looked as though he had been struck by lightning; the intelligent and mocking expression of his countenance assumed an aspect of such profound gloom and terror, that it had more effect upon the superintendent than all the exclamations and speeches in the world. “You had need of money, then?” he said, at last.

Aramis looked like he had been hit by lightning; the smart and sarcastic look on his face turned into one of deep sadness and fear, which affected the superintendent more than any shouts or speeches could. “So you needed money, then?” he finally said.

“Yes; to discharge a debt of honor.” And in a few words, he gave Aramis an account of Madame de Belliere’s generosity, and the manner in which he had thought it but right to discharge that act of generosity.

“Yes; to settle a debt of honor.” And in a few words, he explained to Aramis how Madame de Belliere had been generous, and how he felt it was only right to repay that act of kindness.

“Yes,” said Aramis, “that is, indeed, a fine trait. What has it cost?”

"Yes," said Aramis, "that's definitely a great quality. What did it cost?"

“Exactly the fourteen hundred thousand francs—the price of my appointment.”

“Exactly fourteen hundred thousand francs—the cost of my position.”

“Which you received in that manner, without reflection. Oh, imprudent man!”

“Which you took in that way, without thinking. Oh, careless man!”

“I have not yet received the amount, but I shall to-morrow.”

“I haven’t received the amount yet, but I will tomorrow.”

“It is not yet completed, then?”

"Is it not done yet?"

“It must be carried out, though; for I have given the goldsmith, for twelve o’clock to-morrow, an order upon my treasury, into which the purchaser’s money will be paid at six or seven o’clock.”

“It has to be done, though; because I’ve given the goldsmith an order on my treasury for twelve o’clock tomorrow, where the buyer’s money will be deposited around six or seven o’clock.”

“Heaven be praised!” cried Aramis, clapping his hands together, “nothing is yet completed, since you have not yet been paid.”

“Thank goodness!” exclaimed Aramis, clapping his hands together, “nothing is finished yet because you haven't been paid.”

“But the goldsmith?”

“But what about the goldsmith?”

“You shall receive the fourteen hundred thousand francs from me, at a quarter before twelve.”

“You will receive fourteen hundred thousand francs from me at a quarter to twelve.”

“Stay a moment; it is at six o’clock, this very morning, that I am to sign.”

“Hold on a second; it’s at six o'clock this morning that I need to sign.”

“Oh! I will answer that you do not sign.”

“Oh! I’ll reply that you don’t sign.”

“I have given my word, chevalier.”

“I've made a promise, knight.”

“If you have given it, you will take it back again, that is all.”

“If you’ve given it, you’ll take it back again, that’s all.”

“Can I believe what I hear?” cried Fouquet, in a most expressive tone. “Fouquet recall his word, after it has once been pledged!”

“Can I really trust what I'm hearing?” cried Fouquet, in a very expressive tone. “Fouquet take back his word after it has been pledged!”

Aramis replied to the almost stern look of the minister by a look full of anger. “Monsieur,” he said, “I believe I have deserved to be called a man of honor? As a soldier, I have risked my life five hundred times; as a priest I have rendered still greater services, both to the state and to my friends. The value of a word, once passed, is estimated according to the worth of the man who gives it. So long as it is in his own keeping, it is of the purest, finest gold; when his wish to keep it has passed away, it is a two-edged sword. With that word, therefore, he defends himself as with an honorable weapon, considering that, when he disregards his word, he endangers his life and incurs an amount of risk far greater than that which his adversary is likely to derive of profit. In such a case, monsieur, he appeals to Heaven and to justice.”

Aramis responded to the minister's almost stern look with one filled with anger. “Sir,” he said, “I think I have earned the title of a man of honor. As a soldier, I’ve put my life on the line five hundred times; as a priest, I’ve provided even greater services to both the state and my friends. The value of a promise, once made, is judged by the worth of the person who makes it. While it’s in his keeping, it’s as good as pure gold; once his desire to keep it fades, it becomes a double-edged sword. With that promise, he defends himself like with an honorable weapon, knowing that when he breaks his word, he risks his life and takes on a level of danger far greater than any benefit his opponent might gain. In such cases, sir, he turns to Heaven and to justice.”

Fouquet bent down his head, as he replied, “I am a poor, self-determined man, a true Breton born; my mind admires and fears yours. I do not say that I keep my word from a proper feeling only; I keep it, if you like, from custom, practice, pride, or what you will; but, at all events, the ordinary run of men are simple enough to admire this custom of mine; it is my sole good quality—leave me such honor as it confers.”

Fouquet lowered his head and said, “I’m just a humble, self-made man, a true Breton at heart; I both admire and fear your intellect. I don’t claim that I keep my promises solely out of principle; I do it, if you prefer, out of habit, practice, pride, or whatever you want to call it; but, in any case, most people are simple enough to appreciate this habit of mine; it’s my only redeeming quality—allow me to have the honor that comes with it.”

“And so you are determined to sign the sale of the very appointment which can alone defend you against all your enemies.”

"And so you’re set on signing away the only position that can protect you from all your enemies."

“Yes, I shall sign.”

“Yes, I will sign.”

“You will deliver yourself up, then, bound hand and foot, from a false notion of honor, which the most scrupulous casuists would disdain?”

"You’re going to tie yourself up, then, hand and foot, because of a misguided sense of honor that even the most careful moralists would look down on?"

“I shall sign,” repeated Fouquet.

"I will sign," repeated Fouquet.

Aramis sighed deeply, and looked all round him with the impatient gesture of a man who would gladly dash something to pieces, as a relief to his feelings. “We have still one means left,” he said; “and I trust you will not refuse me to make use of that.”

Aramis let out a deep sigh and glanced around with the impatient gesture of someone who would love to smash something to relieve his feelings. “We still have one option left,” he said; “and I hope you won’t refuse to let me use it.”

“Certainly not, if it be loyal and honorable; as everything is, in fact, which you propose.”

“Of course not, if it’s loyal and honorable; because everything is, in fact, what you suggest.”

“I know nothing more loyal than the renunciation of your purchaser. Is he a friend of yours?”

“I don’t know anything more loyal than your buyer's rejection. Is he one of your friends?”

“Certainly: but—”

“Sure, but—”

“‘But!’—if you allow me to manage the affair, I do not despair.”

“‘But!’—if you let me handle this, I’m not worried.”

“Oh! you shall be absolutely master to do what you please.”

“Oh! you will have complete freedom to do whatever you want.”

“Whom are you in treaty with? What manner of man is it?”

“Who are you in a deal with? What kind of guy is he?”

“I am not aware whether you know the parliament.”

“I don’t know if you’re familiar with the parliament.”

“Most of its members. One of the presidents, perhaps?”

“Most of its members. One of the presidents, maybe?”

“No; only a counselor, of the name of Vanel.”

“No; just a counselor named Vanel.”

Aramis became perfectly purple. “Vanel!” he cried, rising abruptly from his seat; “Vanel! the husband of Marguerite Vanel?”

Aramis turned completely purple. “Vanel!” he shouted, suddenly standing up from his seat; “Vanel! The husband of Marguerite Vanel?”

“Exactly.”

"Exactly."

“Of your former mistress?”

"About your previous mistress?"

“Yes, my dear fellow; she is anxious to be the wife of the procureur-general. I certainly owed poor Vanel that slight concession, and I am a gainer by it; since I, at the same time, can confer a pleasure on his wife.”

“Yes, my dear friend; she really wants to be the wife of the procureur-general. I definitely owed poor Vanel that small favor, and it actually benefits me too; as I can also bring some happiness to his wife.”

Aramis walked straight up to Fouquet, and took hold of his hand. “Do you know,” he said, very calmly, “the name of Madame Vanel’s new lover?”

Aramis walked right up to Fouquet and grabbed his hand. “Do you know,” he said very calmly, “the name of Madame Vanel’s new lover?”

“Ah! she has a new lover, then? I was not aware of it; no, I have no idea what his name is.”

“Ah! She has a new boyfriend, huh? I didn’t know that; no, I have no idea what his name is.”

“His name is M. Jean-Baptiste Colbert; he is intendant of the finances: he lives in the Rue Croix des Petits-Champs, where Madame de Chevreuse has been this evening to take him Mazarin’s letters, which she wishes to sell.”

“His name is M. Jean-Baptiste Colbert; he is the finance manager: he lives on Rue Croix des Petits-Champs, where Madame de Chevreuse went this evening to give him Mazarin’s letters, which she wants to sell.”

“Gracious Heaven!” murmured Fouquet, passing his hand across his forehead, from which the perspiration was starting.

“Gracious Heaven!” murmured Fouquet, wiping his forehead, which was starting to sweat.

“You now begin to understand, do you not?”

“You're starting to get it, right?”

“That I am utterly lost!—yes.”

"I'm completely lost!—yes."

“Do you now think it worth while to be so scrupulous with regard to keeping your word?”

“Do you really think it's worth being so careful about keeping your promises?”

“Yes,” said Fouquet.

“Yeah,” said Fouquet.

“These obstinate people always contrive matters in such a way, that one cannot but admire them all the while,” murmured Aramis.

“These stubborn people always manage things in a way that you can’t help but admire them,” Aramis murmured.

Fouquet held out his hand to him, and, at the very moment, a richly ornamented tortoise-shell clock, supported by golden figures, which was standing on a console table opposite to the fireplace, struck six. The sound of a door being opened in the vestibule was heard, and Gourville came to the door of the cabinet to inquire if Fouquet would received M. Vanel. Fouquet turned his eyes from the gaze of Aramis, and then desired that M. Vanel should be shown in.

Fouquet extended his hand to him, and just then, an intricately decorated tortoise-shell clock, held up by golden figures, located on a console table across from the fireplace, chimed six. They heard the sound of a door opening in the hallway, and Gourville appeared at the cabinet door to ask if Fouquet would see M. Vanel. Fouquet shifted his gaze away from Aramis and then requested that M. Vanel be admitted.

Chapter XLIX. Monsieur Colbert’s Rough Draft.

Vanel, who entered at this stage of the conversation, was nothing less for Aramis and Fouquet than the full stop which completes a phrase. But, for Vanel, Aramis’s presence in Fouquet’s cabinet had quite another signification; and, therefore, at his first step into the room, he paused as he looked at the delicate yet firm features of the bishop of Vannes, and his look of astonishment soon became one of scrutinizing attention. As for Fouquet, a perfect politician, that is to say, complete master of himself, he had already, by the energy of his own resolute will, contrived to remove from his face all traces of the emotion which Aramis’s revelation had occasioned. He was no longer, therefore, a man overwhelmed by misfortune and reduced to resort to expedients; he held his head proudly erect, and indicated by a gesture that Vanel could enter. He was now the first minister of the state, and in his own palace. Aramis knew the superintendent well; the delicacy of the feelings of his heart and the exalted nature of his mind no longer surprised him. He confined himself, then, for the moment—intending to resume later an active part in the conversation—to the performance of the difficult part of a man who looks on and listens, in order to learn and understand. Vanel was visibly overcome, and advanced into the middle of the cabinet, bowing to everything and everybody. “I am here,” he said.

Vanel, who entered at this point in the conversation, was, for Aramis and Fouquet, the final punctuation that completes a sentence. However, for Vanel, Aramis’s presence in Fouquet’s office meant something entirely different. So, as soon as he stepped into the room, he hesitated while observing the delicate yet strong features of the bishop of Vannes, and his initial look of surprise quickly turned into one of careful scrutiny. As for Fouquet, a skilled politician and completely in control of himself, he had already, through sheer willpower, managed to wipe all traces of the emotion caused by Aramis’s revelation from his face. He was no longer a man crushed by misfortune and forced to resort to desperate measures; he held his head high and gestured for Vanel to come in. He was now the first minister of the state, in his own palace. Aramis knew the superintendent well; the sensitivity of his heart and the nobleness of his mind no longer surprised him. So, for the moment, he took on the challenging role of an observer, listening closely to learn and understand, intending to become an active participant later. Vanel was visibly flustered and stepped into the center of the office, bowing to everything and everyone. “I’m here,” he said.

“You are punctual, Monsieur Vanel,” returned Fouquet.

“You're on time, Monsieur Vanel,” replied Fouquet.

“In matters of business, monseigneur,” replied Vanel, “I look upon exactitude as a virtue.”

“In business matters, sir,” Vanel replied, “I see precision as a virtue.”

“No doubt, monsieur.”

"Of course, sir."

“I beg your pardon,” interrupted Aramis, indicating Vanel with his finger, but addressing himself to Fouquet; “this is the gentleman, I believe, who has come about the purchase of your appointment?”

“I’m sorry to interrupt,” Aramis said, pointing to Vanel but speaking to Fouquet, “but I think this is the gentleman who’s here to discuss buying your position?”

“Yes, I am,” replied Vanel, astonished at the extremely haughty tone in which Aramis had put the question; “but in what way am I to address you, who do me the honor—”

“Yes, I am,” replied Vanel, surprised by the very arrogant tone Aramis used to ask the question; “but how should I address you, who do me the honor—”

“Call me monseigneur,” replied Aramis, dryly. Vanel bowed.

“Call me monseigneur,” Aramis replied, a bit dryly. Vanel bowed.

“Come, gentlemen, a truce to these ceremonies; let us proceed to the matter itself.”

“Come on, guys, let's put aside these formalities and get to the point.”

“Monseigneur sees,” said Vanel, “that I am waiting your pleasure.”

“Monseigneur sees,” said Vanel, “that I am waiting for your response.”

“On the contrary, I am waiting,” replied Fouquet.

“On the contrary, I'm waiting,” replied Fouquet.

“What for, may I be permitted to ask, monseigneur?”

“What’s that for, if I may ask, sir?”

“I thought that you had perhaps something to say.”

“I thought you might have something to say.”

“Oh,” said Vanel to himself, “he has reflected on the matter and I am lost.” But resuming his courage, he continued, “No, monseigneur, nothing, absolutely nothing more than what I said to you yesterday, and which I am again ready to repeat to you now.”

“Oh,” said Vanel to himself, “he's thought it over and I'm done for.” But gathering his courage, he continued, “No, sir, nothing, absolutely nothing more than what I told you yesterday, and I’m ready to repeat it to you now.”

“Come, now, tell me frankly, Monsieur Vanel, is not the affair rather a burdensome one for you?”

“Come on, now, be honest with me, Monsieur Vanel, isn’t this situation a bit of a burden for you?”

“Certainly, monseigneur; fourteen hundred thousand francs is an important sum.”

“Of course, sir; fourteen hundred thousand francs is a significant amount.”

“So important, indeed,” said Fouquet, “that I have reflected—”

“So important, really,” said Fouquet, “that I have thought—”

“You have been reflecting, do you say, monseigneur?” exclaimed Vanel, anxiously.

“You’ve been thinking, right, sir?” exclaimed Vanel, anxiously.

“Yes; that you might not yet be in a position to purchase.”

"Yes; it’s possible that you still can’t buy it."

“Oh, monseigneur!”

“Oh, sir!”

“Do not make yourself uneasy on that score, Monsieur Vanel; I shall not blame you for a failure in your word, which evidently may arise from inability on your part.”

“Don't worry about that, Monsieur Vanel; I won't hold it against you if you can't keep your word, as it may simply be beyond your control.”

“Oh, yes, monseigneur, you would blame me, and you would be right in doing so,” said Vanel; “for a man must either be very imprudent, or a fool, to undertake engagements which he cannot keep; and I, at least, have always regarded a thing agreed on as a thing actually carried out.”

“Oh, yes, sir, you would blame me, and you’d be right to do so,” said Vanel; “because a person has to be either very careless or foolish to take on commitments they can’t fulfill; and I, at least, have always seen an agreement as something that’s really been done.”

Fouquet colored, while Aramis uttered a “Hum!” of impatience.

Fouquet was getting agitated, while Aramis let out a "Huh!" of impatience.

“You would be wrong to exaggerate such notions as those, monsieur,” said the superintendent; “for a man’s mind is variable, and full of these very excusable caprices, which are, however, sometimes estimable enough; and a man may have wished for something yesterday of which he repents to-day.”

“You would be mistaken to blow these ideas out of proportion, sir,” said the superintendent. “A person's mind is changeable and filled with these very understandable whims, which can, however, be quite valuable at times; and a person might have desired something yesterday that they regret today.”

Vanel felt a cold sweat trickle down his face. “Monseigneur!” he muttered.

Vanel felt a cold sweat running down his face. “Sir!” he whispered.

Aramis, who was delighted to find the superintendent carry on the debate with such clearness and precision, stood leaning his arm upon the marble top of a console table and began to play with a small gold knife, with a malachite handle. Fouquet did not hasten to reply; but after a moment’s pause, “Come, my dear Monsieur Vanel,” he said, “I will explain to you how I am situated.” Vanel began to tremble.

Aramis, pleased to see the superintendent engage in the discussion with such clarity and accuracy, leaned his arm on the marble top of a console table and started to fidget with a small gold knife that had a malachite handle. Fouquet didn't rush to respond; instead, after a brief pause, he said, “Come on, my dear Monsieur Vanel, let me explain my situation to you.” Vanel started to shake.

“Yesterday I wished to sell—”

“Yesterday I wanted to sell—”

“Monseigneur did more than wish to sell, he actually sold.”

“Monseigneur didn’t just want to sell, he actually did sell.”

“Well, well, that may be so; but to-day I ask you the favor to restore me my word which I pledged you.”

“Well, well, that might be true; but today I ask you to do me a favor and give back my word that I promised you.”

“I received your word as a satisfactory assurance that it would be kept.”

“I got your word as a good assurance that it would be kept.”

“I know that, and that is the reason why I now entreat you; do you understand me? I entreat you to restore it to me.”

“I know that, and that’s why I’m asking you now; do you get me? I’m asking you to give it back to me.”

Fouquet suddenly paused. The words “I entreat you,” the effect of which he did not immediately perceive, seemed almost to choke him as he uttered it. Aramis, still playing with his knife, fixed a look upon Vanel which seemed as if he wished to penetrate the recesses of his heart. Vanel simply bowed, as he said, “I am overcome, monseigneur, at the honor you do me to consult me upon a matter of business which is already completed; but—”

Fouquet suddenly stopped. The words “I beg you,” the impact of which he didn’t grasp right away, seemed to almost suffocate him as he said it. Aramis, still fiddling with his knife, stared at Vanel as if he wanted to see into the depths of his heart. Vanel just nodded and replied, “I am honored, monseigneur, that you consult me on a matter of business that’s already settled; but—”

“Nay, do not say but, dear Monsieur Vanel.”

“Nah, don't say but, dear Monsieur Vanel.”

“Alas! monseigneur, you see,” he said, as he opened a large pocket-book, “I have brought the money with me,—the whole sum, I mean. And here, monseigneur, is the contract of sale which I have just effected of a property belonging to my wife. The order is authentic in every particular, the necessary signatures have been attached to it, and it is made payable at sight; it is ready money, in fact, and, in one word, the whole affair is complete.”

“Unfortunately, my lord, you see,” he said, as he opened a large wallet, “I’ve brought the money with me—the full amount, I mean. And here, my lord, is the sale contract for a property that belongs to my wife. The order is valid in every way, all the required signatures are on it, and it’s payable on demand; it’s cash, in fact, and, to sum it up, everything is settled.”

“My dear Monsieur Vanel, there is not a matter of business in this world, however important it may be, which cannot be postponed in order to oblige a man, who, by that means, might and would be made a devoted friend.”

“My dear Monsieur Vanel, there’s no business matter in this world, no matter how important, that can’t be put on hold to help a man who, as a result, might become a loyal friend.”

“Certainly,” said Vanel, awkwardly.

“Of course,” said Vanel, awkwardly.

“And much more justly acquired would that friend become, Monsieur Vanel, since the value of the service he had received would have been so considerable. Well, what do you say? what do you decide?”

“And that friend, Monsieur Vanel, would be much more justly rewarded, since the value of the service he received would be so significant. So, what do you think? What do you decide?”

Vanel preserved a perfect silence. In the meantime, Aramis had continued his close observation of the man. Vanel’s narrow face, his deeply sunken eyes, his arched eyebrows, had revealed to the bishop of Vannes the type of an avaricious and ambitious character. Aramis’s method was to oppose one passion by another. He saw that M. Fouquet was defeated—morally subdued—and so he came to his rescue with fresh weapons in his hands. “Excuse me, monseigneur,” he said; “you forgot to show M. Vanel that his own interests are diametrically opposed to this renunciation of the sale.”

Vanel maintained complete silence. Meanwhile, Aramis kept a close watch on the man. Vanel’s thin face, deeply sunken eyes, and arched eyebrows had shown the bishop of Vannes a character driven by greed and ambition. Aramis’s approach was to counter one passion with another. He noticed that M. Fouquet was beaten—morally defeated—and so he stepped in to support him with new tools at his disposal. “Excuse me, monseigneur,” he said; “you forgot to point out to M. Vanel that his own interests are directly opposed to this rejection of the sale.”

Vanel looked at the bishop with astonishment; he had hardly expected to find an auxiliary in him. Fouquet also paused to listen to the bishop.

Vanel stared at the bishop in disbelief; he had barely anticipated finding support in him. Fouquet also stopped to pay attention to the bishop.

“Do you not see,” continued Aramis, “that M. Vanel, in order to purchase your appointment, has been obliged to sell a property belonging to his wife; well, that is no slight matter; for one cannot displace, as he has done, fourteen or fifteen hundred thousand francs without some considerable loss, and very serious inconvenience.”

“Don’t you see,” Aramis continued, “that M. Vanel, to secure your position, had to sell a property that belonged to his wife? That’s a big deal; because you can’t just move around fourteen or fifteen hundred thousand francs without facing significant loss and serious trouble.”

“Perfectly true,” said Vanel, whose secret Aramis had, with keen-sighted gaze, wrung from the bottom of his heart.

“Absolutely true,” said Vanel, whose secret Aramis had skillfully drawn from the depths of his heart with a keen gaze.

“Inconveniences such as these are matters of great expense and calculation, and whenever a man has money matters to deal with, the expenses are generally the very first thing thought of.”

“Inconveniences like these are costly and require careful planning, and whenever someone has financial issues to handle, the costs are usually the first thing on their mind.”

“Yes, yes,” said Fouquet, who began to understand Aramis’s meaning.

“Yes, yes,” said Fouquet, starting to grasp what Aramis meant.

Vanel remained perfectly silent; he, too, had understood him. Aramis observed his coldness of manner and his silence. “Very good,” he said to himself, “you are waiting, I see, until you know the amount; but do not fear, I shall send you such a flight of crowns that you cannot but capitulate on the spot.”

Vanel stayed completely quiet; he also got what he meant. Aramis noticed his chilly demeanor and silence. “Alright,” he thought to himself, “you’re holding back until you find out how much it is; but don’t worry, I’ll send you so many crowns that you’ll have no choice but to give in right away.”

“We must offer M. Vanel a hundred thousand crowns at once,” said Fouquet, carried away by his generous feelings.

“We need to offer M. Vanel a hundred thousand crowns right away,” said Fouquet, caught up in his generous emotions.

The sum was a good one. A prince, even, would have been satisfied with such a bonus. A hundred thousand crowns at that period was the dowry of a king’s daughter. Vanel, however, did not move.

The amount was a good one. Even a prince would have been happy with such a bonus. A hundred thousand crowns back then was the dowry of a king’s daughter. Vanel, however, stayed still.

“He is a perfect rascal!” thought the bishop, “well, we must offer the five hundred thousand francs at once,” and he made a sign to Fouquet accordingly.

“He's quite the troublemaker!” thought the bishop, “well, we need to offer the five hundred thousand francs right away,” and he signaled to Fouquet to do just that.

“You seem to have spent more than that, dear Monsieur Vanel,” said the superintendent. “The price of ready money is enormous. You must have made a great sacrifice in selling your wife’s property. Well, what can I have been thinking of? I ought to have offered to sign you an order for five hundred thousand francs; and even in that case I shall feel that I am greatly indebted to you.”

“You seem to have spent more than that, dear Monsieur Vanel,” said the superintendent. “The cost of cash is huge. You must have made a significant sacrifice in selling your wife’s property. Well, what was I thinking? I should have offered to sign you an order for five hundred thousand francs; and even then, I would feel that I owe you a lot.”

There was not a gleam of delight or desire on Vanel’s face, which remained perfectly impassible; not a muscle of it changed in the slightest degree. Aramis cast a look almost of despair at Fouquet, and then, going straight up to Vanel and taking hold of him by the coat, in a familiar manner, he said, “Monsieur Vanel, it is neither the inconvenience, nor the displacement of your money, nor the sale of your wife’s property even, that you are thinking of at this moment; it is something more important still. I can well understand it; so pay particular attention to what I am going to say.”

There wasn’t a hint of joy or desire on Vanel’s face, which remained completely expressionless; not a single muscle changed. Aramis looked at Fouquet with almost desperate eyes, then walked directly up to Vanel, grabbing him by the coat in a friendly way, and said, “Monsieur Vanel, right now you’re not thinking about the inconvenience, the loss of your money, or even the sale of your wife’s property; it’s something much more significant. I understand that well, so listen carefully to what I’m about to say.”

“Yes, monseigneur,” Vanel replied, beginning to tremble in every limb, as the prelate’s eyes seemed almost ready to devour him.

“Yes, sir,” Vanel replied, starting to shake all over as the clergy’s eyes looked like they were about to swallow him whole.

“I offer you, therefore, in the superintendent’s name, not three hundred thousand livres, nor five hundred thousand, but a million. A million—do you understand me?” he added, as he shook him nervously.

“I’m offering you, in the superintendent’s name, not three hundred thousand livres, not five hundred thousand, but a million. A million—do you understand me?” he added, shaking him nervously.

“A million!” repeated Vanel, as pale as death.

“A million!” Vanel repeated, looking as pale as a ghost.

“A million; in other words, at the present rate of interest, an income of seventy thousand francs.”

“A million; in other words, at the current interest rate, an income of seventy thousand francs.”

“Come, monsieur,” said Fouquet, “you can hardly refuse that. Answer—do you accept?”

“Come on, sir,” said Fouquet, “you can’t really turn that down. Answer—do you accept?”

“Impossible,” murmured Vanel.

"That's impossible," Vanel murmured.

Aramis bit his lips, and something like a cloud seemed to pass over his face. The thunder behind this cloud could easily be imagined. He still kept his hold on Vanel. “You have purchased the appointment for fifteen hundred thousand francs, I think. Well, you will receive these fifteen hundred thousand francs back again; by paying M. Fouquet a visit, and shaking hands with him on the bargain, you will have become a gainer of a million and a half. You get honor and profit at the same time, Monsieur Vanel.”

Aramis bit his lips, and a shadow seemed to pass over his face. You could easily imagine the thunder behind that cloud. He still held on to Vanel. “You bought the position for one and a half million francs, right? Well, you’ll get that one and a half million francs back; by visiting M. Fouquet and shaking hands over the deal, you’ll end up with a profit of one and a half million. You get both honor and profit, Monsieur Vanel.”

“I cannot do it,” said Vanel, hoarsely.

“I can't do it,” Vanel said hoarsely.

“Very well,” replied Aramis, who had grasped Vanel so tightly by the coat that, when he let go his hold, Vanel staggered back a few paces, “very well; one can now see clearly enough your object in coming here.”

“Alright,” replied Aramis, who had held Vanel's coat so tightly that when he finally let go, Vanel stumbled back a few steps, “Alright; it’s now obvious what you came here for.”

“Yes,” said Fouquet, “one can easily see that.”

“Yes,” said Fouquet, “it's clear to see that.”

“But—” said Vanel, attempting to stand erect before the weakness of these two men of honor.

“But—” said Vanel, trying to stand tall in front of the weakness of these two honorable men.

“Does the fellow presume to speak?” said Aramis, with the tone of an emperor.

“Does this guy think he can talk?” said Aramis, in the tone of an emperor.

“Fellow!” repeated Vanel.

“Buddy!” repeated Vanel.

“The scoundrel, I meant to say,” added Aramis, who had now resumed his usual self-possession. “Come, monsieur, produce your deed of sale,—you have it about you, I suppose, in one of your pockets, already prepared, as an assassin holds his pistol or his dagger concealed under his cloak.”

“The scoundrel, I meant to say,” added Aramis, who had now regained his usual composure. “Come on, sir, show us your deed of sale—you’ve got it on you, I assume, ready in one of your pockets, just like an assassin hides his gun or dagger under his cloak.”

Vanel began to mutter something.

Vanel started to mumble something.

“Enough!” cried Fouquet. “Where is this deed?”

“Enough!” shouted Fouquet. “Where is this document?”

Vanel tremblingly searched in his pockets, and as he drew out his pocket-book, a paper fell out of it, while Vanel offered the other to Fouquet. Aramis pounced upon the paper which had fallen out, as soon as he recognized the handwriting. “I beg your pardon,” said Vanel, “that is a rough draft of the deed.”

Vanel nervously rummaged through his pockets, and as he pulled out his wallet, a piece of paper slipped out. Meanwhile, Vanel offered the other to Fouquet. Aramis quickly grabbed the fallen paper as soon as he recognized the handwriting. “Sorry about that,” Vanel said, “that’s just a rough draft of the deed.”

“I see that very clearly,” retorted Aramis, with a smile more cutting than a lash of a whip; “and what I admire most is, that this draft is in M. Colbert’s handwriting. Look, monseigneur, look.”

“I see that very clearly,” Aramis replied, his smile sharper than a whip’s crack. “And what I admire most is that this draft is in M. Colbert’s handwriting. Look, monseigneur, look.”

And he handed the draft to Fouquet, who recognized the truth of the fact; for, covered with erasures, with inserted words, the margins filled with additions, this deed—a living proof of Colbert’s plot—had just revealed everything to its unhappy victim. “Well!” murmured Fouquet.

And he gave the draft to Fouquet, who saw the truth in it; because, filled with crossed-out words, added phrases, and notes in the margins, this document—a clear evidence of Colbert’s scheme—had just exposed everything to its unfortunate target. “Well!” Fouquet murmured.

Vanel, completely humiliated, seemed as if he were looking for some hole wherein to hide himself.

Vanel, totally humiliated, looked like he was trying to find some place to hide.

“Well!” said Aramis, “if your name were not Fouquet, and if your enemy’s name were not Colbert—if you had not this mean thief before you, I should say to you, ‘Repudiate it;’ such a proof as this absolves you from your word; but these fellows would think you were afraid; they would fear you less than they do; therefore sign the deed at once.” And he held out a pen towards him.

“Well!” said Aramis, “if your name weren’t Fouquet, and if your enemy’s name weren’t Colbert—if you didn’t have this petty thief in front of you, I’d say to you, ‘Reject it;’ a proof like this frees you from your promise; but those guys would think you were scared; they’d have less fear of you than they do now; so sign the document right away.” And he extended a pen towards him.

Fouquet pressed Aramis’s hand; but, instead of the deed which Vanel handed to him, he took the rough draft of it.

Fouquet pressed Aramis’s hand; but instead of the document Vanel handed to him, he took the rough draft of it.

“No, not that paper,” said Aramis, hastily; “this is the one. The other is too precious a document for you to part with.”

“No, not that paper,” Aramis said quickly; “this is the one. The other is too important for you to give away.”

“No, no!” replied Fouquet; “I will sign under M. Colbert’s own handwriting even; and I write, ‘The handwriting is approved of.’” He then signed, and said, “Here it is, Monsieur Vanel.” And the latter seized the paper, dashed down the money, and was about to make his escape.

“No, no!” replied Fouquet; “I’ll even sign it in M. Colbert’s own handwriting; and I’ll write, ‘The handwriting is approved.’” He then signed and said, “Here it is, Monsieur Vanel.” Vanel grabbed the paper, threw down the money, and was about to make his getaway.

“One moment,” said Aramis. “Are you quite sure the exact amount is there? It ought to be counted over, Monsieur Vanel; particularly since M. Colbert makes presents of money to ladies, I see. Ah, that worthy M. Colbert is not so generous as M. Fouquet.” And Aramis, spelling every word, every letter of the order to pay, distilled his wrath and his contempt, drop by drop, upon the miserable wretch, who had to submit to this torture for a quarter of an hour. He was then dismissed, not in words, but by a gesture, as one dismisses or discharges a beggar or a menial.

“One moment,” said Aramis. “Are you absolutely certain the full amount is there? It should be counted again, Monsieur Vanel; especially since M. Colbert likes to give money to ladies, I see. Ah, that worthy M. Colbert is not as generous as M. Fouquet.” And Aramis, spelling out every word, every letter of the payment order, let his anger and contempt drip, drop by drop, onto the poor wretch, who had to endure this torture for a good fifteen minutes. He was then dismissed, not with words, but with a gesture, as one would send away a beggar or a servant.

As soon as Vanel had gone, the minister and the prelate, their eyes fixed on each other, remained silent for a few moments.

As soon as Vanel left, the minister and the prelate, looking at each other, stayed silent for a few moments.

“Well,” said Aramis, the first to break the silence; “to what can that man be compared, who, at the very moment he is on the point of entering into a conflict with an enemy armed from head to foot, panting for his life, presents himself for the contest utterly defenseless, throws down his arms, and smiles and kisses his hands to his adversary in the most gracious manner? Good faith, M. Fouquet, is a weapon which scoundrels frequently make use of against men of honor, and it answers their purpose. Men of honor, ought, in their turn, also, to make use of dishonest means against such scoundrels. You would soon see how strong they would become, without ceasing to be men of honor.”

"Well," Aramis said, the first to break the silence, "how can we compare that man who, just as he’s about to enter into a fight with an enemy fully armed and fighting for his life, shows up completely defenseless, drops his weapons, and smiles and blows kisses to his opponent in the most charming way? Honestly, M. Fouquet, goodwill is a weapon that scoundrels often use against honorable men, and it works for them. Honorable men should, in turn, also use underhanded tactics against such scoundrels. You’d quickly see how powerful they could become without ceasing to be honorable."

“What they did would be termed the acts of a scoundrel,” replied Fouquet.

“What they did would be called the actions of a rogue,” replied Fouquet.

“Far from that; it would be merely coquetting or playing with the truth. At all events, since you have finished with this Vanel; since you have deprived yourself of the happiness of confounding him by repudiating your word; and since you have given up, for the purpose of being used against yourself, the only weapon which can ruin you—”

“Not at all; that would just be flirting with the truth. Anyway, since you've dealt with this Vanel; since you've taken away your chance of catching him off guard by going back on your word; and since you've surrendered, so that it can be used against you, the only weapon that could destroy you—”

“My dear friend,” said Fouquet, mournfully, “you are like the teacher of philosophy whom La Fontaine was telling us about the other day; he saw a child drowning, and began to read him a lecture divided into three heads.”

“My dear friend,” said Fouquet, sadly, “you are like the philosophy teacher that La Fontaine was talking about the other day; he saw a child drowning and started giving him a lecture divided into three parts.”

Aramis smiled as he said, “Philosophy—yes; teacher—yes; a drowning child—yes; but a child can be saved—you shall see. But first of all let us talk about business. Did you not some time ago,” he continued, as Fouquet looked at him with a bewildered air, “speak to me about an idea you had of giving a fete at Vaux?”

Aramis smiled and said, “Philosophy—sure; teacher—sure; a drowning child—sure; but a child can be saved—you’ll see. But first, let’s talk about business. Didn’t you mention a while back,” he continued, noticing Fouquet’s confused expression, “that you had an idea for throwing a fete at Vaux?”

“Oh!” said Fouquet, “that was when affairs were flourishing.”

“Oh!” said Fouquet, “that was when things were going well.”

“A fete, I believe, to which the king invited himself of his own accord?”

“A fete, I assume, that the king invited himself to?”

“No, no, my dear prelate; a fete to which M. Colbert advised the king to invite himself.”

“No, no, my dear bishop; a fete that Mr. Colbert suggested the king should attend.”

“Ah—exactly; as it would be a fete of so costly a character that you would be ruined in giving it.”

“Ah—exactly; it would be such an expensive fete that it would ruin you to throw it.”

“Precisely so. In happier days, as I said just now, I had a kind of pride in showing my enemies how inexhaustible my resources were; I felt it a point of honor to strike them with amazement, by creating millions under circumstances where they imagined nothing but bankruptcies and failures would follow. But, at present, I am arranging my accounts with the state, with the king, with myself; and I must now become a mean, stingy man; I shall be able to prove to the world that I can act or operate with my deniers as I used to do with my bags of pistoles, and from to-morrow my equipages shall be sold, my mansions mortgaged, my expenses curtailed.”

“Exactly. In better times, as I just mentioned, I took pride in showing my enemies how endless my resources were; I felt it was a point of honor to astonish them by creating wealth even when they expected nothing but failures and bankruptcies. But now, I’m settling my accounts with the state, with the king, and with myself; and I have to become a tightfisted, miserly person. I can prove to the world that I can operate with my currency just like I used to do with my bags of gold coins, and starting tomorrow my carriages will be sold, my mansions will be mortgaged, and my spending will be cut back.”

“From to-morrow,” interrupted Aramis, quietly, “you will occupy yourself, without the slightest delay, with your fete at Vaux, which must hereafter be spoken of as one of the most magnificent productions of your most prosperous days.”

“Starting tomorrow,” Aramis interjected calmly, “you will focus, without any delay, on your fete at Vaux, which will henceforth be regarded as one of the most magnificent showcases of your most successful days.”

“Are you mad, Chevalier d’Herblay?”

"Are you crazy, Chevalier d’Herblay?"

“I! do you think so?”

"Really! Do you think so?"

“What do you mean, then? Do you not know that a fete at Vaux, one of the very simplest possible character, would cost four or five millions?”

“What do you mean by that? Don’t you realize that a fete at Vaux, even the simplest one, would cost four or five million?”

“I do not speak of a fete of the very simplest possible character, my dear superintendent.”

“I’m not talking about a fete that’s just the simplest kind, my dear superintendent.”

“But, since the fete is to be given to the king,” replied Fouquet, who misunderstood Aramis’s idea, “it cannot be simple.”

“But, since the fete is for the king,” replied Fouquet, misunderstanding Aramis’s point, “it can't be simple.”

“Just so: it ought to be on a scale of the most unbounded magnificence.”

“Exactly; it should be on a scale of the highest grandeur.”

“In that case, I shall have to spend ten or twelve millions.”

“In that case, I’ll have to spend ten or twelve million.”

“You shall spend twenty, if you require it,” said Aramis, in a perfectly calm voice.

“You can spend twenty, if you need to,” said Aramis, in a completely calm voice.

“Where shall I get them?” exclaimed Fouquet.

“Where can I get them?” exclaimed Fouquet.

“That is my affair, monsieur le surintendant; and do not be uneasy for a moment about it. The money shall be placed at once at your disposal, the moment you have arranged the plans of your fete.”

“That’s my business, Mr. Superintendent; and don’t worry about it for a second. The money will be made available to you as soon as you have organized the plans for your fete.”

“Chevalier! chevalier!” said Fouquet, giddy with amazement, “whither are you hurrying me?”

“Knight! Knight!” said Fouquet, dizzy with surprise, “where are you rushing me to?”

“Across the gulf into which you were about to fall,” replied the bishop of Vannes. “Take hold of my cloak, and throw fear aside.”

“Across the gap you're about to fall into,” replied the bishop of Vannes. “Grab my cloak, and set fear aside.”

“Why did you not tell me that sooner, Aramis? There was a day when, with one million only, you could have saved me; whilst to-day—”

“Why didn’t you tell me that earlier, Aramis? There was a time when, with just one million, you could have saved me; but now—”

“Whilst to-day I can give you twenty,” said the prelate. “Such is the case, however—the reason is very simple. On the day you speak of, I had not the million which you had need of at my disposal, whilst now I can easily procure the twenty millions we require.”

“Today, I can give you twenty,” said the prelate. “That's the situation, though—the reason is quite simple. On the day you're referring to, I didn’t have the million you needed available to me, but now I can easily get the twenty million we need.”

“May Heaven hear you, and save me!”

“May heaven hear you and save me!”

Aramis resumed his usual smile, the expression of which was so singular. “Heaven never fails to hear me,” he said.

Aramis returned to his usual smile, which was so distinctive. “Heaven always listens to me,” he said.

“I abandon myself to you unreservedly,” Fouquet murmured.

“I give myself to you completely,” Fouquet murmured.

“No, no; I do not understand it in that manner. I am unreservedly devoted to you. Therefore, as you have the clearest, the most delicate, and the most ingenious mind of the two, you shall have entire control over the fete, even to the very smallest details. Only—”

“No, no; I don’t see it that way. I am completely devoted to you. So, since you have the clearest, most delicate, and most inventive mind of the two, you will have full control over the fete, even down to the tiniest details. Just—”

“Only?” said Fouquet, as a man accustomed to understand and appreciate the value of a parenthesis.

“Only?” said Fouquet, as someone who knows how to understand and appreciate the significance of a parenthesis.

“Well, then, leaving the entire invention of the details to you, I shall reserve to myself a general superintendence over the execution.”

“Okay, then, while you handle all the details of the invention, I'll take charge of overseeing the overall execution.”

“In what way?”

“How so?”

“I mean, that you will make of me, on that day, a major-domo, a sort of inspector-general, or factotum—something between a captain of the guard and manager or steward. I will look after the people, and will keep the keys of the doors. You will give your orders, of course: but will give them to no one but me. They will pass through my lips, to reach those for whom they are intended—you understand?”

“I mean, that on that day, you will make me a major-domo, a kind of inspector-general, or jack-of-all-trades—something between a captain of the guard and a manager or steward. I will take care of the people and will hold the keys to the doors. You will give your orders, of course, but you’ll give them to no one but me. They will come from me to the people for whom they are meant—you understand?”

“No, I am very far from understanding.”

“No, I really don’t understand at all.”

“But you agree?”

"But you agree?"

“Of course, of course, my friend.”

“Of course, of course, my friend.”

“That is all I care about, then. Thanks; and now go and prepare your list of invitations.”

“That’s all I care about, then. Thanks, and now go prepare your list of invitations.”

“Whom shall I invite?”

"Who should I invite?"

“Everybody you know.”

“Everyone you know.”

Chapter L: In Which the Author Thinks It Is High Time to Return to the Vicomte de Bragelonne.

Our readers will have observed in this story, the adventures of the new and of the past generation being detailed, as it were, side by side. He will have noticed in the former, the reflection of the glory of earlier years, the experience of the bitter things of this world; in the former, also, that peace which takes possession of the heart, and that healing of the scars which were formerly deep and painful wounds. In the latter, the conflicts of love and vanity; bitter disappointments, ineffable delights; life instead of memory. If, therefore, any variety has been presented to the reader in the different episodes of this tale, it is to be attributed to the numerous shades of color which are presented on this double tablet, where two pictures are seen side by side, mingling and harmonizing their severe and pleasing tones. The repose of the emotions of one is found in harmonious contrast with the fiery sentiments of the other. After having talked reason with older heads, one loves to talk nonsense with youth. Therefore, if the threads of the story do not seem very intimately to connect the chapter we are now writing with the one we have just written, we do not intend to give ourselves any more thought or trouble about it than Ruysdael took in painting an autumn sky, after having finished a spring-time scene. We accordingly resume Raoul de Bragelonne’s story at the very place where our last sketch left him.

Our readers will have noticed in this story the adventures of both the new generation and the past being detailed side by side. They will have seen in the former the reflection of the glory of earlier years, the experience of the harsh realities of life; in the former also, that peace that fills the heart and the healing of scars that used to be deep and painful wounds. In the latter, the struggles of love and vanity; bitter disappointments, indescribable joys; life instead of memory. So, if any variety has been presented to the reader in the different episodes of this tale, it should be attributed to the numerous shades of color displayed on this double canvas, where two pictures are seen side by side, mingling and harmonizing their serious and pleasing tones. The calm emotions of one are found in harmonious contrast with the passionate feelings of the other. After having reasoned with older minds, one enjoys chatting nonsense with the youth. Therefore, if the threads of the story do not seem very closely connect the chapter we are currently writing with the one we just finished, we do not intend to give it any more thought or worry than Ruysdael did when painting an autumn sky after completing a spring scene. We will now continue Raoul de Bragelonne’s story right where our last sketch left him.

In a state of frenzy and dismay, or rather without power or will of his own,—hardly knowing what he was doing,—he fled swiftly, after the scene in La Valliere’s chamber, that strange exclusion, Louise’s grief, Montalais’s terror, the king’s wrath—all seemed to indicate some misfortune. But what? He had arrived from London because he had been told of the existence of a danger; and almost on his arrival this appearance of danger was manifest. Was not this sufficient for a lover? Certainly it was, but it was insufficient for a pure and upright heart such as his. And yet Raoul did not seek for explanations in the very quarter where more jealous or less timid lovers would have done. He did not go straightaway to his mistress, and say, “Louise, is it true that you love me no longer? Is it true that you love another?” Full of courage, full of friendship as he was full of love; a religious observer of his word, and believing blindly the word of others, Raoul said within himself, “Guiche wrote to put me on my guard, Guiche knows something; I will go and ask Guiche what he knows, and tell him what I have seen.” The journey was not a long one. Guiche, who had been brought from Fontainebleau to Paris within the last two days, was beginning to recover from his wounds, and to walk about a little in his room. He uttered a cry of joy as he saw Raoul, with the eagerness of friendship, enter the apartment. Raoul was unable to refrain from a cry of grief, when he saw De Guiche, so pale, so thin, so melancholy. A very few words, and a simple gesture which De Guiche made to put aside Raoul’s arm, were sufficient to inform the latter of the truth.

In a state of panic and confusion, or rather feeling powerless and lacking will—barely aware of his actions—he hurried away after the scene in Louise’s room. That bizarre rejection, Louise’s sorrow, Montalais’s fear, and the king’s anger all pointed to some kind of disaster. But what was it? He had come from London because he had been warned of a threat, and almost immediately upon his arrival, signs of danger became clear. Wasn’t that enough for a lover? Certainly, it was, but it wasn’t enough for a pure and honest heart like his. Still, Raoul didn’t look for answers in the very place where more jealous or less timid lovers would have gone. He didn’t go straight to his mistress and ask, “Louise, is it true that you don’t love me anymore? Is it true that you love someone else?” Filled with courage and friendship, as well as love; dedicated to keeping his word and believing others blindly, Raoul thought to himself, “Guiche wrote to warn me; Guiche knows something. I’ll go ask him what he knows and share what I've seen.” The journey wasn’t long. Guiche, who had been brought from Fontainebleau to Paris in the past two days, was starting to recover from his injuries and could move around a little in his room. He exclaimed with joy when he saw Raoul eagerly enter the room. Raoul couldn’t help but express his sorrow when he noticed De Guiche, so pale, so thin, so downcast. Just a few words and a simple motion from De Guiche to push Raoul’s arm away was enough to inform Raoul of the truth.

“Ah! so it is,” said Raoul, seating himself beside his friend; “one loves and dies.”

“Ah! so it is,” said Raoul, sitting down next to his friend; “you love and die.”

“No, no, not dies,” replied Guiche, smiling, “since I am now recovering, and since, too, I can press you in my arms.”

“No, no, not dying,” replied Guiche, smiling, “since I am now recovering, and also because I can hold you in my arms.”

“Ah! I understand.”

"Got it!"

“And I understand you, too. You fancy I am unhappy, Raoul?”

“And I get you, too. You think I'm unhappy, Raoul?”

“Alas!”

“Aw man!”

“No; I am the happiest of men. My body suffers, but not my mind or my heart. If you only knew—Oh! I am, indeed, the very happiest of men.”

“No; I am the happiest man alive. My body is in pain, but my mind and heart are fine. If you only knew—Oh! I truly am the happiest of men.”

“So much the better,” said Raoul; “so much the better, provided it lasts.”

“So much the better,” Raoul said; “as long as it lasts.”

“It is over. I have had enough happiness to last me to my dying day, Raoul.”

“It’s over. I’ve had enough happiness to last me for the rest of my life, Raoul.”

“I have no doubt you have had; but she—”

"I have no doubt you have had; but she—"

“Listen; I love her, because—but you are not listening to me.”

“Listen, I love her, but you’re not paying attention to me.”

“I beg your pardon.”

“Excuse me.”

“Your mind is preoccupied.”

“Your mind is elsewhere.”

“Yes, your health, in the first place—”

“Yes, your health is a priority—”

“It is not that, I know.”

"I know that's not it."

“My dear friend, you would be wrong. I think, to ask me any questions—you of all persons in the world;” and he laid so much weight upon the “you,” that he completely enlightened his friend upon the nature of the evil, and the difficulty of remedying it.

“My dear friend, you would be mistaken. I think it’s pointless to ask me any questions—you of all people;” and he emphasized the “you” so much that he fully made his friend aware of the issue at hand and the challenge of fixing it.

“You say that, Raoul, on account of what I wrote to you.”

“You say that, Raoul, because of what I wrote to you.”

“Certainly. We will talk over that matter a little, when you have finished telling me of all your own pleasures and your pains.”

“Sure. We’ll discuss that a bit when you’re done sharing all your joys and troubles.”

“My dear friend, I am entirely at your service.”

“My dear friend, I’m completely at your service.”

“Thank you; I have hurried, I have flown here; I came in half the time the government couriers usually take. Now, tell me, my dear friend, what did you want?”

“Thank you; I rushed, I flew here; I made it in half the time that the government couriers usually take. Now, tell me, my dear friend, what did you want?”

“Nothing whatever, but to make you come.”

“Nothing at all, just to get you to come.”

“Well, then, I am here.”

"Well, I'm here, then."

“All is quite right, then.”

"Everything is just fine, then."

“There must have been something else, I suppose?”

“There must have been something else, I guess?”

“No, indeed.”

"No way."

“De Guiche!”

“De Guiche!”

“Upon my honor!”

"On my honor!"

“You cannot possibly have crushed all my hopes so violently, or have exposed me to being disgraced by the king for my return, which is in disobedience of his orders—you cannot, I say, have planted jealousy in my heart, merely to say to me, ‘It is all right, be perfectly easy.’”

“You can’t have shattered all my hopes so brutally, or put me at risk of being humiliated by the king for coming back, which goes against his orders—you can’t, I’m telling you, have stirred up jealousy in my heart just to tell me, ‘It’s fine, relax.’”

“I do not say to you, Raoul, ‘Be perfectly easy;’ but pray understand me; I never will, nor can I, indeed, tell you anything else.”

“I’m not telling you, Raoul, ‘Don’t worry at all;’ but please understand me; I will never, and honestly can’t, tell you anything different.”

“What sort of person do you take me for?”

“What kind of person do you think I am?”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“If you know anything, why conceal it from me? If you do not know anything, why did you write so warningly?”

“If you know something, why are you keeping it from me? If you don’t know anything, why did you write so cautioning?”

“True, true, I was very wrong, and I regret having done so, Raoul. It seems nothing to write to a friend and say ‘Come;’ but to have this friend face to face, to feel him tremble, and breathlessly and anxiously wait to hear what one hardly dare tell him, is very difficult.”

“It's true, I was really wrong, and I regret it, Raoul. It seems easy to write to a friend and say ‘Come;’ but having this friend right in front of you, feeling him tremble, and anxiously waiting to hear what you hardly dare say is really hard.”

“Dare! I have courage enough, if you have not,” exclaimed Raoul, in despair.

“Go for it! I have enough courage, even if you don’t,” exclaimed Raoul, in despair.

“See how unjust you are, and how soon you forget you have to do with a poor wounded fellow such as your unhappy friend is. So, calm yourself, Raoul. I said to you, ‘Come’—you are here, so ask me nothing further.”

“See how unfair you are, and how quickly you forget that you’re dealing with a poor, hurt guy like your unhappy friend. So, take a deep breath, Raoul. I told you to come—you’re here, so don’t ask me anything else.”

“Your object in telling me to come was your hope that I should see with my own eyes, was it not? Nay, do not hesitate, for I have seen all.”

“Your reason for asking me to come was your hope that I would see everything for myself, right? Come on, don’t hold back, because I have seen it all.”

“Oh!” exclaimed De Guiche.

“Oh!” De Guiche exclaimed.

“Or at least I thought—”

"Or at least I believed—"

“There, now, you see you are not sure. But if you have any doubt, my poor friend, what remains for me to do?”

“There, now, you see you're not sure. But if you have any doubt, my poor friend, what’s left for me to do?”

“I saw Louise much agitated—Montalais in a state of bewilderment—the king—”

“I saw Louise very upset—Montalais confused—the king—”

“The king?”

"Is it the king?"

“Yes. You turn your head aside. The danger is there, the evil is there; tell me, is it not so, is it not the king?”

“Yes. You turn your head away. The danger is there, the evil is there; tell me, isn’t it true, isn’t it the king?”

“I say nothing.”

"I'm not saying anything."

“Oh! you say a thousand times more than nothing. Give me facts, for pity’s sake, give me proofs. My friend, the only friend I have, speak—tell me all. My heart is crushed, wounded to death; I am dying from despair.”

“Oh! you say a thousand times more than nothing. Give me facts, for pity’s sake, give me proof. My friend, the only friend I have, speak—tell me everything. My heart is shattered, wounded to death; I am dying from despair.”

“If that really be so, as I see it is, indeed, dear Raoul,” replied De Guiche, “you relieve me from my difficulty, and I will tell you all, perfectly sure that I can tell you nothing but what is consoling, compared to the despair from which I see you suffering.”

“If that’s really the case, as I see it is, dear Raoul,” De Guiche replied, “you’ve taken a weight off my shoulders, and I’ll share everything with you, knowing for sure that what I tell you will be comforting, compared to the despair I see you in.”

“Go on,—go on; I am listening.”

"Go ahead, I'm all ears."

“Well, then, I can only tell you what you might learn from every one you meet.”

“Well, I can only share what you could learn from everyone you meet.”

“From every one, do you say? It is talked about, then!”

“From everyone, you say? So, it’s being talked about, then!”

“Before you say people talk about it, learn what it is that people have to talk about. I assure you solemnly, that people only talk about what may, in truth, be very innocent; perhaps a walk—”

“Before you say people are talking about it, find out what people actually have to talk about. I assure you seriously, that people only discuss things that might, in reality, be very innocent; maybe just a walk—”

“Ah! a walk with the king?”

“Ah! a walk with the king?”

“Yes, certainly, a walk with the king; and I believe the king has already very frequently before taken walks with ladies, without on that account—”

“Yeah, definitely, a walk with the king; and I think the king has often taken walks with ladies before, without that—”

“You would not have written to me, shall I say again, if there had been nothing unusual in this promenade.”

“You wouldn’t have written to me, should I say again, if there hadn’t been anything unusual about this walk.”

“I know that while the storm lasted, it would have been far better if the king had taken shelter somewhere else, than to have remained with his head uncovered before La Valliere; but the king is so very courteous and polite.”

“I know that while the storm was going on, it would have been much better for the king to seek shelter elsewhere rather than stay exposed to the rain in front of La Valliere; but the king is incredibly courteous and polite.”

“Oh! De Guiche, De Guiche, you are killing me!”

“Oh! De Guiche, De Guiche, you’re killing me!”

“Do not let us talk any more, then.”

“Let’s not talk anymore.”

“Nay, let us continue. This walk was followed by others, I suppose?”

“Nah, let’s keep going. I guess this walk was followed by more, right?”

“No—I mean yes: there was the adventure of the oak, I think. But I know nothing about the matter at all.” Raoul rose; De Guiche endeavored to imitate him, notwithstanding his weakness. “Well, I will not add another word: I have said either too much or not enough. Let others give you further information if they will, or if they can; my duty was to warn you, and that I have done. Watch over your own affairs now, yourself.”

“No—I mean yes: there was the adventure with the oak, I think. But I know nothing about it at all.” Raoul stood up; De Guiche tried to stand as well, despite his weakness. “Well, I won’t say another word: I’ve either said too much or not enough. Let others give you more information if they want to, or if they can; my job was to warn you, and that’s what I’ve done. Now, take care of your own affairs.”

“Question others! Alas! you are no true friend to speak to me in that manner,” said the young man, in utter distress. “The first man I meet may be either evilly disposed or a fool,—if the former, he will tell me a lie to make me suffer more than I do now; if the latter, he will do worse still. Ah! De Guiche, De Guiche, before two hours are over, I shall have been told ten falsehoods, and shall have as many duels on my hands. Save me, then; is it not best to know the worst always?”

“Question others! Oh no! You’re not a true friend if you talk to me like that,” said the young man, completely distressed. “The first person I run into could be either malicious or clueless—if it’s the former, they’ll lie to me and make my suffering worse; if it’s the latter, it’ll be even worse. Ah! De Guiche, De Guiche, before two hours are up, I’ll hear ten lies and have just as many duels to deal with. Help me, then; isn’t it better to always know the worst?”

“But I know nothing, I tell you; I was wounded, attacked by fever: out of my senses; and I have only a very faint recollection of it all. But there is no reason why we should search very far, when the very man we want is close at hand. Is not D’Artagnan your friend?”

“But I know nothing, I swear; I was hurt, hit by a fever: out of my mind; and I barely remember any of it. But we don’t need to look too far when the very person we need is right here. Isn’t D’Artagnan your friend?”

“Oh! true, true!”

“Oh! so true, so true!”

“Got to him, then. He will be able to throw sufficient light upon the subject.” At this moment a lackey entered the room. “What is it?” said De Guiche.

“Got to him, then. He will be able to shed light on the subject.” At that moment, a servant entered the room. “What is it?” asked De Guiche.

“Some one is waiting for monseigneur in the Cabinet des Porcelaines.”

“Someone is waiting for the monseigneur in the Cabinet des Porcelaines.”

“Very well. Will you excuse me, my dear Raoul? I am so proud since I have been able to walk again.”

“Okay. Will you excuse me, my dear Raoul? I’m so proud that I’ve been able to walk again.”

“I would offer you my arm, De Guiche, if I did not guess that the person in question is a lady.”

“I would offer you my arm, De Guiche, if I didn’t think the person we’re talking about is a lady.”

“I believe so,” said De Guiche, smiling as he quitted Raoul.

“I think so,” said De Guiche, smiling as he left Raoul.

Raoul remained motionless, absorbed in grief, overwhelmed, like the miner upon whom a vault has just fallen in, who, wounded, his life-blood welling fast, his thoughts confused, endeavors to recover himself, to save his life and to retain his reason. A few minutes were all Raoul needed to dissipate the bewildering sensations occasioned by these two revelations. He had already recovered the thread of his ideas, when, suddenly, through the door, he fancied he recognized Montalais’s voice in the Cabinet des Porcelaines. “She!” he cried. “Yes, it is indeed her voice! She will be able to tell me the whole truth; but shall I question her here? She conceals herself even from me; she is coming, no doubt, from Madame. I will see her in her own apartment. She will explain her alarm, her flight, the strange manner in which I was driven out; she will tell me all that—after M. d’Artagnan, who knows everything, shall have given me a fresh strength and courage. Madame, a coquette I fear, and yet a coquette who is herself in love, has her moments of kindness; a coquette who is as capricious and uncertain as life or death, but who tells De Guiche that he is the happiest of men. He at least is lying on roses.” And so he hastily quitted the comte’s apartments, reproaching himself as he went for having talked of nothing but his own affairs to De Guiche, and soon reached D’Artagnan’s quarters.

Raoul stood still, lost in sorrow, overwhelmed, like a miner who’s just had a cave-in, injured, his blood pouring out, and his thoughts muddled as he tries to pull himself together, to survive, and to keep his mind clear. It took only a few minutes for Raoul to shake off the confusion caused by these two revelations. He had started to gather his thoughts when, suddenly, he thought he recognized Montalais's voice coming from the Cabinet des Porcelaines. “Her!” he exclaimed. “Yes, that's definitely her voice! She can tell me the whole truth; but should I ask her here? She even hides from me; she’s probably coming from Madame. I’ll talk to her in her own room. She’ll explain her worry, her escape, the weird way I was kicked out; she’ll tell me everything—after M. d’Artagnan, who knows everything, has given me some new strength and courage. Madame, a flirt, I fear, and yet a flirt who’s genuinely in love, has her moments of warmth; a flirt who’s just as unpredictable and uncertain as life or death, yet tells De Guiche that he is the luckiest man. At least he’s lying on roses.” And so, he quickly left the comte’s apartments, scolding himself for only talking about his own issues to De Guiche, and soon arrived at D’Artagnan’s quarters.

Chapter LI. Bragelonne Continues His Inquiries.

The captain, sitting buried in his leathern armchair, his spurs fixed in the floor, his sword between his legs, was reading a number of letters, as he twisted his mustache. D’Artagnan uttered a welcome full of pleasure when he perceived his friend’s son. “Raoul, my boy,” he said, “by what lucky accident does it happen that the king has recalled you?”

The captain, slumped in his leather armchair with his spurs dug into the floor and his sword resting between his legs, was reading a bunch of letters while twisting his mustache. D’Artagnan let out a delighted greeting when he spotted his friend’s son. “Raoul, my boy,” he said, “what good fortune brings you back since the king has called you?”

These words did not sound agreeably in the young man’s ears, who, as he seated himself, replied, “Upon my word I cannot tell you; all that I know is—I have come back.”

These words didn't sound pleasant to the young man's ears, who, as he took a seat, replied, “Honestly, I can’t say; all I know is—I have returned.”

“Hum!” said D’Artagnan, folding up his letters and directing a look full of meaning at him; “what do you say, my boy? that the king has not recalled you, and you have returned? I do not understand that at all.”

“Hum!” said D’Artagnan, folding up his letters and giving him a meaningful look; “what do you think, my friend? That the king didn’t summon you back, yet you returned? I don’t get that at all.”

Raoul was already pale enough; and he now began to turn his hat round and round in his hand.

Raoul was already pretty pale; now he started twisting his hat around and around in his hands.

“What the deuce is the matter that you look as you do, and what makes you so dumb?” said the captain. “Do people nowadays assume that sort of airs in England? I have been in England, and came here again as lively as a chaffinch. Will you not say something?”

“What on earth is wrong with you that you look like that, and why are you acting so dumb?” said the captain. “Do people today think they can behave like this in England? I’ve been to England, and I came back here as lively as a sparrow. Won’t you say something?”

“I have too much to say.”

“I have a lot to say.”

“Ah! how is your father?”

“Hey! How's your dad?”

“Forgive me, my dear friend, I was going to ask you that.”

“Sorry, my dear friend, I was just about to ask you that.”

D’Artagnan increased the sharpness of his penetrating gaze, which no secret was capable of resisting. “You are unhappy about something,” he said.

D’Artagnan sharpened his keen gaze, one that no secret could withstand. “You’re upset about something,” he said.

“I am, indeed; and you know the reason very well, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

“I am, actually; and you know exactly why, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

“I?”

“Me?”

“Of course. Nay, do not pretend to be astonished.”

“Of course. No, don’t act surprised.”

“I am not pretending to be astonished, my friend.”

“I’m not pretending to be surprised, my friend.”

“Dear captain, I know very well that in all trials of finesse, as well as in all trials of strength, I shall be beaten by you. You can see that at the present moment I am an idiot, an absolute noodle. I have neither head nor arm; do not despise, but help me. In two words, I am the most wretched of living beings.”

“Dear captain, I know that in any test of skill, just like in any test of strength, you will beat me. Right now, I feel like a complete fool, totally helpless. I have no brains or strength; please don’t look down on me, just help me. To put it simply, I’m the most miserable person alive.”

“Oh, oh! why that?” inquired D’Artagnan, unbuckling his belt and thawing the asperity of his smile.

“Oh, oh! Why is that?” D’Artagnan asked, loosening his belt and softening the sharpness of his smile.

“Because Mademoiselle de la Valliere is deceiving me.”

“Because Mademoiselle de la Valliere is tricking me.”

“She is deceiving you,” said D’Artagnan, not a muscle of whose face had moved; “those are big words. Who makes use of them?”

“She’s tricking you,” D’Artagnan said, his face remaining expressionless; “those are bold words. Who’s using them?”

“Every one.”

“Everyone.”

“Ah! if every one says so, there must be some truth in it. I begin to believe there is fire when I see smoke. It is ridiculous, perhaps, but it is so.”

“Ah! if everyone says that, there must be some truth to it. I start to believe there’s fire when I see smoke. It might be silly, but it’s true.”

“Therefore you do believe me?” exclaimed Bragelonne, quickly.

“So you do believe me?” Bragelonne exclaimed quickly.

“I never mix myself up in affairs of that kind; you know that very well.”

“I never get involved in issues like that; you know that very well.”

“What! not for a friend, for a son!”

“What! Not for a friend, but for a son!”

“Exactly. If you were a stranger, I should tell you—I will tell you nothing at all. How is Porthos, do you know?”

“Exactly. If you were a stranger, I would say—I will say you nothing at all. How is Porthos, do you know?”

“Monsieur,” cried Raoul, pressing D’Artagnan’s hand, “I entreat you in the name of the friendship you vowed my father!”

“Monsieur,” Raoul exclaimed, grabbing D’Artagnan’s hand, “I beg you in the name of the friendship you promised my father!”

“The deuce take it, you are really ill—from curiosity.”

“The hell with it, you’re actually sick—from curiosity.”

“No, it is not from curiosity, it is from love.”

“No, it’s not out of curiosity, it’s out of love.”

“Good. Another big word. If you were really in love, my dear Raoul, you would be very different.”

“Good. Another big word. If you were truly in love, my dear Raoul, you would be quite different.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“I mean that if you were really so deeply in love that I could believe I was addressing myself to your heart—but it is impossible.”

“I mean that if you were truly in love to the point that I could believe I was speaking to your heart—but that’s just not possible.”

“I tell you I love Louise to distraction.”

“I’m telling you, I love Louise to the point of obsession.”

D’Artagnan could read to the very bottom of the young man’s heart.

D’Artagnan could see straight into the young man’s heart.

“Impossible, I tell you,” he said. “You are like all young men; you are not in love, you are out of your senses.”

“Impossible, I tell you,” he said. “You’re just like all young guys; you’re not in love, you’ve lost your mind.”

“Well! suppose it were only that?”

“Well! What if it were just that?”

“No sensible man ever succeeded in making much of a brain when the head was turned. I have completely lost my senses in the same way a hundred times in my life. You would listen to me, but you would not hear me! you would hear, but you would not understand me; you would understand, but you would not obey me.”

“No rational person ever managed to think clearly when their mind was muddled. I've completely lost my mind like that a hundred times in my life. You would listen to me, but you wouldn't really hear me! You would hear, but you wouldn't understand me; you would understand, but you wouldn't follow me.”

“Oh! try, try.”

“Oh! give it a go.”

“I go far. Even if I were unfortunate enough to know something, and foolish enough to communicate it to you—You are my friend, you say?”

“I go far. Even if I were unlucky enough to know something, and foolish enough to share it with you—You consider me your friend, do you?”

“Indeed, yes.”

"Definitely, yes."

“Very good. I should quarrel with you. You would never forgive me for having destroyed your illusion, as people say in love affairs.”

“That's great. I should argue with you. You'd never forgive me for ruining your fantasy, like people often say in romantic relationships.”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan, you know all; and yet you plunge me in perplexity and despair, in death itself.”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan, you know everything; and yet you leave me confused and hopeless, as if facing death itself.”

“There, there now.”

"Don't worry, it's okay now."

“I never complain, as you know; but as Heaven and my father would never forgive me for blowing out my brains, I will go and get the first person I meet to give me the information which you withhold; I will tell him he lies, and—”

“I never complain, as you know; but since Heaven and my father would never forgive me for taking my own life, I will go and get the first person I meet to give me the information you’re holding back; I will tell him he’s lying, and—”

“And you would kill him. And a fine affair that would be. So much the better. What should I care? Kill any one you please, my boy, if it gives you any pleasure. It is exactly like a man with a toothache, who keeps on saying, ‘Oh! what torture I am suffering. I could bite a piece of iron in half.’ My answer always is, ‘Bite, my friend, bite; the tooth will remain all the same.’”

“And you would kill him. What a great situation that would be. So much the better. Why should I care? Go ahead and kill whoever you want, my friend, if it makes you happy. It's just like someone with a toothache who keeps saying, ‘Oh! what torture I’m in. I could bite through a piece of iron.’ My response is always, ‘Bite, my friend, bite; the tooth will still be there.’”

“I shall not kill any one, monsieur,” said Raoul, gloomily.

“I won’t kill anyone, sir,” Raoul said gloomily.

“Yes, yes! you now assume a different tone: instead of killing, you will get killed yourself, I suppose you mean? Very fine, indeed! How much I should regret you! Of course I should go about all day, saying, ‘Ah! what a fine stupid fellow that Bragelonne was! as great a stupid as I ever met with. I have passed my whole life almost in teaching him how to hold and use his sword properly, and the silly fellow has got himself spitted like a lark.’ Go, then, Raoul, go and get yourself disposed of, if you like. I hardly know who can have taught you logic, but deuce take me if your father has not been regularly robbed of his money.”

“Yes, yes! Now you're talking differently: instead of killing someone, I guess you mean you're going to get killed yourself? Very nice, really! I’d miss you a lot! Of course, I’d spend all day saying, ‘Ah! What a fine, foolish guy that Bragelonne was! The greatest fool I’ve ever met. I’ve spent almost my entire life teaching him how to hold and use his sword properly, and the idiot has ended up getting himself skewered like a lark.’ Go on, Raoul, go get yourself taken out, if that’s what you want. I hardly know who taught you logic, but honestly, your father must feel like he’s been completely robbed.”

Raoul buried his face in his hands, murmuring: “No, no; I have not a single friend in the world.”

Raoul buried his face in his hands, mumbling: “No, no; I don’t have a single friend in the world.”

“Oh! bah!” said D’Artagnan.

“Oh! ugh!” said D’Artagnan.

“I meet with nothing but raillery or indifference.”

“I encounter nothing but teasing or apathy.”

“Idle fancies, monsieur. I do not laugh at you, although I am a Gascon. And, as for being indifferent, if I were so, I should have sent you about your business a quarter of an hour ago, for you would make a man who was out of his senses with delight as dull as possible, and would be the death of one who was out of spirits. How now, young man! do you wish me to disgust you with the girl you are attached to, and to teach you to execrate the whole sex who constitute the honor and happiness of human life?”

“Just idle thoughts, my friend. I’m not laughing at you, even though I’m from Gascony. And as for being indifferent, if I were, I would have sent you away fifteen minutes ago because you could make someone who’s ecstatic feel completely bored and would drive someone who’s downhearted to their breaking point. So tell me, young man! Do you want me to make you dislike the girl you’re into and teach you to hate all women who are the pride and joy of life?”

“Oh! tell me, monsieur, and I will bless you.”

“Oh! tell me, sir, and I will thank you.”

“Do you think, my dear fellow, that I can have crammed into my brain all about the carpenter, and the painter, and the staircase, and a hundred other similar tales of the same kind?”

“Do you really think, my friend, that I can fit all this stuff about the carpenter, the painter, the staircase, and a hundred other similar stories into my head?”

“A carpenter! what do you mean?”

“A carpenter! What do you mean?”

“Upon my word I don’t know; some one told me there was a carpenter who made an opening through a certain flooring.”

“Honestly, I don’t know; someone mentioned there was a carpenter who made a hole in a particular floor.”

“In La Valliere’s room!”

"In La Valliere's room!"

“Oh! I don’t know where.”

“Oh! I have no idea where.”

“In the king’s apartment, perhaps?”

“In the king’s room, maybe?”

“Of course, if it were in the king’s apartment, I should tell you, I suppose.”

“Of course, if it were in the king’s room, I guess I would tell you.”

“In whose room, then?”

“Whose room is it, then?”

“I have told you for the last hour that I know nothing of the whole affair.”

“I’ve been telling you for the last hour that I know nothing about it.”

“But the painter, then? the portrait—”

“But what about the painter? The portrait—”

“It seems that the king wished to have the portrait of one of the ladies belonging to the court.”

“It seems that the king wanted a portrait of one of the ladies in the court.”

“La Valliere?”

"La Vallière?"

“Why, you seem to have only that name in your mouth. Who spoke to you of La Valliere?”

“Why do you keep mentioning that name? Who told you about La Valliere?”

“If it be not her portrait, then, why do you suppose it would concern me?”

“If it’s not her portrait, then why do you think it would matter to me?”

“I do not suppose it will concern you. But you ask me all sorts of questions, and I answer you. You positively will learn all the scandal of the affair, and I tell you—make the best you can of it.”

“I don't think it will matter to you. But you keep asking me all kinds of questions, and I answer them. You will definitely hear all the gossip about the situation, and I tell you—make the most of it.”

Raoul struck his forehead with his hand in utter despair. “It will kill me!” he said.

Raoul hit his forehead with his hand in complete despair. “It’s going to kill me!” he said.

“So you have said already.”

"You've already said that."

“Yes, you are right,” and he made a step or two, as if he were going to leave.

“Yes, you’re right,” he said, taking a step or two as if he were about to leave.

“Where are you going?”

"Where are you headed?"

“To look for some one who will tell me the truth.”

“To find someone who will tell me the truth.”

“Who is that?”

"Who's that?"

“A woman.”

"A woman."

“Mademoiselle de la Valliere herself, I suppose you mean?” said D’Artagnan, with a smile. “Ah! a famous idea that! You wish to be consoled by some one, and you will be so at once. She will tell you nothing ill of herself, of course. So be off.”

“Mademoiselle de la Valliere herself, is that who you mean?” said D’Artagnan, smiling. “Ah! What a great idea! You want some comfort, and you'll get it right away. She won't say anything bad about herself, obviously. So go on.”

“You are mistaken, monsieur,” replied Raoul; “the woman I mean will tell me all the evil she possibly can.”

“You’re wrong, sir,” Raoul replied; “the woman I’m talking about will tell me everything bad she can.”

“You allude to Montalais, I suppose—her friend; a woman who, on that account, will exaggerate all that is either bad or good in the matter. Do not talk to Montalais, my good fellow.”

“You're referring to Montalais, I assume—her friend; a woman who, because of this, will exaggerate everything that is either bad or good about it. Don't talk to Montalais, my friend.”

“You have some reasons for wishing me not to talk with Montalais?”

“You have some reasons for wanting me not to talk to Montalais?”

“Well, I admit it. And, in point of fact, why should I play with you as a cat does with a poor mouse? You distress me, you do, indeed. And if I wish you not to speak to Montalais just now, it is because you will be betraying your secret, and people will take advantage of it. Wait, if you can.”

“Well, I admit it. And honestly, why should I toy with you like a cat plays with a helpless mouse? You really upset me. If I don’t want you to talk to Montalais right now, it’s because you’ll be revealing your secret, and others will exploit it. Just wait, if you can.”

“I cannot.”

"I can't."

“So much the worse. Why, you see, Raoul, if I had an idea,—but I have not got one.”

“So much the worse. Look, Raoul, if I had an idea—but I don’t have one.”

“Promise me that you will pity me, my friend, that is all I need, and leave me to get out of the affair by myself.”

“Promise me that you’ll feel sorry for me, my friend, that’s all I need, and let me handle this on my own.”

“Oh! yes, indeed, in order that you may get deeper into the mire! A capital idea, truly! go and sit down at that table and take a pen in your hand.”

“Oh! yes, definitely, so you can get even more stuck! What a great idea, honestly! Go ahead and sit down at that table and grab a pen.”

“What for?”

"What's that for?"

“To write and ask Montalais to give you an interview.”

“To write and ask Montalais for an interview.”

“Ah!” said Raoul, snatching eagerly at the pen which the captain held out to him.

“Ah!” Raoul exclaimed, quickly reaching for the pen that the captain offered to him.

Suddenly the door opened, and one of the musketeers, approaching D’Artagnan, said, “Captain, Mademoiselle de Montalais is here, and wishes to speak to you.”

Suddenly, the door swung open, and one of the musketeers walked up to D’Artagnan and said, “Captain, Mademoiselle de Montalais is here and wants to talk to you.”

“To me?” murmured D’Artagnan. “Ask her to come in; I shall soon see,” he said to himself, “whether she wishes to speak to me or not.”

“To me?” D’Artagnan murmured. “Ask her to come in; I’ll find out soon enough,” he said to himself, “if she wants to talk to me or not.”

The cunning captain was quite right in his suspicions; for as soon as Montalais entered she exclaimed, “Oh, monsieur! monsieur! I beg your pardon, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

The clever captain was completely justified in his suspicions; for as soon as Montalais walked in, she exclaimed, “Oh, sir! Sir! I'm sorry, Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

“Oh! I forgive you, mademoiselle,” said D’Artagnan; “I know that, at my age, those who are looking for me generally need me for something or another.”

“Oh! I forgive you, miss,” D’Artagnan said; “I know that, at my age, those who are looking for me usually need me for something or other.”

“I was looking for M. de Bragelonne,” replied Montalais.

“I was looking for Mr. de Bragelonne,” replied Montalais.

“How very fortunate that is; he was looking for you, too. Raoul, will you accompany Mademoiselle de Montalais?”

“How lucky is that; he was looking for you, too. Raoul, will you go with Mademoiselle de Montalais?”

“Oh! certainly.”

“Oh! of course.”

“Go along, then,” he said, as he gently pushed Raoul out of the cabinet; and then, taking hold of Montalais’s hand, he said, in a low voice, “Be kind towards him; spare him, and spare her, too, if you can.”

“Go on, then,” he said, gently pushing Raoul out of the cabinet. Then, taking Montalais’s hand, he spoke in a low voice, “Be nice to him; cut him some slack, and do the same for her, if you can.”

“Ah!” she said, in the same tone of voice, “it is not I who am going to speak to him.”

“Ah!” she said in the same tone, “it’s not me who is going to talk to him.”

“Who, then?”

"Who is it, then?"

“It is Madame who has sent for him.”

“It’s Madame who called for him.”

“Very good,” cried D’Artagnan, “it is Madame, is it? In an hour’s time, then, the poor fellow will be cured.”

“Very good,” yelled D’Artagnan, “it’s Madame, right? In an hour, that poor guy will be all better.”

“Or else dead,” said Montalais, in a voice full of compassion. “Adieu, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” she said; and she ran to join Raoul, who was waiting for her at a little distance from the door, very much puzzled and thoroughly uneasy at the dialogue, which promised no good augury for him.

“Or else dead,” Montalais said, her voice filled with compassion. “Goodbye, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” she added, and she ran to join Raoul, who was waiting for her a short distance from the door, looking quite puzzled and very uneasy about the conversation, which didn’t seem promising for him.

Chapter LII. Two Jealousies.

Lovers are tender towards everything that forms part of the daily life of the object of their affection. Raoul no sooner found himself alone with Montalais, than he kissed her hand with rapture. “There, there,” said the young girl, sadly, “you are throwing your kisses away; I will guarantee that they will not bring you back any interest.”

Lovers are gentle with everything that’s part of the everyday life of the person they care about. As soon as Raoul was alone with Montalais, he kissed her hand enthusiastically. “There, there,” the young girl said sadly, “you’re wasting your kisses; I can promise they won’t earn you any returns.”

“How so?—Why?—Will you explain to me, my dear Aure?”

“How come?—Why?—Can you explain it to me, my dear Aure?”

“Madame will explain everything to you. I am going to take you to her apartments.

“Madame will explain everything to you. I'm going to take you to her place.”

What!

“What?!”

“Silence! and throw away your dark and savage looks. The windows here have eyes, the walls have ears. Have the kindness not to look at me any longer; be good enough to speak to me aloud of the rain, of the fine weather, and of the charms of England.”

“Be quiet! and stop giving me those dark and fierce looks. The windows here are watching, the walls are listening. Please don’t stare at me anymore; just kindly speak to me about the rain, the nice weather, and the beauty of England.”

“At all events—” interrupted Raoul.

“At any rate—” interrupted Raoul.

“I tell you, I warn you, that wherever people may be, I know not how, Madame is sure to have eyes and ears open. I am not very desirous, you can easily believe, of being dismissed or thrown in to the Bastile. Let us talk, I tell you, or rather, do not let us talk at all.”

“I’m telling you, I warn you, that no matter where people are, I can’t say how, Madame will definitely have her eyes and ears open. I’m not really keen on being fired or tossed into the Bastille. Let’s talk, I say, or actually, let’s not talk at all.”

Raoul clenched his hands, and tried to assume the look and gait of a man of courage, it is true, but of a man of courage on his way to the torture chamber. Montalais, glancing in every direction, walking along with an easy swinging gait, and holding up her head pertly in the air, preceded him to Madame’s apartments, where he was at once introduced. “Well,” he thought, “this day will pass away without my learning anything. Guiche showed too much consideration for my feelings; he had no doubt come to an understanding with Madame, and both of them, by a friendly plot, agreed to postpone the solution of the problem. Why have I not a determined, inveterate enemy—that serpent, De Wardes, for instance; that he would bite, is very likely; but I should not hesitate any more. To hesitate, to doubt—better, far, to die.”

Raoul clenched his hands and tried to look and walk like a man of courage, true, but a man of courage heading to the torture chamber. Montalais, glancing around, walked with an easy swing and held her head up confidently as she led him to Madame’s apartments, where he was immediately introduced. “Well,” he thought, “this day will go by without me learning anything. Guiche was too considerate of my feelings; he must have come to an understanding with Madame, and they both agreed to postpone solving the issue as part of a friendly scheme. Why don’t I have a determined, relentless enemy—like that snake, De Wardes? He’d probably strike, but at least I wouldn’t hesitate anymore. To hesitate, to doubt—better to just die.”

The next moment Raoul was in Madame’s presence. Henrietta, more charming than ever, was half lying, half reclining in her armchair, her small feet upon an embroidered velvet cushion; she was playing with a kitten with long silky fur, which was biting her fingers and hanging by the lace of her collar.

The next moment, Raoul was in Madame’s presence. Henrietta, more charming than ever, was half lying, half reclining in her armchair, her small feet resting on an embroidered velvet cushion; she was playing with a kitten with long silky fur, which was nibbling her fingers and hanging onto the lace of her collar.

Madame seemed plunged in deep thought, so deep, indeed, that it required both Montalais and Raoul’s voice to disturb her from her reverie.

Madame appeared lost in deep thought, so much so that it took both Montalais and Raoul’s voices to pull her out of her daydream.

“Your highness sent for me?” repeated Raoul.

“Did you send for me, Your Highness?” Raoul asked again.

Madame shook her head as if she were just awakening, and then said, “Good morning, Monsieur de Bragelonne; yes, I sent for you; so you have returned from England?”

Madame shook her head as if she were just waking up, and then said, “Good morning, Monsieur de Bragelonne; yes, I called for you; so you’re back from England?”

“Yes, Madame, and am at your royal highness’s commands.”

“Yes, ma’am, I’m at your service.”

“Thank you; leave us, Montalais,” and the latter immediately left the room.

“Thank you; you can go now, Montalais,” and she immediately left the room.

“You have a few minutes to give me, Monsieur de Bragelonne, have you not?”

“You can spare me a few minutes, can’t you, Monsieur de Bragelonne?”

“My life is at your royal highness’s disposal,” Raoul returned with respect, guessing that there was something serious in these unusual courtesies; nor was he displeased, indeed, to observe the seriousness of her manner, feeling persuaded that there was some sort of affinity between Madame’s sentiments and his own. In fact, every one at court, of any perception at all, knew perfectly well the capricious fancy and absurd despotism of the princess’s singular character. Madame had been flattered beyond all bounds by the king’s attention; she had made herself talked about; she had inspired the queen with that mortal jealousy which is the stinging scorpion at the heel of every woman’s happiness; Madame, in a word, in her attempts to cure a wounded pride, found that her heart had become deeply and passionately attached. We know what Madame had done to recall Raoul, who had been sent out of the way by Louis XIV. Raoul did not know of her letter to Charles II., although D’Artagnan had guessed its contents. Who will undertake to account for that seemingly inexplicable mixture of love and vanity, that passionate tenderness of feeling, that prodigious duplicity of conduct? No one can, indeed; not even the bad angel who kindles the love of coquetry in the heart of a woman. “Monsieur de Bragelonne,” said the princess, after a moment’s pause, “have you returned satisfied?”

“My life is at your royal highness’s disposal,” Raoul replied respectfully, sensing that there was something serious behind these unusual gestures. He wasn't displeased at all to see the seriousness in her demeanor, as he felt there was some kind of connection between her feelings and his own. In fact, everyone at court who had any sense at all was fully aware of the princess’s unpredictable nature and her absurd way of ruling. Madame had been excessively flattered by the king’s attention; she had become the talk of the court; she had sparked a deep jealousy in the queen, which is like a poisonous thorn in every woman’s happiness. In summary, in her efforts to heal a hurt pride, Madame found herself deeply and passionately attached. We know what Madame had done to bring Raoul back, who had been sent away by Louis XIV. Raoul was unaware of her letter to Charles II., even though D’Artagnan had figured out its contents. Who can explain that seemingly impossible blend of love and vanity, that intense emotional tenderness, that incredible deceit in behavior? No one can, really; not even the mischievous angel that ignites the desire for flirtation in a woman's heart. “Monsieur de Bragelonne,” the princess said after a brief pause, “are you back feeling satisfied?”

Bragelonne looked at Madame Henrietta, and seeing how pale she was, not alone from what she was keeping back, but also from what she was burning to say, said: “Satisfied! what is there for me to be satisfied or dissatisfied about, Madame?”

Bragelonne looked at Madame Henrietta, and seeing how pale she was, not just from what she was holding back, but also from what she was eager to say, said: “Satisfied! What do I have to be satisfied or dissatisfied about, Madame?”

“But what are those things with which a man of your age, and of your appearance, is usually either satisfied or dissatisfied?”

“But what are those things that a man like you, at your age and looking like you do, is usually either happy or unhappy about?”

“How eager she is,” thought Raoul, almost terrified; “what venom is it she is going to distil into my heart?” and then, frightened at what she might possibly be going to tell him, and wishing to put off the opportunity of having everything explained, which he had hitherto so ardently wished for, yet had dreaded so much, he replied: “I left, Madame, a dear friend in good health, and on my return I find him very ill.”

“How eager she is,” thought Raoul, almost scared; “what poison is she about to pour into my heart?” And then, worried about what she might say, and wanting to delay the moment of having everything explained—something he had both wanted so badly and feared so much—he replied: “I left, Madame, a dear friend in good health, and on my return, I find him very ill.”

“You refer to M. de Guiche,” replied Madame Henrietta, with imperturbable self-possession; “I have heard he is a very dear friend of yours.”

“You're talking about M. de Guiche,” Madame Henrietta replied, totally unbothered; “I have heard he’s a very close friend of yours.”

“He is, indeed, Madame.”

"Yes, he is, Madam."

“Well, it is quite true he has been wounded; but he is better now. Oh! M. de Guiche is not to be pitied,” she said hurriedly; and then, recovering herself, added, “But has he anything to complain of? Has he complained of anything? Is there any cause of grief or sorrow that we are not acquainted with?”

“Well, it's true he has been hurt, but he’s doing better now. Oh! M. de Guiche doesn’t deserve our sympathy,” she said quickly; and then, collecting herself, added, “But does he have anything to complain about? Has he complained about anything? Is there any reason for sadness or trouble that we don’t know about?”

“I allude only to his wound, Madame.”

“I’m just referring to his wound, Madame.”

“So much the better, then, for, in other respects, M. de Guiche seems to be very happy; he is always in very high spirits. I am sure that you, Monsieur de Bragelonne, would far prefer to be, like him, wounded only in the body... for what, in deed, is such a wound, after all!”

“So much better, then, because in other ways, M. de Guiche seems to be really happy; he’s always in great spirits. I’m sure you, Monsieur de Bragelonne, would much rather be, like him, wounded only physically... because what, really, is such a wound, after all!”

Raoul started. “Alas!” he said to himself, “she is returning to it.”

Raoul was startled. “Oh no!” he said to himself, “she's going back to it.”

“What did you say?” she inquired.

“What did you say?” she asked.

“I did not say anything Madame.”

“I didn’t say anything, ma’am.”

“You did not say anything; you disapprove of my observation, then? you are perfectly satisfied, I suppose?”

“You didn’t say anything; so you disapprove of my observation, right? I guess you’re perfectly satisfied?”

Raoul approached closer to her. “Madame,” he said, “your royal highness wishes to say something to me, and your instinctive kindness and generosity of disposition induce you to be careful and considerate as to your manner of conveying it. Will your royal highness throw this kind forbearance aside? I am able to bear everything; and I am listening.”

Raoul moved in closer to her. “Madame,” he said, “your royal highness wants to say something to me, and your natural kindness and generous nature make you careful and thoughtful about how you say it. Will you set aside this gentle hesitation? I can handle anything; I'm ready to listen.”

“Ah!” replied Henrietta, “what do you understand, then?”

“Ah!” replied Henrietta, “what do you mean, then?”

“That which your royal highness wishes me to understand,” said Raoul, trembling, notwithstanding his command over himself, as he pronounced these words.

“That your royal highness wants me to understand,” said Raoul, trembling despite his self-control as he said these words.

“In point of fact,” murmured the princess... “it seems cruel, but since I have begun—”

“In fact,” murmured the princess... “it feels cruel, but now that I’ve started—”

“Yes, Madame, once your highness has deigned to begin, will you condescend to finish—”

“Yes, ma'am, once you’ve decided to start, will you please finish—”

Henrietta rose hurriedly and walked a few paces up and down her room. “What did M. de Guiche tell you?” she said, suddenly.

Henrietta quickly got up and paced back and forth in her room. “What did M. de Guiche say to you?” she asked abruptly.

“Nothing, Madame.”

“Nothing, ma'am.”

“Nothing! Did he say nothing? Ah! how well I recognize him in that.”

“Nothing! Did he say nothing? Ah! I can totally recognize him in that.”

“No doubt he wished to spare me.”

“No doubt he wanted to protect me.”

“And that is what friends call friendship. But surely, M. d’Artagnan, whom you have just left, must have told you.”

“And that’s what friends call friendship. But surely, M. d’Artagnan, whom you just left, must have told you.”

“No more than De Guiche, Madame.”

“No more than De Guiche, Madam.”

Henrietta made a gesture full of impatience, as she said, “At least, you know all the court knows.”

Henrietta waved her hand in annoyance and said, "At least you know everything the court knows."

“I know nothing at all, Madame.”

“I don’t know anything at all, Madam.”

“Not the scene in the storm?”

“Not the scene in the storm?”

“No, Madame.”

“No, ma'am.”

“Not the tete-a-tete in the forest?”

“Not the meet-up in the forest?”

“No, Madame.”

“No, ma'am.”

“Nor the flight to Chaillot?”

"Or the flight to Chaillot?"

Raoul, whose head dropped like a blossom cut down by the reaper, made an almost superhuman effort to smile, as he replied with the greatest gentleness: “I have had the honor of telling your royal highness that I am absolutely ignorant of everything, that I am a poor unremembered outcast, who has this moment arrived from England. There have rolled so many stormy waves between myself and those I left behind me here, that the rumor of none of the circumstances your highness refers to, has been able to reach me.”

Raoul, whose head hung low like a flower cut by the reaper, made an almost superhuman effort to smile as he replied with utmost gentleness: “I have had the honor of telling your royal highness that I know nothing at all, that I am a poor forgotten outcast who has just arrived from England. So many turbulent waves have rolled between me and those I left behind that I haven’t heard any of the news your highness mentions.”

Henrietta was affected by his extreme pallor, his gentleness, and his great courage. The principal feeling in her heart at that moment was an eager desire to hear the nature of the remembrance which the poor lover retained of the woman who had made him suffer so much. “Monsieur de Bragelonne,” she said, “that which your friends have refused to do, I will do for you, whom I like and esteem very much. I will be your friend on this occasion. You hold your head high, as a man of honor should; and I deeply regret that you may have to bow before ridicule, and in a few days, it might be, contempt.”

Henrietta was struck by his extreme paleness, his kindness, and his remarkable courage. The main feeling in her heart at that moment was a strong desire to understand the memories the poor lover had of the woman who had caused him so much pain. “Monsieur de Bragelonne,” she said, “what your friends have refused to do, I will do for you, someone I like and respect very much. I will be your friend in this situation. You hold your head high, as a man of honor should; and I truly regret that you may have to face ridicule, and perhaps, in a few days, contempt.”

“Ah!” exclaimed Raoul, perfectly livid. “It is as bad as that, then?”

“Ah!” Raoul exclaimed, completely furious. “Is it that bad, then?”

“If you do not know,” said the princess, “I see that you guess; you were affianced, I believe, to Mademoiselle de la Valliere?”

“If you don’t know,” said the princess, “I see that you’re guessing; you were engaged, I believe, to Mademoiselle de la Valliere?”

“Yes, Madame.”

“Sure, Ma'am.”

“By that right, you deserve to be warned about her, as some day or another I shall be obliged to dismiss Mademoiselle de la Valliere from my service—”

“Because of that, you deserve a heads-up about her, since one day I’ll have to let Mademoiselle de la Valliere go from my service—”

“Dismiss La Valliere!” cried Bragelonne.

"Get rid of La Valliere!" cried Bragelonne.

“Of course. Do you suppose I shall always be amenable to the tears and protestations of the king? No, no! my house shall no longer be made a convenience for such practices; but you tremble, you cannot stand—”

“Of course. Do you think I’ll always be okay with the king's tears and complaints? No, no! My house won’t be used for that anymore; but you’re shaking, you can’t handle—”

“No, Madame, no,” said Bragelonne, making an effort over himself; “I thought I should have died just now, that was all. Your royal highness did me the honor to say that the king wept and implored you—”

“No, Madame, no,” said Bragelonne, trying to maintain control; “I thought I was going to die just now, that’s all. Your royal highness honored me by saying that the king cried and begged you—”

“Yes, but in vain,” returned the princess; who then related to Raoul the scene that took place at Chaillot, and the king’s despair on his return; she told him of his indulgence to herself and the terrible word with which the outraged princess, the humiliated coquette, had quashed the royal anger.

“Yes, but it was pointless,” replied the princess; who then told Raoul about the scene that happened at Chaillot, and the king’s despair when he returned; she shared his leniency toward her and the awful word with which the offended princess, the embarrassed flirt, had silenced the king's anger.

Raoul stood with his head bent down.

Raoul stood with his head lowered.

“What do you think of it all?” she said.

“What do you think about it all?” she said.

“The king loves her,” he replied.

“The king loves her,” he said.

“But you seem to think she does not love him!”

“But you seem to think she doesn't love him!”

“Alas, Madame, I was thinking of the time when she loved me.”

“Unfortunately, Ma'am, I was thinking about the time when she loved me.”

Henrietta was for a moment struck with admiration at this sublime disbelief: and then, shrugging her shoulders, she said, “You do not believe me, I see. How deeply you must love her. And you doubt if she loves the king?”

Henrietta was momentarily taken aback by this incredible disbelief; then, shrugging her shoulders, she said, “I see you don’t believe me. You must really love her. Do you doubt that she loves the king?”

“I do, until I have a proof of it. Forgive me, Madame, but she has given me her word; and her mind and heart are too upright to tell a falsehood.”

“I do, until I have proof of it. Forgive me, Madame, but she has given me her word; and her mind and heart are too honest to tell a lie.”

“You require a proof! Be it so. Come with me, then.”

“You want proof! Alright, let’s go.”

Chapter LIII. A Domiciliary Visit.

The princess, preceding Raoul, led him through the courtyard towards that part of the building La Valliere inhabited, and, ascending the same staircase which Raoul himself had ascended that very morning, she paused at the door of the room in which the young man had been so strangely received by Montalais. The opportunity was remarkably well chosen to carry out the project Madame Henrietta had conceived, for the chateau was empty. The king, the courtiers, and the ladies of the court, had set off for Saint-Germain; Madame Henrietta was the only one who knew of Bragelonne’s return, and thinking over the advantages which might be drawn from this return, she had feigned indisposition in order to remain behind. Madame was therefore confident of finding La Valliere’s room and Saint-Aignan’s apartment perfectly empty. She took a pass-key from her pocket and opened the door of her maid of honor’s apartment. Bragelonne’s gaze was immediately fixed upon the interior of the room, which he recognized at once; and the impression which the sight of it produced upon him was torture. The princess looked at him, and her practiced eye at once detected what was passing in the young man’s heart.

The princess, walking ahead of Raoul, guided him through the courtyard towards the part of the building where La Valliere lived. They climbed the same staircase that Raoul had gone up that very morning, and she stopped at the door of the room where Montalais had welcomed the young man so oddly. The timing was perfect for executing the plan Madame Henrietta had come up with, as the chateau was empty. The king, courtiers, and ladies of the court had left for Saint-Germain; Madame Henrietta was the only one aware of Bragelonne’s return, and considering the potential benefits of this return, she pretended to be unwell to stay behind. Madame was therefore sure to find both La Valliere’s room and Saint-Aignan’s apartment completely empty. She took a pass-key from her pocket and unlocked her maid of honor’s room. Bragelonne’s gaze immediately fell on the inside of the room, which he recognized instantly, and the sight of it overwhelmed him with anguish. The princess noticed him, and her trained eye quickly picked up on what was happening in the young man’s heart.

“You asked for proofs,” she said; “do not be astonished, then, if I give you them. But if you do not think you have courage enough to confront them, there is still time to withdraw.”

"You asked for proof," she said; "so don't be surprised if I provide it. But if you don't think you have the courage to face it, there's still time to back out."

“I thank you, Madame,” said Bragelonne; “but I came here to be convinced. You promised to convince me,—do so.”

“I appreciate it, Madame,” said Bragelonne; “but I came here to be persuaded. You promised to persuade me—go ahead.”

“Enter, then,” said Madame, “and shut the door behind you.”

“Come in, then,” said Madame, “and close the door behind you.”

Bragelonne obeyed, and then turned towards the princess, whom he interrogated by a look.

Bragelonne complied and then looked at the princess, silently questioning her.

“You know where you are, I suppose?” inquired Madame Henrietta.

“You know where you are, right?” asked Madame Henrietta.

“Everything leads me to believe I am in Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s room.”

“Everything makes me think I’m in Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s room.”

“You are.”

"You are."

“But I would observe to your highness, that this room is a room, and is not a proof.”

“But I would point out to you, your highness, that this room is just a room, and not evidence.”

“Wait,” said the princess, as she walked to the foot of the bed, folded up the screen into its several compartments, and stooped down towards the floor. “Look here,” she continued; “stoop down and lift up this trap-door yourself.”

“Wait,” said the princess, as she walked to the foot of the bed, folded up the screen into its sections, and bent down towards the floor. “Look here,” she continued; “bend down and lift up this trapdoor yourself.”

“A trap-door!” said Raoul, astonished; for D’Artagnan’s words began to return to his memory, and he had an indistinct recollection that D’Artagnan had made use of the same word. He looked, but uselessly, for some cleft or crevice which might indicate an opening or a ring to assist in lifting up the planking.

“A trapdoor!” said Raoul, amazed; for D’Artagnan’s words started to come back to him, and he vaguely remembered D’Artagnan using the same term. He searched in vain for any crack or crevice that might show an opening or a ring to help lift the planks.

“Ah, I forgot,” said Madame Henrietta, “I forgot the secret spring; the fourth plank of the flooring,—press on the spot where you will observe a knot in the wood. Those are the instructions; press, vicomte! press, I say, yourself.”

“Ah, I forgot,” said Madame Henrietta, “I forgot the secret latch; the fourth board of the floor—press on the spot where you see a knot in the wood. Those are the instructions; press, vicomte! Press, I’m telling you, yourself.”

Raoul, pale as death, pressed his finger on the spot which had been indicated to him; at the same moment the spring began to work, and the trap rose of its own accord.

Raoul, as pale as a ghost, pressed his finger on the spot that had been pointed out to him; at that moment, the spring started to function, and the trap lifted on its own.

“It is ingenious enough, certainly,” said the princess; “and one can see that the architect foresaw that a woman’s hand only would have to make use of this spring, for see how easily the trap-door opened without assistance.”

“It’s definitely clever,” said the princess, “and you can tell the architect knew that only a woman’s hand would need to use this spring, because look how easily the trapdoor opens on its own.”

“A staircase!” cried Raoul.

“A staircase!” yelled Raoul.

“Yes, and a very pretty one, too,” said Madame Henrietta. “See, vicomte, the staircase has a balustrade, intended to prevent the falling of timid persons, who might be tempted to descend the staircase; and I will risk myself on it accordingly. Come, vicomte, follow me!”

“Yes, and it’s a very pretty one, too,” said Madame Henrietta. “Look, vicomte, the staircase has a railing designed to keep shy people from falling as they go down; and I’ll take my chances on it anyway. Come on, vicomte, follow me!”

“But before following you, madame, may I ask where this staircase leads to?”

“But before I follow you, ma'am, can I ask where this staircase goes?”

“Ah, true; I forgot to tell you. You know, perhaps, that formerly M. de Saint-Aignan lived in the very next apartment to the king?”

“Ah, that’s right; I forgot to mention it. You might know that M. de Saint-Aignan used to live in the apartment right next to the king?”

“Yes, Madame, I am aware of that; that was the arrangement, at least, before I left; and more than once I had the honor of visiting his rooms.”

“Yes, ma’am, I know that; that was the plan, at least, before I left; and more than once I had the pleasure of visiting his place.”

“Well, he obtained the king’s leave to change his former convenient and beautiful apartment for the two rooms to which this staircase will conduct us, and which together form a lodging for him half the size, and at ten times greater the distance from the king,—a close proximity to whom is by no means disdained, in general, by the gentlemen belonging to the court.”

“Well, he got the king’s permission to swap his nice and beautiful apartment for the two rooms that this staircase will lead us to, which together make up a place for him that is half the size and ten times farther from the king—being close to whom is generally not looked down upon by the gentlemen at court.”

“Very good, Madame,” returned Raoul; “but go on, I beg, for I do not understand yet.”

“Very good, ma'am,” Raoul replied; “but please continue, as I still don’t understand.”

“Well, then it accidentally happened,” continued the princess, “that M. de Saint-Aignan’s apartment is situated underneath the apartments of my maids of honor, and by a further coincidence, exactly underneath the room of La Valliere.”

“Well, it just so happened,” continued the princess, “that M. de Saint-Aignan’s apartment is located directly beneath the apartments of my maids of honor, and as luck would have it, right below La Valliere’s room.”

“But what was the motive of this trap-door and this staircase?”

“But what was the purpose of this trapdoor and this staircase?”

“That I cannot tell you. Would you like to go down to Monsieur de Saint-Aignan’s rooms? Perhaps we shall be able to find the solution of the enigma there.”

“That I can’t tell you. Would you like to go down to Monsieur de Saint-Aignan’s rooms? Maybe we’ll be able to figure out the mystery there.”

And Madame set the example by going down herself, while Raoul, sighing deeply, followed her. At every step Bragelonne took, he advanced further into that mysterious apartment which had witnessed La Valliere’s sighs and still retained the perfume of her presence. Bragelonne fancied he perceived, as he inhaled the atmosphere, that the young girl must have passed through. Then succeeded to these emanations of herself, which he regarded as invisible though certain proofs, flowers she preferred to all others—books of her own selection. If Raoul retained a single doubt on the subject, it would have vanished at the secret harmony of tastes and connection of the mind with the ordinary objects of life. La Valliere, in Bragelonne’s eyes, was present there in each article of furniture, in the color of the hangings, in all that surrounded him. Dumb, and now completely overwhelmed, there was nothing further for him now to learn, and he followed his pitiless conductress as blindly as the culprit follows the executioner; while Madame, as cruel as women of overstrung temperaments generally are, did not spare him the slightest detail. But it must be admitted that, notwithstanding the kind of apathy into which he had fallen, none of these details, even had he been left alone, would have escaped him. The happiness of the woman who loves, when that happiness is derived from a rival, is a living torture for a jealous man; but for a jealous man such as Raoul was, for one whose heart for the first time in its existence was being steeped in gall and bitterness, Louise’s happiness was in reality an ignominious death, a death of body and soul. He guessed all; he fancied he could see them, with their hands clasped in each other’s, their faces drawn close together, and reflected, side by side, in loving proximity, and they gazed upon the mirrors around them—so sweet an occupation for lovers, who, as they thus see themselves twice over, imprint the picture still more deeply on their memories. He could guess, too, the stolen kiss snatched as they separated from each other’s loved society. The luxury, the studied elegance, eloquent of the perfection of indolence, of ease; the extreme care shown, either to spare the loved object every annoyance, or to occasion her a delightful surprise; that might and majesty of love multiplied by the majesty and might of royalty itself, seemed like a death-blow to Raoul. If there be anything which can in any way assuage or mitigate the tortures of jealousy, it is the inferiority of the man who is preferred to yourself; whilst, on the very contrary, if there be one anguish more bitter than another, a misery for which language lacks a word, it is the superiority of the man preferred to yourself, superior, perhaps, in youth, beauty, grace. It is in such moments as these that Heaven almost seems to have taken part against the disdained and rejected lover.

And Madame led the way by going down herself, while Raoul, sighing deeply, followed her. With every step he took, Bragelonne moved further into that mysterious apartment that had witnessed La Valliere’s sighs and still held onto the scent of her presence. Bragelonne thought he could sense that the young girl had just been there as he breathed in the atmosphere. Then came the traces of her that he perceived as invisible but undeniable proof—flowers she loved more than any others and books she had chosen herself. If Raoul had any lingering doubts, they would have vanished with the subtle connection of shared tastes and thoughts among the ordinary things in life. To Bragelonne, La Valliere was present in every piece of furniture, in the colors of the curtains, in everything around him. Silent and completely overwhelmed, he realized there was nothing more for him to learn, and he followed his relentless guide as blindly as a criminal follows the executioner; while Madame, as cruel as women with heightened emotions often are, didn’t spare him any detail. Yet, it must be said that, despite the sort of apathy he had fallen into, none of these details, even had he been alone, would have escaped him. The happiness of a woman in love, especially when that happiness stems from a rival, is a living torture for a jealous man; but for a jealous man like Raoul, whose heart was for the first time filled with bitterness and resentment, Louise’s happiness felt like a humiliating death—a death of body and soul. He imagined them, hand in hand, their faces close together, reflected side by side in the mirrors around them—such a sweet pastime for lovers, who, seeing themselves doubled, etch the image even more deeply into their memories. He could also picture the stolen kiss taken as they parted from each other's beloved company. The luxury, the studied elegance, so representative of the ease of life; the extreme care taken either to spare the loved one any discomfort or to surprise her pleasantly; that power and majesty of love amplified by the grandeur of royalty itself struck Raoul like a deadly blow. If there’s anything that can even slightly ease the pain of jealousy, it’s knowing that the one chosen is inferior to you; on the other hand, if there’s one agony harsher than another, for which there isn’t even a word, it’s knowing that the one preferred is superior to you, possibly in youth, beauty, or grace. In moments like these, it almost seems as though Heaven has taken the side of the lover who is overlooked and rejected.

One final pang was reserved for poor Raoul. Madame Henrietta lifted up a silk curtain, and behind the canvas he perceived La Valliere’s portrait. Not only the portrait of La Valliere, but of La Valliere radiant with youth, beauty, and happiness, inhaling life and enjoyment at every pore, because at eighteen years of age love itself is life.

One last sting was saved for poor Raoul. Madame Henrietta lifted a silk curtain, and behind the canvas, he saw La Valliere’s portrait. It wasn’t just any portrait of La Valliere; it was her, glowing with youth, beauty, and happiness, soaking up life and joy in every way possible, because at eighteen, love itself is life.

“Louise!” murmured Bragelonne,—“Louise! is it true, then? Oh, you have never loved me, for never have you looked at me in that manner.” And he felt as if his heart were crushed within his bosom.

“Louise!” whispered Bragelonne, “Louise! Is it true, then? Oh, you’ve never loved me, because you’ve never looked at me that way.” And he felt as if his heart were being crushed in his chest.

Madame Henrietta looked at him, almost envious of his extreme grief, although she well knew there was nothing to envy in it, and that she herself was as passionately loved by De Guiche as Louise by Bragelonne. Raoul interpreted Madame Henrietta’s look.

Madame Henrietta looked at him, almost envious of his deep sorrow, even though she knew there was nothing to envy in it, and that she herself was just as passionately loved by De Guiche as Louise was by Bragelonne. Raoul understood Madame Henrietta’s expression.

“Oh, forgive me, forgive me, Madame; in your presence I know I ought to have greater self-control. But Heaven grant that you may never be struck by similar misery to that which crushes me at this moment, for you are but a woman, and would not be able to endure so terrible an affliction. Forgive me, I again entreat you, Madame; I am but a man without rank or position, while you belong to a race whose happiness knows no bounds, whose power acknowledges no limit.”

“Oh, please forgive me, forgive me, Madame; I know I should have more self-control around you. But I pray that you never experience the same misery that is weighing me down right now, because you are just a woman and wouldn’t be able to handle such a terrible burden. Forgive me, I ask you again, Madame; I am just a man without status or influence, while you come from a lineage whose happiness is limitless, whose power knows no bounds.”

“Monsieur de Bragelonne,” replied Henrietta, “a mind such as yours merits all the consideration and respect which a queen’s heart even can bestow. Regard me as your friend, monsieur; and as such, indeed, I would not allow your whole life to be poisoned by perfidy, and covered with ridicule. It was I, indeed, who, with more courage than any of your pretended friends,—I except M. de Guiche,—was the cause of your return from London; it is I, also, who now give you the melancholy proofs, necessary, however, for your cure if you are a lover with courage in his heart, and not a weeping Amadis. Do not thank me; pity me, even, and do not serve the king less faithfully than you have done.”

“Monsieur de Bragelonne,” replied Henrietta, “a mind like yours deserves all the consideration and respect that a queen’s heart can offer. Think of me as your friend, monsieur; and as such, I wouldn’t let your entire life be tainted by betrayal and filled with shame. I was the one, indeed, who, with more courage than any of your so-called friends — excluding M. de Guiche — made sure you came back from London; it’s also me who now provides you with the sad evidence you need, necessary for your healing if you’re a true lover with courage in your heart, and not just a weeping Amadis. Don’t thank me; instead, feel sorry for me, and don’t serve the king any less faithfully than you have before.”

Raoul smiled bitterly. “Ah! true, true; I was forgetting that; the king is my master.”

Raoul smiled with a hint of bitterness. “Ah! Right, right; I almost forgot that; the king is my boss.”

“Your liberty, nay, your very life, is in danger.”

“Your freedom, and even your life, is at risk.”

A steady, penetrating look informed Madame Henrietta that she was mistaken, and that her last argument was not a likely one to affect the young man. “Take care, Monsieur de Bragelonne,” she said, “for if you do not weigh well all your actions, you might throw into an extravagance of wrath a prince whose passions, once aroused, exceed the bounds of reason, and you would thereby involve your friends and family in the deepest distress; you must bend, you must submit, and you must cure yourself.”

A steady, intense gaze made Madame Henrietta realize she was wrong, and that her last argument was unlikely to sway the young man. “Be careful, Monsieur de Bragelonne,” she said, “because if you don’t consider all your actions carefully, you could provoke a prince whose emotions, once stirred, go beyond reason, and you would put your friends and family in great trouble; you need to adapt, you need to yield, and you need to heal.”

“I thank you, Madame; I appreciate the advice your royal highness is good enough to give me, and I will endeavor to follow it; but one final word, I beg.”

“I thank you, ma'am; I appreciate the advice your royal highness is kind enough to give me, and I will try to follow it; but I request just one last thing.”

“Name it.”

"Name it."

“Should I be indiscreet in asking you the secret of this staircase, of this trap-door; a secret, which, it seems, you have discovered?”

“Am I being rude by asking you about the secret of this staircase and this trap door; a secret that it seems you’ve figured out?”

“Nothing more simple. For the purpose of exercising a surveillance over the young girls who are attached to my service, I have duplicate keys of their doors. It seemed very strange to me that M. de Saint-Aignan should change his apartments. It seemed very strange that the king should come to see M. de Saint-Aignan every day, and, finally, it seemed very strange that so many things should be done during your absence, that the very habits and customs of the court appeared changed. I do not wish to be trifled with by the king, nor to serve as a cloak for his love affairs; for after La Valliere, who weeps incessantly, he will take a fancy to Montalais, who is always laughing; and then to Tonnay-Charente, who does nothing but sing all day; to act such a part as that would be unworthy of me. I thrust aside the scruples which my friendship for you suggested. I discovered the secret. I have wounded your feelings, I know, and I again entreat you to pardon me; but I had a duty to fulfil. I have discharged it. You are now forewarned; the tempest will soon burst; protect yourself accordingly.”

“Nothing could be simpler. To keep an eye on the young women in my employ, I have duplicate keys to their rooms. It struck me as odd that M. de Saint-Aignan would change his living arrangements. It was also strange that the king visits M. de Saint-Aignan every day, and, ultimately, it felt unusual that so much has changed during your absence, to the point that the very habits and customs of the court seem different. I refuse to be played for a fool by the king, nor do I want to be a cover for his romantic escapades; after La Valliere, who is constantly crying, he will set his sights on Montalais, who always seems to be laughing; and then move on to Tonnay-Charente, who just sings all day; playing such a role would be beneath me. I pushed aside the doubts my friendship for you brought up. I uncovered the truth. I know I’ve hurt your feelings, and I ask you to forgive me; however, I had a responsibility to follow through on. I’ve done that. You are now warned; the storm is about to break; prepare yourself accordingly.”

“You naturally expect, however, that a result of some kind must follow,” replied Bragelonne, with firmness; “for you do not suppose I shall silently accept the shame thus thrust upon me, or the treachery which has been practiced against me?”

“You naturally expect that some kind of result must follow,” replied Bragelonne firmly. “Do you think I will just silently accept the shame that’s been forced on me, or the betrayal that has been done to me?”

“You will take whatever steps in the matter you please, Monsieur Raoul, only do not betray the source whence you derived the truth. That is all I have to ask,—the only price I require for the service I have rendered you.”

“You can do whatever you think is best in this situation, Monsieur Raoul, just don’t reveal where you got the information. That's all I'm asking for—the only thing I need in return for the help I've given you.”

“Fear nothing, Madame,” said Bragelonne, with a bitter smile.

“Don’t be afraid of anything, Madame,” said Bragelonne, with a sarcastic smile.

“I bribed the locksmith, in whom the lovers confided. You can just as well have done so as myself, can you not?”

“I bribed the locksmith that the lovers trusted. You could have easily done the same as I did, right?”

“Yes, Madame. Your royal highness, however, has no other advice or caution to give me, except that of not betraying you?”

“Yes, Ma’am. Your royal highness, though, has no other advice or warnings for me, other than not to betray you?”

“None.”

“None.”

“I am about, therefore, to beg your royal highness to allow me to remain here for one moment.”

“I’m about to ask your royal highness to let me stay here for just a moment.”

“Without me?”

"Without me?"

“Oh! no, Madame. It matters very little; for what I have to do can be done in your presence. I only ask one moment to write a line to some one.”

“Oh! no, ma’am. It doesn’t really matter; what I need to do can be done with you here. I just need a moment to write a note to someone.”

“It is dangerous, Monsieur de Bragelonne. Take care.”

“It’s dangerous, Mr. de Bragelonne. Be careful.”

“No one can possibly know that your royal highness has done me the honor to conduct me here. Besides, I shall sign the letter I am going to write.”

“No one can possibly know that Your Royal Highness has honored me by bringing me here. Plus, I will sign the letter I’m about to write.”

“Do as you please, then.”

"Do whatever you want, then."

Raoul drew out his tablet, and wrote rapidly on one of the leaves the following words:

Raoul pulled out his tablet and quickly typed the following words on one of the pages:

“MONSIEUR LE COMTE,—Do not be surprised to find this paper signed by me; the friend I shall very shortly send to call on you will have the honor to explain the object of my visit.

“MONSIEUR LE COMTE,—Don’t be surprised to see this paper signed by me; the friend I’ll be sending to visit you soon will have the honor of explaining the purpose of my visit.

“VICOMTE RAOUL DE BRAGELONNE.”

"Viscount Raoul de Bragelonne."

He rolled up the paper, slipped it into the lock of the door which communicated with the room set apart for the two lovers, and satisfied himself that the missive was so apparent that Saint-Aignan could not but see it as he entered; he rejoined the princess, who had already reached the top of the staircase. They then separated, Raoul pretending to thank her highness; Henrietta pitying, or seeming to pity, with all her heart, the wretched young man she had just condemned to such fearful torture. “Oh!” she said, as she saw him disappear, pale as death, and his eyes bursting with blood, “if I had foreseen this, I would have hid the truth from that poor gentleman.”

He rolled up the note, slipped it into the lock of the door that connected to the room reserved for the two lovers, and made sure it was obvious enough that Saint-Aignan would see it as he entered; then he rejoined the princess, who had already reached the top of the stairs. They parted ways, Raoul pretending to thank her highness; Henrietta feigning, or genuinely feeling, deep sympathy for the miserable young man she had just sentenced to such awful pain. “Oh!” she exclaimed, as she watched him disappear, pale as a ghost, with bloodshot eyes, “if I had known this would happen, I would have kept the truth from that poor gentleman.”

Chapter LIV. Porthos’s Plan of Action.

The great number of individuals we have introduced into this long story is the reason why each of them has been forced to appear only in turn, according to the exigencies of the recital. The result is, that our readers have had no opportunity of meeting our friend Porthos since his return from Fontainebleau. The honors which he had received from the king had not changed the easy, affectionate character of that excellent-hearted man; he may, perhaps, have held up his head a little higher than usual, and a majesty of demeanor, as it were, may have betrayed itself since the honor of dining at the king’s table had been accorded him. His majesty’s banqueting-room had produced a certain effect on Porthos. Le Seigneur de Bracieux et de Pierrefonds delighted to remember that, during that memorable dinner, the numerous array of servants, and the large number of officials in attendance on the guests, gave a certain tone and effect to the repast, and seemed, as it were, to furnish the room. Porthos undertook to confer upon Mouston a position of some kind or other, in order to establish a sort of hierarchy among his other domestics, and to create a military household, which was not unusual among the great captains of the age, since, in the preceding century, this luxury had been greatly encouraged by Messieurs de Treville, de Schomberg, de la Vieuville, without alluding to M. de Richelieu, M. de Conde, and de Bouillon-Turenne. And, therefore, why should not he, Porthos, the friend of the king, and of M. Fouquet, a baron, and engineer, etc., why should not he, indeed, enjoy all the delightful privileges which large possessions and unusual merit invariably confer? Somewhat neglected by Aramis, who, we know, was greatly occupied with M. Fouquet; neglected, also, on account of his being on duty, by D’Artagnan; tired of Truchen and Planchet, Porthos was surprised to find himself dreaming, without precisely knowing why; but if any one had said to him, “Do you want anything, Porthos?” he would most certainly have replied, “Yes.” After one of those dinners, during which Porthos attempted to recall to his recollection all the details of the royal banquet, gently joyful, thanks to the excellence of the wines; gently melancholy, thanks to his ambitious ideas, Porthos was gradually falling off into a placid doze, when his servant entered to announce that M. de Bragelonne wished to speak to him. Porthos passed into an adjoining room, where he found his young friend in the disposition of mind we are already aware of. Raoul advanced towards Porthos, and shook him by the hand; Porthos, surprised at his seriousness of aspect, offered him a seat. “Dear M. du Vallon,” said Raoul, “I have a service to ask of you.”

The large number of characters we've introduced in this lengthy story is why each of them can only appear one at a time, based on the needs of the narrative. As a result, our readers haven't had the chance to see our friend Porthos since he returned from Fontainebleau. The honors he received from the king didn't change the easygoing, warm-hearted nature of that great man; he might have held his head a bit higher than usual, and a certain majesty might have shown in his demeanor since he had the honor of dining at the king’s table. The king's banquet hall had made a notable impression on Porthos. The Lord of Bracieux and Pierrefonds enjoyed remembering that during that unforgettable dinner, the impressive number of servants and officials attending the guests added a certain flair to the meal and seemed to fill the room with importance. Porthos decided to give Mouston some sort of position to establish a hierarchy among his other servants and create a military household, which was common among the great captains of the time. In the previous century, this luxury had been strongly encouraged by figures like Messieurs de Treville, de Schomberg, and de la Vieuville, not to mention M. de Richelieu, M. de Conde, and de Bouillon-Turenne. So, why shouldn't Porthos, the king’s friend and a baron as well as an engineer, enjoy all the nice privileges that come with large estates and exceptional merit? A bit neglected by Aramis, who was really busy with M. Fouquet, and overlooked by D’Artagnan due to his duties, Porthos found himself daydreaming for no clear reason. Yet if anyone had asked him, “Do you want anything, Porthos?” he would have definitely replied, “Yes.” After one of those dinners, where Porthos tried to recall all the details of the royal feast, feeling a mix of gentle joy from the excellent wines and a bit of melancholy from his ambitious thoughts, he began to doze off peacefully when his servant came in to announce that M. de Bragelonne wanted to see him. Porthos moved to an adjoining room, where he found his young friend in the state of mind we’re already familiar with. Raoul approached Porthos and shook his hand; noticing Raoul's serious expression, Porthos offered him a seat. “Dear M. du Vallon,” Raoul said, “I have a favor to ask of you.”

“Nothing could happen more fortunately, my young friend,” replied Porthos; “I have eight thousand livres sent me this morning from Pierrefonds; and if you want any money—”

“Nothing could be better, my young friend,” replied Porthos; “I received eight thousand livres this morning from Pierrefonds; and if you need any money—”

“No, I thank you; it is not money.”

“No, thank you; it’s not about the money.”

“So much the worse, then. I have always heard it said that that is the rarest service, but the easiest to render. The remark struck me; I like to cite remarks that strike me.”

“So much the worse, then. I’ve always heard that’s the rarest service, but the easiest to provide. That comment stuck with me; I enjoy mentioning comments that resonate with me.”

“Your heart is as good as your mind is sound and true.”

“Your heart is as good as your mind is clear and trustworthy.”

“You are much too kind, I declare. You will dine here, of course?”

“You're way too kind, I must say. You'll have dinner here, right?”

“No; I am not hungry.”

"No, I'm not hungry."

“Eh! not dine? What a dreadful country England is!”

“Hey! Not having dinner? What a terrible place England is!”

“Not too much so, indeed—but—”

"Not too much, really—but—"

“Well, if such excellent fish and meat were not to be procured there, it would hardly be endurable.”

“Well, if we couldn't get such great fish and meat there, it would be pretty unbearable.”

“Yes, I came to—”

“Yes, I came to—”

“I am listening. Only just allow me to take a little sip. One gets thirsty in Paris;” and he ordered a bottle of champagne to be brought; and, having first filled Raoul’s glass, he filled his own, drank it down at a gulp, and then resumed: “I needed that, in order to listen to you with proper attention. I am now entirely at your service. What do you wish to ask me, dear Raoul? What do you want?”

“I’m listening. Just let me take a quick sip first. You get thirsty in Paris.” He ordered a bottle of champagne to be brought over, and after filling Raoul’s glass, he filled his own, downing it in one go. Then he continued, “I needed that to really pay attention to you. I’m completely at your service now. What do you want to ask me, dear Raoul? What do you need?”

“Give me your opinion on quarrels in general, my dear friend.”

“What's your take on arguments in general, my dear friend?”

“My opinion! Well—but—Explain your idea a little more coherently,” replied Porthos, rubbing his forehead.

“My opinion! Well—but—Can you explain your idea a bit more clearly?” replied Porthos, rubbing his forehead.

“I mean—you are generally good-humored, good-tempered, whenever any misunderstanding arises between a friend of yours and a stranger, for instance?”

“I mean—you are usually in a good mood and easygoing whenever there's a misunderstanding between one of your friends and a stranger, right?”

“Oh! in the best of tempers.”

“Oh! I’m in a great mood.”

“Very good; but what do you do, in such a case?”

“Very good; but what do you do in that situation?”

“Whenever any friend of mine gets into a quarrel, I always act on one principle.”

“Whenever one of my friends gets into an argument, I always stick to one principle.”

“What is that?”

"What's that?"

“That lost time is irreparable, and one never arranges an affair so well as when everything has been done to embroil the disputants as much as possible.”

“That lost time is irretrievable, and you never manage a situation as well as when everything has been done to complicate the argument between the parties as much as possible.”

“Ah! indeed, is that the principle on which you proceed?”

“Ah! Really, is that the approach you’re taking?”

“Precisely; so, as soon as a quarrel takes place, I bring the two parties together.”

“Exactly; so, as soon as an argument happens, I bring both sides together.”

“Exactly.”

“Exactly.”

“You understand that by this means it is impossible for an affair not to be arranged.”

“You understand that with this method, it's impossible for things not to be arranged.”

“I should have thought that, treated in this manner, an affair would, on the contrary—”

“I should have thought that, treated like this, a relationship would, on the contrary—”

“Oh! not the least in the world. Just fancy, now, I have had in my life something like a hundred and eighty to a hundred and ninety regular duels, without reckoning hasty encounters, or chance meetings.”

“Oh! not at all. Just imagine, I’ve had about a hundred and eighty to a hundred and ninety official duels in my life, not counting quick fights or unexpected encounters.”

“It is a very handsome aggregate,” said Raoul, unable to resist a smile.

“It’s a really nice collection,” said Raoul, unable to hold back a smile.

“A mere nothing; but I am so gentle. D’Artagnan reckons his duels by hundreds. It is very true he is a little too hard and sharp—I have often told him so.”

“A complete nothing; but I’m really quite gentle. D’Artagnan counts his duels in the hundreds. It’s true that he can be a bit too tough and aggressive—I’ve told him that many times.”

“And so,” resumed Raoul, “you generally arrange the affairs of honor your friends confide to you.”

“And so,” Raoul continued, “you usually handle the matters of honor that your friends trust you with.”

“There is not a single instance in which I have not finished by arranging every one of them,” said Porthos, with a gentleness and confidence that surprised Raoul.

“There isn’t a single time that I haven’t ended up sorting out each one of them,” said Porthos, with a gentleness and confidence that surprised Raoul.

“But the way in which you settle them is at least honorable, I suppose?”

“But the way you resolve them is at least honorable, I guess?”

“Oh! rely upon that; and at this stage, I will explain my other principle to you. As soon as my friend has intrusted his quarrel to me, this is what I do; I go to his adversary at once, armed with a politeness and self-possession absolutely requisite under such circumstances.”

“Oh! trust me on this; and at this point, I’ll share my other principle with you. As soon as my friend has handed over his dispute to me, this is what I do: I go to his opponent right away, equipped with the politeness and composure that are absolutely necessary in such situations.”

“That is the way, then,” said Raoul, bitterly, “that you arrange affairs so safely.”

“That’s how you handle things so safely,” Raoul said, bitterly.

“I believe you. I go to the adversary, then, and say to him: ‘It is impossible, monsieur, that you are ignorant of the extent to which you have insulted my friend.’” Raoul frowned at this remark.

“I believe you. I’ll go to the opponent then and say to him: ‘It’s impossible, sir, that you don’t realize how much you’ve insulted my friend.’” Raoul frowned at this comment.

“It sometimes happens—very often, indeed,” pursued Porthos—“that my friend has not been insulted at all; he has even been the first to give offense; you can imagine, therefore, whether my language is or is not well chosen.” And Porthos burst into a peal of laughter.

“It sometimes happens—very often, actually,” Porthos continued—“that my friend hasn’t been insulted at all; he’s even been the first to cause offense; so you can imagine whether my words are well chosen or not.” And Porthos broke into a fit of laughter.

“Decidedly,” said Raoul to himself while the merry thunder of Porthos’s laughter was resounding in his ears, “I am very unfortunate. De Guiche treats me with coolness, D’Artagnan with ridicule, Porthos is too tame; no one will settle this affair in the only way I wish it to be settled. And I came to Porthos because I wanted to find a sword instead of cold reasoning at my service. My ill-luck dogs me.”

“Honestly,” Raoul thought to himself as Porthos’s laughter echoed in his ears, “I’m really unfortunate. De Guiche is being cold to me, D’Artagnan mocks me, Porthos is too laid-back; no one is going to resolve this situation the way I want it to be resolved. I came to Porthos because I was hoping to find a sword instead of just cold logic on my side. Bad luck is following me.”

Porthos, who had recovered himself, continued: “By one simple expression, I leave my adversary without an excuse.”

Porthos, having composed himself, continued: “With one simple statement, I leave my opponent with no excuse.”

“That is as it may happen,” said Raoul, absently.

"That may be the case," Raoul said, distractedly.

“Not at all, it is quite certain. I have not left him an excuse; and then it is that I display all my courtesy, in order to attain the happy issue of my project. I advance, therefore, with an air of great politeness, and taking my adversary by the hand, I say to him: ‘Now that you are convinced of having given the offense, we are sure of reparation; between my friend and yourself, the future can only offer an exchange of mutual courtesies of conduct, and consequently, my mission now is to acquaint you with the length of my friend’s sword.’”

“Not at all, it’s quite clear. I haven’t left him any reason to argue; that’s why I’m showing all my courtesy to achieve the desired outcome of my plan. So, I approach with a very polite demeanor, and taking my opponent by the hand, I say to him: ‘Now that you realize you’ve caused the offense, we’re certain of making amends; between my friend and you, the future can only bring an exchange of mutual respect and kindness, and therefore, my mission now is to inform you of the length of my friend’s sword.’”

“What!” said Raoul.

“What!” Raoul exclaimed.

“Wait a minute. ‘The length of my friend’s sword. My horse is waiting below; my friend is in such and such a spot and is impatiently awaiting your agreeable society; I will take you with me; we can call upon your second as we go along:’ and the affair is arranged.”

“Hold on a second. ‘The length of my friend’s sword. My horse is waiting down below; my friend is at such and such a place and is eagerly looking forward to your pleasant company; I’ll take you with me; we can check in with your second on the way:’ and that settles it.”

“And so,” said Raoul, pale with vexation, “you reconcile the two adversaries on the ground.”

“And so,” said Raoul, pale with frustration, “you bring the two opponents together on the ground.”

“I beg your pardon,” interrupted Porthos. “Reconcile! What for?”

“I’m sorry to interrupt,” Porthos said. “Reconcile! Why would we do that?”

“You said that the affair was arranged.”

“You said that the affair was set up.”

“Of course! since my friend is waiting for him.”

“Of course! My friend is waiting for him.”

“Well! what then? If he is waiting—”

“Well! What now? If he’s waiting—”

“Well! if he is waiting, it is merely to stretch his legs a little. The adversary, on the contrary, is stiff from riding; they place themselves in proper order, and my friend kills the opponent, and the affair is ended.”

“Well! If he’s waiting, it’s just to stretch his legs a bit. The opponent, on the other hand, is stiff from riding; they get themselves in position, and my friend takes out the opponent, and that’s that.”

“Ah! he kills him, then?” cried Raoul.

“Wait, he kills him, then?” exclaimed Raoul.

“I should think so,” said Porthos. “Is it likely I should ever have as a friend a man who allows himself to get killed? I have a hundred and one friends; at the head of the list stand your father, Aramis, and D’Artagnan, all of whom are living and well, I believe?”

“I think so,” said Porthos. “Is it likely that I would ever befriend someone who lets himself get killed? I have a hundred and one friends; at the top of the list are your father, Aramis, and D’Artagnan, all of whom are alive and well, I believe?”

“Oh, my dear baron,” exclaimed Raoul, as he embraced Porthos.

“Oh, my dear baron,” Raoul exclaimed, giving Porthos a hug.

“You approve of my method, then?” said the giant.

“You approve of my method, then?” said the giant.

“I approve of it so thoroughly, that I shall have recourse to it this very day, without a moment’s delay,—at once, in fact. You are the very man I have been looking for.”

“I completely approve of it, so I’m going to use it today without any delay—right away, actually. You’re exactly the person I’ve been looking for.”

“Good; here I am, then; you want to fight, I suppose?”

“Alright; here I am, then; you want to fight, I guess?”

“Absolutely.”

"Definitely."

“It is very natural. With whom?”

“It’s totally natural. With whom?”

“With M. de Saint-Aignan.”

"With M. de Saint-Aignan."

“I know him—a most agreeable man, who was exceedingly polite to me the day I had the honor of dining with the king. I shall certainly acknowledge his politeness in return, even if it had not happened to be my usual custom. So, he has given you an offense?”

“I know him—a very nice guy, who was super polite to me the day I had the honor of dining with the king. I will definitely show my appreciation for his politeness in return, even if it wasn't my usual thing. So, he has offended you?”

“A mortal offense.”

"A serious offense."

“The deuce! I can say so, I suppose?”

“The heck! I can say that, right?”

“More than that, even, if you like.”

“Even more than that, if you want.”

“That is a very great convenience.”

“That is a really great convenience.”

“I may look upon it as one of your arranged affairs, may I not?” said Raoul, smiling.

“I can see it as one of your planned events, can’t I?” said Raoul, smiling.

“As a matter of course. Where will you be waiting for him?”

“As a matter of course. Where will you wait for him?”

“Ah! I forgot; it is a very delicate matter. M. de Saint-Aignan is a very great friend of the king’s.”

“Ah! I forgot; it’s a really delicate situation. M. de Saint-Aignan is a close friend of the king.”

“So I have heard it said.”

"I've heard it said."

“So that if I kill him—”

“So if I take him out—”

“Oh! you will kill him, certainly; you must take every precaution to do so. But there is no difficulty in these matters now; if you had lived in our early days,—ah, those were days worth living for!”

“Oh! you will definitely kill him; you have to take every precaution to make sure of it. But there’s no difficulty in these situations anymore; if you had lived in our early days—ah, those were days worth living for!”

“My dear friend, you do not quite understand me. I mean, that M. de Saint-Aignan being a friend of the king, the affair will be more difficult to manage, since the king might learn beforehand—”

“My dear friend, you don’t fully understand me. I mean, since M. de Saint-Aignan is a friend of the king, the situation will be harder to handle, as the king might find out beforehand—”

“Oh! no; that is not likely. You know my method: ‘Monsieur, you have just injured my friend, and—‘”

“Oh! no; that's unlikely. You know my approach: ‘Sir, you just hurt my friend, and—‘”

“Yes, I know it.”

"Yeah, I know that."

“And then: ‘Monsieur, I have horses below.’ I carry him off before he can have spoken to any one.”

“And then: ‘Sir, I have horses downstairs.’ I take him away before he can talk to anyone.”

“Will he allow himself to be carried off like that?”

“Is he really going to let himself be taken away like that?”

“I should think so! I should like to see it fail. It would be the first time, if it did. It is true, though, that the young men of the present day—Bah! I would carry him off bodily, if that were all,” and Porthos, adding gesture to speech, lifted Raoul and the chair he was sitting on off the ground, and carried them round the room.

"I think so! I would love to see it fail. It would be the first time if it did. It's true, though, that the young men today—Bah! I would just carry him away if that's all it took," and Porthos, emphasizing his words with a gesture, lifted Raoul and the chair he was sitting in off the ground and carried them around the room.

“Very good,” said Raoul, laughing. “All we have to do is to state the grounds of the quarrel with M. de Saint-Aignan.”

“Very good,” Raoul said, laughing. “All we have to do is explain the reasons for the dispute with Mr. de Saint-Aignan.”

“Well, but that is done, it seems.”

“Well, it looks like that's taken care of.”

“No, my dear M. du Vallon, the usage of the present day requires that the cause of the quarrel should be explained.”

“No, my dear M. du Vallon, today’s customs require that the reason for the conflict be explained.”

“Very good. Tell me what it is, then.”

“Alright. Just tell me what it is, then.”

“The fact is—”

"Fact is—"

“Deuce take it! how troublesome all this is! In former days we had no occasion to say anything about the matter. People fought for the sake of fighting; and I, for one, know no better reason than that.”

“Damn it! how annoying all this is! Back in the day, we didn’t have to say anything about it. People fought just to fight; and honestly, I can’t think of a better reason than that.”

“You are quite right, M. du Vallon.”

“You're absolutely right, M. du Vallon.”

“However, tell me what the cause is.”

“However, tell me what the reason is.”

“It is too long a story to tell; only, as one must particularize to a certain extent, and as, on the other hand, the affair is full of difficulties, and requires the most absolute secrecy, you will have the kindness merely to tell M. de Saint-Aignan that he has, in the first place, insulted me by changing his lodgings.”

“It’s too long of a story to explain; however, since I need to be specific to a certain degree, and considering that the situation is filled with challenges and needs complete confidentiality, please just let M. de Saint-Aignan know that he first insulted me by changing his place of stay.”

“By changing his lodgings? Good,” said Porthos, who began to count on his fingers; “next?”

“By changing his place to stay? Good,” said Porthos, who started counting on his fingers. “What’s next?”

“Then in getting a trap-door made in his new apartments.”

“Then he had a trapdoor made in his new apartment.”

“I understand,” said Porthos; “a trap-door: upon my word, that is very serious; you ought to be furious at that. What the deuce does the fellow mean by getting trap-doors made without first consulting you? Trap-doors! mordioux! I haven’t got any, except in my dungeons at Bracieux.”

“I get it,” said Porthos. “A trap-door? Wow, that’s really serious; you should be really angry about that. What the heck does that guy think he’s doing getting trap-doors made without asking you first? Trap-doors! mordioux! I don’t have any, except in my dungeons at Bracieux.”

“And you will please add,” said Raoul, “that my last motive for considering myself insulted is, the existence of the portrait that M. de Saint-Aignan well knows.”

“And please add,” said Raoul, “that my final reason for feeling insulted is the existence of the portrait that M. de Saint-Aignan is well aware of.”

“Is it possible? A portrait, too! A change of residence, a trap-door, and a portrait! Why, my dear friend, with but one of these causes of complaint there is enough, and more than enough, for all the gentlemen in France and Spain to cut each other’s throats, and that is saying but very little.”

“Is it possible? A portrait too! A new home, a secret passage, and a portrait! My dear friend, just one of these reasons for complaint is enough, and more than enough, for all the gentlemen in France and Spain to go at each other’s throats, and that’s putting it mildly.”

“Well, my dear friend, you are furnished with all you need, I suppose?”

“Well, my dear friend, do you have everything you need, I assume?”

“I shall take a second horse with me. Select your own rendezvous, and while you are waiting there, you can practice some of the best passes, so as to get your limbs as elastic as possible.”

“I'll bring another horse with me. Choose your own meeting place, and while you wait there, you can practice some of the best moves to get your body as flexible as possible.”

“Thank you. I shall be waiting for you in the wood of Vincennes, close to Minimes.”

“Thank you. I'll be waiting for you in the woods of Vincennes, near Minimes.”

“All goes well, then. Where am I to find this M. de Saint-Aignan?”

“All is well, then. Where can I find this M. de Saint-Aignan?”

“At the Palais Royal.”

“At the Royal Palace.”

Porthos ran a huge hand-bell. “My court suit,” he said to the servant who answered the summons, “my horse, and a led horse to accompany me.” Then turning to Raoul, as soon as the servant had quitted the room, he said: “Does your father know anything about this?”

Porthos rang a large hand bell. “My court outfit,” he said to the servant who responded to the call, “my horse, and a led horse to follow me.” Then turning to Raoul, as soon as the servant left the room, he said: “Does your father know anything about this?”

“No; I am going to write to him.”

“No; I'm going to write to him.”

“And D’Artagnan?”

"And what about D’Artagnan?"

“No, nor D’Artagnan either. He is very cautious, you know, and might have diverted me from my purpose.”

“No, and neither is D’Artagnan. He’s really careful, you know, and he could have distracted me from what I intended to do.”

“D’Artagnan is a sound adviser, though,” said Porthos, astonished that, in his own loyal faith in D’Artagnan, any one could have thought of himself, so long as there was a D’Artagnan in the world.

“D’Artagnan is a good advisor, though,” said Porthos, surprised that, in his own loyal belief in D’Artagnan, anyone could think of themselves as long as D’Artagnan was in the world.

“Dear M. du Vallon,” said Raoul, “do not question me any more, I implore you. I have told you all that I had to say; it is prompt action I now expect, sharp and decided as you know how to arrange it. That, indeed, is my reason for having chosen you.”

“Dear M. du Vallon,” Raoul said, “please don’t ask me any more questions, I’m begging you. I’ve shared everything I needed to say; what I’m looking for now is quick action, sharp and decisive, just like you know how to handle it. That’s really why I asked you.”

“You will be satisfied with me,” replied Porthos.

"You'll be satisfied with me," Porthos replied.

“Do not forget, either, that, except ourselves, no one must know anything of this meeting.”

“Also, remember that no one except us should know about this meeting.”

“People generally find these things out,” said Porthos, dryly, “when a dead body is discovered in a wood. But I promise everything, my dear friend, except the concealment of the dead body. There it is, and it must be seen, as a matter of course. It is a principle of mine, not to bury bodies. That has a smack of the assassin about it. Every risk has its peculiarities.”

“People usually learn these things,” Porthos said dryly, “when a dead body is found in the woods. But I promise you, my dear friend, everything except hiding the dead body. There it is, and it has to be seen, as a matter of course. It’s my principle not to bury bodies. That feels too much like being an assassin. Every risk has its own quirks.”

“To work, then, my dear friend.”

“To get to work, then, my dear friend.”

“Rely upon me,” said the giant, finishing the bottle, while a servant spread out upon a sofa the gorgeously decorated dress trimmed with lace.

“Trust me,” said the giant, finishing the bottle, while a servant laid out on a sofa the beautifully decorated dress trimmed with lace.

Raoul left the room, saying to himself, with a secret delight, “Perfidious king! traitorous monarch! I cannot reach thee. I do not wish it; for kings are sacred objects. But your friend, your accomplice, your panderer—the coward who represents you—shall pay for your crime. I will kill him in thy name, and, afterwards, we will bethink ourselves of—Louise.”

Raoul left the room, saying to himself, with a secret delight, “Treacherous king! Disloyal ruler! I can't get to you. I don't want to; kings are untouchable. But your friend, your accomplice, your puppet—the coward who stands in for you—will pay for your crime. I'll kill him in your name, and then we can think about—Louise.”

Chapter LV. The Change of Residence, the Trap-Door, and the Portrait.

Porthos, intrusted, to his great delight, with this mission, which made him feel young again, took half an hour less than his usual time to put on his court suit. To show that he was a man acquainted with the usages of high society, he had begun by sending his lackey to inquire if Monsieur de Saint-Aignan were at home, and heard, in answer, that M. le Comte de Saint-Aignan had had the honor of accompanying the king to Saint-Germain, as well as the whole court; but that monsieur le comte had just that moment returned. Immediately upon this reply, Porthos made as much haste as possible, and reached Saint-Aignan’s apartments just as the latter was having his boots taken off. The promenade had been delightful. The king, who was in love more than ever, and of course happier than ever, behaved in the most charming manner to every one. Nothing could possibly equal his kindness. M. de Saint-Aignan, it may be remembered, was a poet, and fancied that he had proved that he was so under too many a memorable circumstance to allow the title to be disputed by any one. An indefatigable rhymester, he had, during the whole of the journey, overwhelmed with quatrains, sextains, and madrigals, first the king, and then La Valliere. The king, on his side, was in a similarly poetical mood, and had made a distich; while La Valliere, delighting in poetry, as most women do who are in love, had composed two sonnets. The day, then, had not been a bad one for Apollo; and so, as soon as he had returned to Paris, Saint-Aignan, who knew beforehand that his verse would be sure to be extensively circulated in court circles, occupied himself, with a little more attention than he had been able to bestow during the promenade, with the composition, as well as with the idea itself. Consequently, with all the tenderness of a father about to start his children in life, he candidly interrogated himself whether the public would find these offsprings of his imagination sufficiently elegant and graceful; and in order to make his mind easy on the subject, M. de Saint-Aignan recited to himself the madrigal he had composed, and which he had repeated from memory to the king, and had promised to write out for him on his return. All the time he was committing these words to memory, the comte was engaged in undressing himself more completely. He had just taken off his coat, and was putting on his dressing-gown, when he was informed that Monsieur le Baron du Vallon de Bracieux de Pierrefonds was waiting to be received.

Porthos, delighted to be given this mission that made him feel young again, took half an hour less than usual to get dressed in his court suit. To show he was familiar with high society, he started by sending his servant to check if Monsieur de Saint-Aignan was home and learned that M. le Comte de Saint-Aignan had the honor of accompanying the king to Saint-Germain, along with the whole court; however, he had just returned. As soon as he got this response, Porthos hurried as much as he could and arrived at Saint-Aignan’s quarters just as the latter was getting his boots taken off. The outing had been wonderful. The king, more in love than ever and, of course, happier, treated everyone exceptionally well. His kindness was unmatched. M. de Saint-Aignan, as we remember, was a poet and believed he had proven his status under so many memorable circumstances that nobody could dispute the title. A relentless writer, he had overwhelmed both the king and La Valliere with quatrains, sextains, and madrigals throughout the journey. The king, being in a poetic mood himself, had crafted a couplet, while La Valliere, who loved poetry like most women in love, had written two sonnets. So, the day hadn’t been bad for Apollo. As soon as he got back to Paris, Saint-Aignan, knowing his verses would circulate widely in court, focused on his compositions with more care than he managed during the outing. With all the tenderness of a father preparing his children for life, he honestly questioned whether the public would find these creations of his imagination elegant and graceful enough. To ease his mind on the matter, M. de Saint-Aignan recited the madrigal he’d composed and had shared from memory with the king, promising to write it down for him. While memorizing these words, the comte was undressing more thoroughly. He had just removed his coat and was putting on his dressing gown when he was informed that Monsieur le Baron du Vallon de Bracieux de Pierrefonds was waiting to be received.

“Eh!” he said, “what does that bunch of names mean? I don’t know anything about him.”

“Ugh!” he said, “what does that list of names even mean? I don’t know anything about him.”

“It is the same gentleman,” replied the lackey, “who had the honor of dining with you, monseigneur, at the king’s table, when his majesty was staying at Fontainebleau.”

“It’s the same guy,” replied the servant, “who had the honor of dining with you, sir, at the king’s table when his majesty was at Fontainebleau.”

“Introduce him, then, at once,” cried Saint-Aignan.

“Introduce him right away,” shouted Saint-Aignan.

Porthos, in a few minutes, entered the room. M. de Saint-Aignan had an excellent recollection of persons, and, at the first glance, he recognized the gentleman from the country, who enjoyed so singular a reputation, and whom the king had received so favorably at Fontainebleau, in spite of the smiles of some of those who were present. He therefore advanced towards Porthos with all the outward signs of consideration of manner which Porthos thought but natural, considering that he himself, whenever he called upon an adversary, hoisted a standard of the most refined politeness. Saint-Aignan desired the servant to give Porthos a chair; and the latter, who saw nothing unusual in this act of politeness, sat down gravely and coughed. The ordinary courtesies having been exchanged between the two gentlemen, the comte, to whom the visit was paid, said, “May I ask, monsieur le baron, to what happy circumstance I am indebted for the favor of a visit from you?”

Porthos entered the room a few minutes later. M. de Saint-Aignan had a great memory for faces, and at first glance, he recognized the gentleman from the countryside who had such an unusual reputation and whom the king had welcomed so warmly at Fontainebleau, despite the smirks of some people present. He approached Porthos with all the outward signs of respect, which Porthos thought was only natural, since he himself always displayed the utmost politeness when visiting an opponent. Saint-Aignan asked the servant to bring a chair for Porthos, who saw nothing unusual about this gesture and sat down seriously, clearing his throat. After exchanging the usual courtesies, the comte, to whom the visit was directed, said, “May I ask, monsieur le baron, what lucky circumstance brings you here today?”

“The very thing I am about to have the honor of explaining to you, monsieur le comte; but, I beg your pardon—”

“The very thing I'm about to explain to you, sir; but, excuse me—”

“What is the matter, monsieur?” inquired Saint-Aignan.

"What's wrong, sir?" asked Saint-Aignan.

“I regret to say that I have broken your chair.”

“I’m sorry to say that I broke your chair.”

“Not at all, monsieur,” said Saint-Aignan; “not at all.”

“Not at all, sir,” said Saint-Aignan; “not at all.”

“It is the fact, though, monsieur le comte; I have broken it—so much so, indeed, that if I do not move, I shall fall down, which would be an exceedingly disagreeable position for me in the discharge of the very serious mission which has been intrusted to me with regard to yourself.”

“It’s true, sir; I’ve really messed it up—so much so that if I don’t move, I’ll fall over, which would be a really awkward situation for me given the important mission I’ve been assigned concerning you.”

Porthos rose; and but just in time, for the chair had given way several inches. Saint-Aignan looked about him for something more solid for his guest to sit upon.

Porthos got up, just in time, because the chair had sunk down several inches. Saint-Aignan glanced around for something more stable for his guest to sit on.

“Modern articles of furniture,” said Porthos, while the comte was looking about, “are constructed in a ridiculously flimsy manner. In my early days, when I used to sit down with far more energy than is now the case, I do not remember ever to have broken a chair, except in taverns, with my arms.”

“Modern furniture,” Porthos said as the count was looking around, “is made in a ridiculously flimsy way. Back in my younger days, when I used to sit down with way more energy than I do now, I don’t remember ever breaking a chair, except in bars, with my arms.”

Saint-Aignan smiled at this remark. “But,” said Porthos, as he settled himself down on a couch, which creaked, but did not give way beneath his weight, “that unfortunately has nothing whatever to do with my present visit.”

Saint-Aignan smiled at this comment. “But,” said Porthos, as he made himself comfortable on a couch that creaked but didn’t collapse under his weight, “that unfortunately has nothing to do with my visit today.”

“Why unfortunately? Are you the bearer of a message of ill-omen, monsieur le baron?”

“Why unfortunately? Are you here to deliver bad news, monsieur le baron?”

“Of ill-omen—for a gentleman? Certainly not, monsieur le comte,” replied Porthos, nobly. “I have simply come to say that you have seriously insulted a friend of mine.”

“Of bad luck—for a gentleman? Absolutely not, sir,” replied Porthos, proudly. “I’ve just come to tell you that you’ve seriously insulted a friend of mine.”

“I, monsieur?” exclaimed Saint-Aignan—“I have insulted a friend of yours, do you say? May I ask his name?”

“I, sir?” exclaimed Saint-Aignan. “I’ve insulted a friend of yours, you say? Can I ask his name?”

“M. Raoul de Bragelonne.”

“M. Raoul de Bragelonne.”

“I have insulted M. Raoul de Bragelonne!” cried Saint-Aignan. “I really assure you, monsieur, that it is quite impossible; for M. de Bragelonne, whom I know but very slightly,—nay, whom I know hardly at all—is in England, and, as I have not seen him for a long time past, I cannot possibly have insulted him.”

“I’ve insulted M. Raoul de Bragelonne!” shouted Saint-Aignan. “I can honestly tell you, sir, that it’s completely impossible; because M. de Bragelonne, whom I barely know—actually, I hardly know at all—is in England, and since I haven’t seen him in quite a while, there’s no way I could have insulted him.”

“M. de Bragelonne is in Paris, monsieur le comte,” said Porthos, perfectly unmoved; “and I repeat, it is quite certain you have insulted him, since he himself told me you had. Yes, monsieur, you have seriously insulted him, mortally insulted him, I repeat.”

“M. de Bragelonne is in Paris, sir,” said Porthos, completely unfazed; “and I’ll say it again, it’s absolutely certain that you’ve insulted him, since he told me you did. Yes, sir, you have seriously insulted him, gravely insulted him, I repeat.”

“It is impossible, monsieur le baron, I swear, quite impossible.”

“It’s impossible, sir, I swear, completely impossible.”

“Besides,” added Porthos, “you cannot be ignorant of the circumstance, since M. de Bragelonne informed me that he had already apprised you of it by a note.”

“Besides,” Porthos added, “you must know about it, since M. de Bragelonne told me that he had already informed you with a note.”

“I give you my word of honor, monsieur, that I have received no note whatever.”

“I promise you, sir, that I haven’t received any note at all.”

“This is most extraordinary,” replied Porthos.

“This is really remarkable,” replied Porthos.

“I will convince you,” said Saint-Aignan, “that have received nothing in any way from him.” And he rang the bell. “Basque,” he said to the servant who entered, “how many letters or notes were sent here during my absence?”

“I will prove to you,” said Saint-Aignan, “that I haven’t received anything from him at all.” Then he rang the bell. “Basque,” he said to the servant who came in, “how many letters or notes were sent here while I was gone?”

“Three, monsieur le comte—a note from M. de Fiesque, one from Madame de Laferte, and a letter from M. de las Fuentes.”

“Three, sir—the note from Mr. de Fiesque, one from Mrs. de Laferte, and a letter from Mr. de las Fuentes.”

“Is that all?”

"Is that it?"

“Yes, monsieur le comte.”

“Yes, my lord.”

“Speak the truth before this gentleman—the truth, you understand. I will take care you are not blamed.”

“Tell the truth in front of this gentleman—the truth, got it? I’ll make sure you’re not held responsible.”

“There was a note, also, from—from—”

“There was a note, also, from—from—”

“Well, from whom?”

“From whom, exactly?”

“From Mademoiselle—de—”

"From Miss—of—"

“Out with it!”

"Spit it out!"

“De Laval.”

“De Laval.”

“That is quite sufficient,” interrupted Porthos. “I believe you, monsieur le comte.”

“That’s more than enough,” interrupted Porthos. “I believe you, sir.”

Saint-Aignan dismissed the valet, and followed him to the door, in order to close it after him; and when he had done so, looking straight before him, he happened to see in the keyhole of the adjoining apartment the paper which Bragelonne had slipped in there as he left. “What is this?” he said.

Saint-Aignan sent the valet away and followed him to the door to shut it behind him. Once he did that and looked straight ahead, he noticed a piece of paper in the keyhole of the neighboring apartment that Bragelonne had slipped in as he left. “What’s this?” he asked.

Porthos, who was sitting with his back to the room, turned round. “Aha!” he said.

Porthos, who was sitting with his back to the room, turned around. “Aha!” he said.

“A note in the keyhole!” exclaimed Saint-Aignan.

“A note in the keyhole!” shouted Saint-Aignan.

“That is not unlikely to be the missing letter, monsieur le comte,” said Porthos.

"That’s probably the missing letter, sir," said Porthos.

Saint-Aignan took out the paper. “A note from M. de Bragelonne!” he exclaimed.

Saint-Aignan pulled out the paper. “A note from M. de Bragelonne!” he exclaimed.

“You see, monsieur, I was right. Oh, when I say a thing—”

“You see, sir, I was right. Oh, when I say something—”

“Brought here by M. de Bragelonne himself,” the comte murmured, turning pale. “This is infamous! How could he possibly have come here?” And the comte rang again.

“Brought here by M. de Bragelonne himself,” the count murmured, turning pale. “This is outrageous! How could he have possibly come here?” And the count rang again.

“Who has been here during my absence with the king?”

“Who has been here with the king while I was away?”

“No one, monsieur.”

“No one, sir.”

“That is impossible! Some one must have been here.”

"That’s impossible! Someone must have been here."

“No one could possibly have entered, monsieur, since the keys have never left my pocket.”

“No one could have possibly entered, sir, since the keys have always been in my pocket.”

“And yet I find the letter in yonder lock; some one must have put it there; it could not have come here of its own accord.”

“And yet I find the letter in that lock over there; someone must have put it there; it couldn’t have gotten here on its own.”

Basque opened his arms as if signifying the most absolute ignorance on the subject.

Basque opened his arms as if to show complete ignorance on the subject.

“Probably it was M. de Bragelonne himself who placed it there,” said Porthos.

“Probably it was M. de Bragelonne himself who put it there,” said Porthos.

“In that case he must have entered here.”

“In that case, he must have come in here.”

“How could that have been, since I have the key in my own pocket?” returned Basque, perseveringly.

“How could that be, since I have the key right here in my pocket?” replied Basque, determinedly.

Saint-Aignan crumpled the letter in his palm, after having read it. “There is something mysterious about this,” he murmured, absorbed in thought. Porthos left him to his reflections; but after a while returned to the mission he had undertaken.

Saint-Aignan crumpled the letter in his hand after reading it. “There’s something mysterious about this,” he murmured, lost in thought. Porthos left him to his reflections but eventually returned to the task he had taken on.

“Shall we return to our little affair?” Porthos resumed, addressing Saint-Aignan after a brief pause.

“Should we get back to our little situation?” Porthos continued, speaking to Saint-Aignan after a short pause.

“I think I can now understand it, from this note, which has arrived here in so singular a manner. Monsieur de Bragelonne says that a friend will call.”

“I think I can understand it now, from this note that arrived in such a strange way. Monsieur de Bragelonne says that a friend will stop by.”

“I am his friend. I am the person he alludes to.”

“I’m his friend. I’m the person he’s referring to.”

“For the purpose of giving me a challenge?”

“For the sake of giving me a challenge?”

“Precisely.”

"Exactly."

“And he complains that I have insulted him?”

“And he's complaining that I insulted him?”

“Mortally.”

“Fatally.”

“In what way, may I ask; for his conduct is so mysterious, that, at least, it needs some explanation?”

“In what way, may I ask? His behavior is so puzzling that it definitely needs some explaining.”

“Monsieur,” replied Porthos, “my friend cannot but be right; and, as far as his conduct is concerned, if it be mysterious, as you say, you have only yourself to blame for it.” Porthos pronounced these words with an amount of confidence which, for a man who was unaccustomed to his ways, must have revealed an infinity of sense.

“Monsieur,” Porthos replied, “my friend can’t be wrong; and if his actions seem mysterious, like you say, you have only yourself to blame for that.” Porthos said this with such confidence that, for someone who wasn’t used to him, it must have shown an incredible amount of understanding.

“Mystery, so be it; but what is all the mystery about?” said Saint-Aignan.

“Mystery, fine; but what’s the mystery all about?” said Saint-Aignan.

“You will think it the best, perhaps,” Porthos replied, with a low bow, “if I do not enter in to particulars.”

“You might think it’s the best, perhaps,” Porthos replied with a slight bow, “if I don’t go into details.”

“Oh, I perfectly understand. We will touch very lightly upon it, then, so speak, monsieur, I am listening.”

“Oh, I totally understand. We’ll just skim over it, then, so to speak, sir, I’m listening.”

“In the first place, monsieur,” said Porthos, “you have changed your apartments.”

“In the first place, sir,” said Porthos, “you’ve changed your place.”

“Yes, that is quite true,” said Saint-Aignan.

“Yes, that’s absolutely true,” said Saint-Aignan.

“You admit it,” said Porthos, with an air of satisfaction.

“You admit it,” Porthos said, feeling satisfied.

“Admit it! of course I admit it. Why should I not admit it, do you suppose?”

“Admit it! Of course I admit it. Why wouldn’t I admit it, you think?”

“You have admitted it. Very good,” said Porthos, lifting up one finger.

"You've admitted it. Great," said Porthos, raising one finger.

“But how can my having moved my lodgings have done M. de Bragelonne any harm? Have the goodness to tell me that, for I positively do not comprehend a word of what you are saying.”

“But how could my moving to a different place have harmed M. de Bragelonne? Please explain that to me, because I honestly don’t understand a word of what you’re saying.”

Porthos stopped him, and then said, with great gravity, “Monsieur, this is the first of M. de Bragelonne’s complaints against you. If he makes a complaint, it is because he feels himself insulted.”

Porthos stopped him and said seriously, “Sir, this is the first of M. de Bragelonne’s complaints about you. If he’s complaining, it’s because he feels insulted.”

Saint-Aignan began to beat his foot impatiently on the ground. “This looks like a spurious quarrel,” he said.

Saint-Aignan started tapping his foot impatiently on the ground. “This seems like a fake argument,” he said.

“No one can possibly have a spurious quarrel with the Vicomte de Bragelonne,” returned Porthos; “but, at all events, you have nothing to add on the subject of your changing your apartments, I suppose?”

“No one can really have a fake argument with the Vicomte de Bragelonne,” replied Porthos; “but, in any case, I guess you don’t have anything to say about your moving to a different apartment, right?”

“Nothing. And what is the next point?”

“Nothing. So, what’s the next point?”

“Ah, the next! You will observe, monsieur, that the one I have already mentioned is a most serious injury, to which you have given no answer, or rather, have answered very indifferently. Is it possible, monsieur, that you have changed your lodgings? M. de Bragelonne feels insulted at your having done so, and you do not attempt to excuse yourself.”

“Ah, the next! You will see, sir, that the one I mentioned earlier is a very serious injury, to which you have not responded, or rather, have responded quite indifferently. Is it possible, sir, that you have changed your place of residence? Mr. de Bragelonne feels insulted that you did so, and you don’t even try to defend yourself.”

“What!” cried Saint-Aignan, who was getting annoyed at the perfect coolness of his visitor—“what! am I to consult M. de Bragelonne whether I am to move or not? You can hardly be serious, monsieur.”

“What!” exclaimed Saint-Aignan, who was becoming irritated by his visitor's complete lack of concern—“what! Am I really supposed to ask M. de Bragelonne if I should move or not? You can't be serious, sir.”

“I am. And it is absolutely necessary, monsieur; but under any circumstances, you will admit that it is nothing in comparison with the second ground of complaint.”

“I am. And it's really important, sir; but in any case, you have to agree that it’s nothing compared to the second reason for complaint.”

“Well, what is that?”

"What's that?"

Porthos assumed a very solemn expression as he said: “How about the trap-door, monsieur?”

Porthos put on a serious face as he asked, “What about the trapdoor, sir?”

Saint-Aignan turned exceedingly pale. He pushed back his chair so abruptly, that Porthos, simple as he was, perceived that the blow had told. “The trap-door,” murmured Saint-Aignan.

Saint-Aignan turned very pale. He pushed back his chair so suddenly that Porthos, for all his simplicity, could tell that the impact had registered. “The trap-door,” murmured Saint-Aignan.

“Yes, monsieur, explain that if you can,” said Porthos, shaking his head.

“Yes, sir, explain that if you can,” said Porthos, shaking his head.

Saint-Aignan held down his head, as he murmured: “I have been betrayed, everything is known!”

Saint-Aignan lowered his head and murmured, “I’ve been betrayed; everyone knows!”

“Everything,” replied Porthos, who knew nothing.

“Everything,” replied Porthos, who had no idea.

“You see me perfectly overwhelmed,” pursued Saint-Aignan, “overwhelmed to a degree that I hardly know what I am about.”

“You see me completely overwhelmed,” continued Saint-Aignan, “overwhelmed to the point that I barely know what I’m doing.”

“A guilty conscience, monsieur. Your affair is a bad one, and when the public learns all about it, it will judge—”

“A guilty conscience, sir. Your situation is a serious one, and when the public finds out about it, they will judge—”

“Oh, monsieur!” exclaimed the count, hurriedly, “such a secret ought not to be known even by one’s confessor.”

“Oh, sir!” exclaimed the count, hurriedly, “such a secret shouldn’t be known even by one’s confessor.”

“That we will think about,” said Porthos; “the secret will not go far, in fact.”

"That's something we'll think about," said Porthos. "The secret won't stay hidden for long, anyway."

“Surely, monsieur,” returned Saint-Aignan, “since M. de Bragelonne has penetrated the secret, he must be aware of the danger he as well as others run the risk of incurring.”

“Of course, sir,” Saint-Aignan replied, “since Mr. de Bragelonne has uncovered the secret, he must be aware of the danger that he and others are at risk of facing.”

“M. de Bragelonne runs no danger, monsieur, nor does he fear any either, as you, if it please Heaven, will find out very soon.”

“M. de Bragelonne is in no danger, sir, nor is he afraid of any, as you, if it pleases Heaven, will discover very soon.”

“This fellow is a perfect madman,” thought Saint-Aignan. “What, in Heaven’s name, does he want?” He then said aloud: “Come, monsieur, let us hush up this affair.”

“This guy is completely crazy,” thought Saint-Aignan. “What on Earth does he want?” He then said out loud: “Come on, sir, let’s put a stop to this.”

“You forget the portrait,” said Porthos, in a voice of thunder, which made the comte’s blood freeze in his veins.

“You forgot the portrait,” Porthos said in a booming voice that made the comte’s blood run cold.

As the portrait in question was La Valliere’s portrait, and no mistake could any longer exist on the subject, Saint-Aignan’s eyes were completely opened. “Ah!” he exclaimed—“ah! monsieur, I remember now that M. de Bragelonne was engaged to be married to her.”

As the portrait in question was La Valliere’s, there was no longer any doubt about it, and Saint-Aignan finally understood. “Ah!” he exclaimed—“oh! sir, I remember now that M. de Bragelonne was set to marry her.”

Porthos assumed an imposing air, all the majesty of ignorance, in fact, as he said: “It matters nothing whatever to me, nor to yourself, indeed, whether or not my friend was, as you say, engaged to be married. I am even astonished that you should have made use of so indiscreet a remark. It may possibly do your cause harm, monsieur.”

Porthos exuded an impressive vibe, completely oblivious to the situation, as he said: “It doesn't matter at all to me, or to you, for that matter, whether my friend was, as you claim, planning to get married. I’m honestly surprised you would make such an indiscreet comment. It could actually hurt your case, sir.”

“Monsieur,” replied Saint-Aignan, “you are the incarnation of intelligence, delicacy, and loyalty of feeling united. I see the whole matter now clearly enough.”

“Monsieur,” replied Saint-Aignan, “you embody intelligence, sensitivity, and loyalty all in one. I understand the entire situation clearly now.”

“So much the better,” said Porthos.

“So much the better,” said Porthos.

“And,” pursued Saint-Aignan, “you have made me comprehend it in the most ingenious and the most delicate manner possible. I beg you to accept my best thanks.” Porthos drew himself up, unable to resist the flattery of the remark. “Only, now that I know everything, permit me to explain—”

"And," continued Saint-Aignan, "you have made me understand it in the most clever and delicate way possible. I sincerely thank you." Porthos stood taller, unable to resist the flattery of the comment. "However, now that I know everything, let me explain—"

Porthos shook his head, as a man who does not wish to hear, but Saint-Aignan continued: “I am in despair, I assure you, at all that has happened; but how would you have acted in my place? Come, between ourselves, tell me what you would have done?”

Porthos shook his head, like someone who doesn’t want to listen, but Saint-Aignan carried on: “I’m really upset, I promise you, about everything that’s happened; but what would you have done if you were in my shoes? Come on, just between us, tell me what you would have done?”

Porthos drew himself up as he answered: “There is now no question at all of what I should have done, young man; you have been made acquainted with the three causes of complaint against you, I believe?”

Porthos straightened himself as he replied, “There’s no doubt about what I would have done, young man; I assume you’re aware of the three complaints against you, right?”

“As for the first, my change of rooms, and I now address myself to you as a man of honor and of great intelligence, could I, when the desire of so august a personage was so urgently expressed that I should move, ought I to have disobeyed?”

“As for the first, my change of rooms, and I now address you as a person of honor and great intelligence, could I, when the wish of such an important figure was so strongly expressed that I should move, have disobeyed?”

Porthos was about to speak, but Saint-Aignan did not give him time to answer. “Ah! my frankness, I see, convinces you,” he said, interpreting the movement according to his own fancy. “You feel that I am right.”

Porthos was about to say something, but Saint-Aignan didn't give him a chance to reply. “Ah! I can see that my honesty is winning you over,” he said, reading the situation in his own way. “You know I'm right.”

Porthos did not reply, and so Saint-Aignan continued: “I pass by that unfortunate trap-door,” he said, placing his hand on Porthos’s arm, “that trap-door, the occasion and means of so much unhappiness, and which was constructed for—you know what. Well, then, in plain truth, do you suppose that it was I who, of my own accord, in such a place, too, had that trap-door made?—Oh, no!—you do not believe it; and here, again, you feel, you guess, you understand the influence of a will superior to my own. You can conceive the infatuation, the blind, irresistible passion which has been at work. But, thank Heaven! I am fortunate in speaking to a man who has so much sensitiveness of feeling; and if it were not so, indeed, what an amount of misery and scandal would fall upon her, poor girl! and upon him—whom I will not name.”

Porthos didn’t respond, so Saint-Aignan continued, “I’m just going to ignore that unfortunate trap door,” he said, placing his hand on Porthos’s arm, “the trap door that has caused so much misery, which was built for—you know what. So, to be honest, do you really think I had that trap door made of my own free will, especially in a place like this?—Oh, no!—you don’t believe that; and once again, you sense, you guess, you understand that there’s a greater force at play here. You can understand the obsession, the blind, irresistible passion that has been driving this. But, thank goodness! I’m lucky to be talking to someone as sensitive as you; and if it weren’t for that, think about the amount of misery and scandal that would fall on her, poor girl! and on him—who I won’t name.”

Porthos, confused and bewildered by the eloquence and gestures of Saint-Aignan, made a thousand efforts to stem this torrent of words, of which, by the by, he did not understand a single one; he remained upright and motionless on his seat, and that was all he could do. Saint-Aignan continued, and gave a new inflection to his voice, and an increasing vehemence to his gesture: “As for the portrait, for I readily believe the portrait is the principal cause of complaint, tell me candidly if you think me to blame?—Who was it who wished to have her portrait? Was it I?—Who is in love with her? Is it I?—Who wishes to gain her affection? Again, is it I?—Who took her likeness? I, do you think? No! a thousand times no! I know M. de Bragelonne must be in a state of despair; I know these misfortunes are most cruel. But I, too, am suffering as well; and yet there is no possibility of offering any resistance. Suppose we were to fight? we would be laughed at. If he obstinately persist in his course, he is lost. You will tell me, I know, that despair is ridiculous, but then you are a sensible man. You have understood me. I perceived by your serious, thoughtful, embarrassed air, even, that the importance of the situation we are placed in has not escaped you. Return, therefore, to M. de Bragelonne; thank him—as I have indeed reason to thank him—for having chosen as an intermediary a man of your high merit. Believe me that I shall, on my side, preserve an eternal gratitude for the man who has so ingeniously, so cleverly arranged the misunderstanding between us. And since ill luck would have it that the secret should be known to four instead of three, why, this secret, which might make the most ambitious man’s fortune, I am delighted to share with you, monsieur, from the bottom of my heart I am delighted at it. From this very moment you can make use of me as you please, I place myself entirely at your mercy. What can I possibly do for you? What can I solicit, nay, require even? You have only to speak, monsieur, only to speak.”

Porthos, confused and bewildered by Saint-Aignan’s eloquent words and gestures, tried hard to interrupt this flood of speech, none of which he understood; he just sat there, still and upright, and that was all he could manage. Saint-Aignan went on, changing the tone of his voice and growing more animated: “As for the portrait, which I believe is the main issue, can you tell me honestly if you think I’m at fault? Who wanted her portrait? Was that me? Who’s in love with her? Is that me? Who’s trying to win her affection? Again, is that me? Who captured her likeness? Do you think it’s me? No! A thousand times no! I know M. de Bragelonne must be feeling miserable; I know these troubles are really harsh. But I'm suffering too, and I can’t fight against it. What if we were to fight? We’d just be laughed at. If he stubbornly continues on this path, he’s doomed. You’ll tell me, I know, that despair is foolish, but you are a sensible guy. You understand what I mean. I can see from your serious and thoughtful expression that you realize how serious our situation is. So, go back to M. de Bragelonne; thank him—as I really should thank him—for choosing such a capable intermediary like you. Believe me, I will always be grateful to the person who cleverly arranged this misunderstanding between us. And since fate has made this secret known to four instead of three, well, this secret, which could make even the most ambitious person's fortune, I’m happy to share it with you, sir. From the bottom of my heart, I’m glad to do it. From this moment on, you can use me however you want; I’m completely at your service. What can I do for you? What can I ask, or even demand? You just have to speak, sir, just speak.”

And, according to the familiarly friendly fashion of that period, Saint-Aignan threw his arms round Porthos, and clasped him tenderly in his embrace. Porthos allowed him to do this with the most perfect indifference. “Speak,” resumed Saint-Aignan, “what do you require?”

And, in the friendly way that was common at the time, Saint-Aignan wrapped his arms around Porthos and pulled him close. Porthos let him do this with complete indifference. “Speak,” Saint-Aignan continued, “what do you need?”

“Monsieur,” said Porthos, “I have a horse below: be good enough to mount him; he is a very good one and will play you no tricks.”

“Mister,” said Porthos, “I have a horse down below: please be kind enough to get on him; he's a really good one and won’t give you any trouble.”

“Mount on horseback! what for?” inquired Saint-Aignan, with no little curiosity.

“Get on the horse! What for?” asked Saint-Aignan, with a lot of curiosity.

“To accompany me to where M. de Bragelonne is waiting us.”

“To join me where M. de Bragelonne is waiting for us.”

“Ah! he wishes to speak to me, I suppose? I can well believe that; he wishes to have the details, very likely; alas! it is a very delicate matter; but at the present moment I cannot, for the king is waiting for me.”

“Ah! He wants to talk to me, I guess? I can totally see that; he probably wants to know the details; unfortunately, it's a really sensitive issue; but right now I can't, because the king is waiting for me.”

“The king must wait, then,” said Porthos.

“The king has to wait, then,” said Porthos.

“What do you say? the king must wait!” interrupted the finished courtier, with a smile of utter amazement, for he could not understand that the king could under any circumstances be supposed to have to wait.

“What do you mean? The king has to wait!” interrupted the finished courtier, with a look of complete disbelief, as he couldn’t comprehend that the king could ever be expected to wait.

“It is merely the affair of a very short hour,” returned Porthos.

“It’s just a matter of a very short hour,” replied Porthos.

“But where is M. de Bragelonne waiting for me?”

“But where is Mr. de Bragelonne waiting for me?”

“At the Minimes, at Vincennes.”

“At the Minimes in Vincennes.”

“Ah, indeed! but are we going to laugh over the affair when we get there?”

“Ah, definitely! But are we going to laugh about the situation when we get there?”

“I don’t think it likely,” said Porthos, as his face assumed a look of utter hardness.

“I don’t think that’s likely,” said Porthos, his face hardening completely.

“But the Minimes is a rendezvous where duels take place, and what can I have to do at the Minimes?”

“But the Minimes is a meeting spot for duels, and what am I supposed to do at the Minimes?”

Porthos slowly drew his sword, and said: “That is the length of my friend’s sword.”

Porthos slowly pulled out his sword and said, “That’s how long my friend’s sword is.”

“Why, the man is mad!” cried Saint-Aignan.

“Why, that guy is crazy!” shouted Saint-Aignan.

The color mounted to Porthos’s face, as he replied: “If I had not the honor of being in your own apartment, monsieur, and of representing M. de Bragelonne’s interests, I would throw you out of the window. It will be merely a pleasure postponed, and you will lose nothing by waiting. Will you come with me to the Minimes, monsieur, of your own free will?”

The color flushed to Porthos’s face as he replied, “If I weren’t honored to be in your apartment, sir, and representing M. de Bragelonne’s interests, I would throw you out the window. It will just be a pleasure delayed, and you won’t lose anything by waiting. Will you come with me to the Minimes, sir, of your own accord?”

“But—”

“But—”

“Take care, I will carry you if you do not come quickly.”

“Be careful, I’ll carry you if you don’t come quickly.”

“Basque!” cried Saint-Aignan. As soon as Basque appeared, he said, “The king wishes to see monsieur le comte.”

“Basque!” shouted Saint-Aignan. As soon as Basque showed up, he said, “The king wants to see you, monsieur le comte.”

“That is very different,” said Porthos; “the king’s service before anything else. We will wait until this evening, monsieur.”

“That’s totally different,” said Porthos. “The king’s service comes first. We’ll wait until this evening, sir.”

And saluting Saint-Aignan with his usual courtesy, Porthos left the room, delighted at having arranged another affair. Saint-Aignan looked after him as he left; and then hastily putting on his court dress again, he ran off, arranging his costume as he went along, muttering to himself, “The Minimes! the Minimes! We shall see how the king will fancy this challenge; for it is for him after all, that is certain.”

And with his usual politeness, Porthos said goodbye to Saint-Aignan and left the room, happy to have set up another deal. Saint-Aignan watched him go, and then quickly put his formal attire back on as he hurried off, adjusting his clothes as he moved, mumbling to himself, “The Minimes! the Minimes! I can’t wait to see how the king will react to this challenge; after all, it’s for him, that much is clear.”

Chapter LVI. Rivals in Politics.

On his return from the promenade, which had been so prolific in poetical effusions, and in which every one had paid his or her tribute to the Muses, as the poets of the period used to say, the king found M. Fouquet waiting for an audience. M. Colbert had lain in wait for his majesty in the corridor, and followed him like a jealous and watchful shadow; M. Colbert, with his square head, his vulgar and untidy, though rich costume, somewhat resembled a Flemish gentleman after he had been over-indulging in his national drink—beer. Fouquet, at sight of his enemy, remained perfectly unmoved, and during the whole of the scene which followed scrupulously resolved to observe a line of conduct particularly difficult to the man of superior mind, who does not even wish to show his contempt, for fear of doing his adversary too much honor. Colbert made no attempt to conceal his insolent expression of the vulgar joy he felt. In his opinion, M. Fouquet’s was a game very badly played and hopelessly lost, although not yet finished. Colbert belonged to that school of politicians who think cleverness alone worthy of their admiration, and success the only thing worth caring for. Colbert, moreover, who was not simply an envious and jealous man, but who had the king’s interest really at heart, because he was thoroughly imbued with the highest sense of probity in all matters of figures and accounts, could well afford to assign as a pretext for his conduct, that in hating and doing his utmost to ruin M. Fouquet, he had nothing in view but the welfare of the state and the dignity of the crown. None of these details escaped Fouquet’s observation; through his enemy’s thick, bushy brows, and despite the restless movement of his eyelids, he could, by merely looking at his eyes, penetrate to the very bottom of Colbert’s heart, and he read to what an unbounded extent hate towards himself and triumph at his approaching fall existed there. But as, in observing everything, he wished to remain himself impenetrable, he composed his features, smiled with the charmingly sympathetic smile that was peculiarly his own, and saluted the king with the most dignified and graceful ease and elasticity of manner. “Sire,” he said, “I perceive by your majesty’s joyous air that you have been gratified with the promenade.”

On his way back from the stroll, which had been filled with poetic expressions, and in which everyone had contributed their praise for the Muses, as the poets of the time liked to say, the king found M. Fouquet waiting for an audience. M. Colbert had been lurking in the corridor, following him like a jealous shadow; Colbert, with his square head and his somewhat messy but expensive outfit, resembled a Flemish gentleman who had indulged too much in his national drink—beer. When Fouquet saw his rival, he stayed completely calm, determined to maintain a demeanor that was particularly challenging for someone of great intellect, who doesn’t even want to show disdain for fear of giving too much recognition to his opponent. Colbert didn’t try to hide the smug expression of delight he felt. He believed that M. Fouquet was playing a very poor game and had hopelessly lost, even though it wasn't over yet. Colbert was part of that group of politicians who only admired cleverness and thought that success was the only thing that mattered. Additionally, Colbert, who wasn’t just envious but genuinely cared about the king's interests, driven by his strong sense of integrity in financial matters, justified his actions by claiming that in hating and trying to destroy M. Fouquet, he was only looking out for the state’s welfare and the crown's dignity. None of these nuances escaped Fouquet’s notice; through his enemy’s thick brows, and despite the restless blinking of his eyes, he could, just by looking into Colbert’s eyes, see straight into his heart and recognized the deep-seated hate towards himself and the joy at his impending downfall. However, while observing everything, he wanted to appear untroubled himself, so he composed his face, smiled with his uniquely charming and sympathetic smile, and greeted the king with dignified grace and an easy manner. “Sire,” he said, “I can tell by your majesty’s cheerful demeanor that you enjoyed the stroll.”

“Most gratified, indeed, monsieur le surintendant, most gratified. You were very wrong not to come with us, as I invited you to do.”

“I'm really pleased, indeed, Mr. Superintendent, really pleased. You were very mistaken not to join us, as I asked you to.”

“I was working, sire,” replied the superintendent, who did not even seem to take the trouble to turn aside his head in merest respect of Colbert’s presence.

“I was working, sir,” replied the superintendent, who didn’t even bother to turn his head out of basic respect for Colbert’s presence.

“Ah! M. Fouquet,” cried the king, “there is nothing like the country. I should be delighted to live in the country always, in the open air and under the trees.”

“Ah! Mr. Fouquet,” exclaimed the king, “there's nothing like the countryside. I would love to live in the countryside all the time, in the fresh air and under the trees.”

“I should hope that your majesty is not yet weary of the throne,” said Fouquet.

“I hope your majesty isn’t tired of the throne yet,” said Fouquet.

“No; but thrones of soft turf are very pleasant.”

“No; but soft grass thrones are really nice.”

“Your majesty gratifies my utmost wishes in speaking in that manner, for I have a request to submit to you.”

“Your majesty fulfills my deepest wishes by speaking that way, as I have a request to make to you.”

“On whose behalf, monsieur?”

"On whose behalf, sir?"

“Oh behalf of the nymphs of Vaux, sire.”

“Oh, on behalf of the nymphs of Vaux, sir.”

“Ah! ah!” said Louis XIV.

“Ah! ah!” said Louis XIV.

“Your majesty, too, once deigned to make me a promise,” said Fouquet.

“Your majesty, you once kindly made me a promise,” said Fouquet.

“Yes, I remember it.”

"Yeah, I remember it."

“The fete at Vaux, the celebrated fete, I think, it was, sire,” said Colbert, endeavoring to show his importance by taking part in the conversation.

“The fete at Vaux, the famous fete, I believe it was, sir,” said Colbert, trying to emphasize his significance by joining the conversation.

Fouquet, with the profoundest contempt, did not take the slightest notice of the remark, as if, as far as he was concerned, Colbert had not even thought or said a word.

Fouquet, with the utmost disdain, completely ignored the remark, as if, to him, Colbert hadn't even thought or said anything at all.

“Your majesty is aware,” he said, “that I destine my estate at Vaux to receive the most amiable of princes, the most powerful of monarchs.”

“Your majesty knows,” he said, “that I intend my estate at Vaux to host the most charming of princes, the most powerful of kings.”

“I have given you my promise, monsieur,” said Louis XIV., smiling; “and a king never departs from his word.”

“I’ve given you my word, sir,” said Louis XIV., smiling; “and a king never goes back on his promise.”

“And I have come now, sire, to inform your majesty that I am ready to obey your orders in every respect.”

“And I have come now, Your Majesty, to let you know that I am ready to follow your orders in every way.”

“Do you promise me many wonders, monsieur le surintendant?” said Louis, looking at Colbert.

“Do you promise me many wonders, Mr. Superintendent?” said Louis, looking at Colbert.

“Wonders? Oh! no, sire. I do not undertake that. I hope to be able to procure your majesty a little pleasure, perhaps even a little forgetfulness of the cares of state.”

“Wonders? Oh, no, your majesty. I don’t take on that. I hope to be able to bring you a bit of pleasure, maybe even a little escape from the stresses of governing.”

“Nay, nay, M. Fouquet,” returned the king; “I insist upon the word ‘wonders.’ You are a magician, I believe; we all know the power you wield; we also know that you can find gold even when there is none to be found elsewhere; so much so, indeed, that people say you coin it.”

“Nah, nah, M. Fouquet,” the king replied; “I demand the word ‘wonders.’ I believe you’re a magician; we all know the influence you have; we also know you can find gold even when it’s nowhere to be found; so much so, in fact, that people say you create it.”

Fouquet felt that the shot was discharged from a double quiver, and that the king had launched an arrow from his own bow as well as one from Colbert’s. “Oh!” said he, laughingly, “the people know perfectly well out of what mine I procure the gold; and they know it only too well, perhaps; besides,” he added, “I can assure your majesty that the gold destined to pay the expenses of the fete at Vaux will cost neither blood nor tears; hard labor it may, perhaps, but that can be paid for.”

Fouquet sensed that the shot came from two sources, realizing that the king had launched an arrow from his own bow as well as one from Colbert’s. “Oh!” he said with a laugh, “the people know exactly where I get my gold; and they probably know it too well. Besides,” he added, “I can assure your majesty that the gold meant for the expenses of the fete at Vaux won't cost any blood or tears; it might require hard work, but that can be compensated.”

Louis paused quite confused. He wished to look at Colbert; Colbert, too, wished to reply to him; a glance as swift as an eagle’s, a king-like glance, indeed, which Fouquet darted at the latter, arrested the words upon his lips. The king, who had by this time recovered his self-possession, turned towards Fouquet, saying, “I presume, therefore, I am now to consider myself formally invited?”

Louis paused, feeling quite confused. He wanted to look at Colbert; Colbert also wanted to respond to him. A quick, intense look from Fouquet, almost royal in nature, stopped Colbert from speaking. The king, who had regained his composure by this point, turned to Fouquet and said, “So, I take it I’m now officially invited?”

“Yes, sire, if your majesty will condescend so far as to accept my invitation.”

“Yeah, Your Majesty, I’d be honored if you would accept my invitation.”

“What day have you fixed?”

“What day did you choose?”

“Any day your majesty may find most convenient.”

“Any day that works best for you, Your Majesty.”

“You speak like an enchanter who has but to conjure up in actuality the wildest fancies, Monsieur Fouquet. I could not say so much, indeed, myself.”

“You talk like a magician who can make the wildest dreams come true, Monsieur Fouquet. I really can’t say that much myself.”

“Your majesty will do, whenever you please, everything that a monarch can and ought to do. The king of France has servants at his bidding who are able to do anything on his behalf, to accomplish everything to gratify his pleasures.”

“Your majesty will, whenever you wish, do everything a monarch can and should do. The king of France has servants ready to fulfill any request on his behalf, accomplishing everything to satisfy his desires.”

Colbert tried to look at the superintendent, in order to see whether this remark was an approach to less hostile sentiments on his part; but Fouquet had not even looked at his enemy, and Colbert hardly seemed to exist as far as he was concerned. “Very good, then,” said the king. “Will a week hence suit you?”

Colbert tried to glance at the superintendent to see if this comment indicated any less hostile feelings on his part; however, Fouquet didn't even acknowledge his rival, and Colbert barely seemed to register for him. “Alright, then,” said the king. “Would next week work for you?”

“Perfectly well, sire.”

“Absolutely, Your Majesty.”

“This is Tuesday; if I give you until next Sunday week, will that be sufficient?”

"This is Tuesday; if I give you until next Sunday, will that be enough?"

“The delay which your majesty deigns to accord me will greatly aid the various works which my architects have in hand for the purpose of adding to the amusement of your majesty and your friends.”

“The delay that your majesty is willing to give me will greatly help the different projects my architects are working on to enhance the enjoyment of your majesty and your friends.”

“By the by, speaking of my friends,” resumed the king; “how do you intend to treat them?”

“By the way, speaking of my friends,” the king continued; “how do you plan to treat them?”

“The king is master everywhere, sire; your majesty will draw up your own list and give your own orders. All those you may deign to invite will be my guests, my honored guests, indeed.”

“The king is in charge everywhere, your majesty; you will create your own list and give your own orders. Everyone you choose to invite will be my guests, my honored guests, for sure.”

“I thank you!” returned the king, touched by the noble thought expressed in so noble a tone.

“I thank you!” replied the king, moved by the kind sentiment expressed in such a noble tone.

Fouquet, therefore, took leave of Louis XIV., after a few words had been added with regard to the details of certain matters of business. He felt that Colbert would remain behind with the king, that they would both converse about him, and that neither of them would spare him in the least degree. The satisfaction of being able to give a last and terrible blow to his enemy seemed to him almost like a compensation for everything they were about to subject him to. He turned back again immediately, as soon, indeed, as he had reached the door, and addressing the king, said, “I was forgetting that I had to crave your majesty’s forgiveness.”

Fouquet, therefore, said goodbye to Louis XIV. after exchanging a few words about the details of some business matters. He sensed that Colbert would stay behind with the king and that they would talk about him, not holding back at all. The satisfaction of being able to deliver one final, devastating blow to his enemy felt almost like a way to make up for everything they were about to put him through. He immediately turned back, right after reaching the door, and addressed the king, saying, "I almost forgot to seek your majesty’s forgiveness."

“In what respect?” said the king, graciously.

“In what way?” said the king, kindly.

“For having committed a serious fault without perceiving it.”

“For making a serious mistake without realizing it.”

“A fault! You! Ah! Monsieur Fouquet, I shall be unable to do otherwise than forgive you. In what way or against whom have you been found wanting?”

“A mistake! You! Ah! Mr. Fouquet, I can’t do anything but forgive you. In what way or against whom have you fallen short?”

“Against every sense of propriety, sire. I forgot to inform your majesty of a circumstance that has lately occurred of some little importance.”

“Against all sense of decorum, your majesty. I forgot to tell you about something that has recently happened that’s of some importance.”

“What is it?”

"What's that?"

Colbert trembled; he fancied that he was about to frame a denunciation against him. His conduct had been unmasked. A single syllable from Fouquet, a single proof formally advanced, and before the youthful loyalty of feeling which guided Louis XIV., Colbert’s favor would disappear at once; the latter trembled, therefore, lest so daring a blow might overthrow his whole scaffold; in point of fact, the opportunity was so admirably suited to be taken advantage of, that a skillful, practiced player like Aramis would not have let it slip. “Sire,” said Fouquet, with an easy, unconcerned air, “since you have had the kindness to forgive me, I am perfectly indifferent about my confession; this morning I sold one of the official appointments I hold.”

Colbert shook with fear; he imagined he was about to be accused. His actions had been uncovered. Just one word from Fouquet, just one solid piece of evidence presented, and the youthful loyalty that drove Louis XIV. would mean Colbert’s favor would be gone in an instant; he trembled, terrified that such a bold move could topple everything he had built. In fact, the moment was so perfectly poised to be seized that a skilled, experienced player like Aramis wouldn’t have let it pass. “Sire,” Fouquet said casually, “since you were kind enough to forgive me, I really don’t care about my confession; this morning, I sold one of the official positions I hold.”

“One of your appointments,” said the king, “which?”

“One of your appointments,” said the king, “which one?”

Colbert turned perfectly livid. “That which conferred upon me, sire, a grand gown, and a stern air of gravity; the appointment of procureur-general.”

Colbert became completely furious. “That which granted me, sire, a grand gown and a serious demeanor was the appointment of procureur-general.”

The king involuntarily uttered a loud exclamation and looked at Colbert, who, with his face bedewed with perspiration, felt almost on the point of fainting. “To whom have you sold this department, Monsieur Fouquet?” inquired the king.

The king let out a loud exclamation without meaning to and looked at Colbert, who, sweating profusely, felt like he was about to faint. “Who did you sell this department to, Monsieur Fouquet?” asked the king.

Colbert was obliged to lean against a column of the fireplace. “To a councilor belonging to the parliament, sire, whose name is Vanel.”

Colbert had to lean against a pillar of the fireplace. “To a councilor in the parliament, sir, whose name is Vanel.”

“Vanel?”

"Vanel?"

“Yes, sire, a particular friend of the intendant Colbert,” added Fouquet; letting every word fall from his lips with the most inimitable nonchalance, and with an admirably assumed expression of forgetfulness and ignorance. And having finished, and having overwhelmed Colbert beneath the weight of this superiority, the superintendent again saluted the king and quitted the room, partially revenged by the stupefaction of the king and the humiliation of the favorite.

“Yes, sire, a certain friend of the intendant Colbert,” added Fouquet, letting each word drop from his lips with an unmatched casualness and a perfectly feigned look of forgetfulness and ignorance. Once he was done, having pinned Colbert with the weight of his superiority, the superintendent once again bowed to the king and left the room, somewhat satisfied by the king's astonishment and the favorite's humiliation.

“Is it really possible,” said the king, as soon as Fouquet had disappeared, “that he has sold that office?”

“Is it really possible,” said the king, as soon as Fouquet had vanished, “that he sold that position?”

“Yes, sire,” said Colbert, meaningly.

“Yes, sir,” said Colbert, meaningfully.

“He must be mad,” the king added.

“He must be crazy,” the king added.

Colbert this time did not reply; he had penetrated the king’s thought, a thought which amply revenged him for the humiliation he had just been made to suffer; his hatred was augmented by a feeling of bitter jealousy of Fouquet; and a threat of disgrace was now added to the plan he had arranged for his ruin. Colbert felt perfectly assured that for the future, between Louis XIV. and himself, their hostile feelings and ideas would meet with no obstacles, and that at the first fault committed by Fouquet, which could be laid hold of as a pretext, the chastisement so long impending would be precipitated. Fouquet had thrown aside his weapons of defense, and hate and jealousy had picked them up. Colbert was invited by the king to the fete at Vaux; he bowed like a man confident in himself, and accepted the invitation with the air of one who almost confers a favor. The king was about writing down Saint-Aignan’s name on his list of royal commands, when the usher announced the Comte de Saint-Aignan. As soon as the royal “Mercury” entered, Colbert discreetly withdrew.

Colbert didn’t respond this time; he had figured out what the king was thinking, a thought that perfectly compensated for the humiliation he had just experienced; his hatred was fueled by a strong jealousy of Fouquet; and a threat of disgrace was now added to the plan he had laid out for Fouquet’s downfall. Colbert felt completely confident that, from now on, there would be no barriers between Louis XIV and himself regarding their mutual hostility, and that at the first mistake made by Fouquet, which could be seized as an excuse, the long-anticipated punishment would come swiftly. Fouquet had dropped his defenses, and hate and jealousy had taken them up. Colbert was invited by the king to the fete at Vaux; he bowed like a self-assured man and accepted the invitation with the demeanor of someone who was almost granting a favor. The king was about to write down Saint-Aignan’s name on his list of royal commands when the usher announced the Comte de Saint-Aignan. As soon as the royal “Mercury” entered, Colbert discreetly stepped back.

Chapter LVII. Rivals in Love.

Saint-Aignan had quitted Louis XIV. hardly a couple of hours before; but in the first effervescence of his affection, whenever Louis XIV. was out of sight of La Valliere, he was obliged to talk about her. Besides, the only person with whom he could speak about her at his ease was Saint-Aignan, and thus Saint-Aignan had become an indispensable.

Saint-Aignan had left Louis XIV. only a couple of hours earlier; but in the initial rush of his feelings, whenever Louis XIV. couldn’t see La Valliere, he felt compelled to talk about her. Moreover, the only person he could comfortably discuss her with was Saint-Aignan, making Saint-Aignan essential.

“Ah, is that you, comte?” he exclaimed, as soon as he perceived him, doubly delighted, not only to see him again, but also to get rid of Colbert, whose scowling face always put him out of humor. “So much the better, I am very glad to see you. You will make one of the best traveling party, I suppose?”

“Ah, is that you, count?” he said, as soon as he saw him, feeling even happier not only to see him again but also to be away from Colbert, whose frowning face always put him in a bad mood. “That's great, I'm really glad to see you. I guess you'll be part of the best travel group, right?”

“Of what traveling part are you speaking, sire?” inquired Saint-Aignan.

“Which part of the journey are you talking about, sir?” asked Saint-Aignan.

“The one we are making up to go to the fete the superintendent is about to give at Vaux. Ah! Saint-Aignan, you will, at last, see a fete, a royal fete, by the side of which all our amusements at Fontainebleau are petty, contemptible affairs.”

“The one we're getting ready to go to is the fete the superintendent is about to host at Vaux. Ah! Saint-Aignan, you will finally see a fete, a royal fete, that makes all our fun at Fontainebleau seem trivial and insignificant.”

“At Vaux! the superintendent going to give a fete in your majesty’s honor? Nothing more than that!”

“At Vaux! Is the superintendent going to throw a party in your majesty’s honor? Nothing more than that!”

“‘Nothing more than that,’ do you say? It is very diverting to find you treating it with so much disdain. Are you who express such an indifference on the subject, aware, that as soon as it is known that M. Fouquet is going to receive me at Vaux next Sunday week, people will be striving their very utmost to get invited to the fete? I repeat, Saint-Aignan, you shall be one of the invited guests.”

“‘Nothing more than that,’ you say? It's quite amusing to see you looking down on it so much. Are you really indifferent about this? Just so you know, as soon as people find out that M. Fouquet is going to host me at Vaux next Sunday week, everyone will be doing their best to get an invite to the fete? I’ll say it again, Saint-Aignan, you will be one of the invited guests.”

“Very well, sire; unless I shall, in the meantime, have undertaken a longer and a less agreeable journey.”

“Alright, your majesty; unless in the meantime I've taken on a longer and more unpleasant journey.”

“What journey do you allude to?”

“What journey are you referring to?”

“The one across the Styx, sire.”

“The one across the Styx, sir.”

“Bah!” said Louis XIV., laughing.

“Ugh!” said Louis XIV., laughing.

“No, seriously, sire,” replied Saint-Aignan, “I am invited; and in such a way, in truth, that I hardly know what to say, or how to act, in order to refuse the invitation.”

“No, seriously, sir,” replied Saint-Aignan, “I’m invited; and in such a way, honestly, that I hardly know what to say or how to act to turn down the invitation.”

“I do not understand you. I know that you are in a poetical vein; but try not to sink from Apollo to Phoebus.”

“I don’t understand you. I know you’re feeling poetic, but try not to drop from Apollo to Phoebus.”

“Very well; if your majesty will deign to listen to me, I will not keep your mind on the rack a moment longer.”

“Alright; if your majesty will allow me to speak, I won’t keep you in suspense any longer.”

“Speak.”

“Talk.”

“Your majesty knows the Baron du Vallon?”

“Your Majesty knows the Baron du Vallon?”

“Yes, indeed; a good servant to my father, the late king, and an admirable companion at table; for, I think, you are referring to the gentleman who dined with us at Fontainebleau?”

“Yes, indeed; a good servant to my father, the late king, and a great companion at the table; because I believe you are talking about the gentleman who had dinner with us at Fontainebleau?”

“Precisely so; but you have omitted to add to his other qualifications, sire, that he is a most charming polisher-off of other people.”

“Exactly; but you forgot to mention another one of his qualities, your majesty, that he’s really great at finishing off other people's work.”

“What! Does M. du Vallon wish to polish you off?”

“What! Does M. du Vallon want to take you out?”

“Or to get me killed, which is much the same thing.”

“Or to get me killed, which is basically the same thing.”

“The deuce!”

"What the heck!"

“Do not laugh, sire, for I am not saying one word beyond the exact truth.”

“Don’t laugh, my lord, because I’m not saying anything other than the absolute truth.”

“And you say he wishes to get you killed.”

“And you say he wants to have you killed.”

“Such is that excellent person’s present idea.”

“Such is that excellent person's current idea.”

“Be easy; I will defend you, if he be in the wrong.”

“Don’t worry; I’ll stand up for you if he’s in the wrong.”

“Ah! There is an ‘if’!”

“Ah! There’s an ‘if’!”

“Of course; answer me as candidly as if it were some one else’s affair instead of your own, my poor Saint-Aignan; is he right or wrong?”

“Of course; answer me honestly as if it were someone else’s problem instead of your own, my poor Saint-Aignan; is he right or wrong?”

“Your majesty shall be the judge.”

“Your majesty will be the judge.”

“What have you done to him?”

“What did you do to him?”

“To him, personally, nothing at all; but, it seems, to one of his friends, I have.”

“To him, personally, nothing at all; but, it seems, to one of his friends, I have.”

“It is all the same. Is his friend one of the celebrated ‘four’?”

“It’s all the same. Is his friend one of the famous ‘four’?”

“No. It is the son of one of the celebrated ‘four,’ though.”

“No. It’s the son of one of the famous ‘four,’ though.”

“What have you done to the son? Come, tell me.”

“What have you done to the son? Come on, tell me.”

“Why, it seems that I have helped some one to take his mistress from him.”

“Wow, it looks like I've helped someone steal his girlfriend.”

“You confess it, then?”

“You admitting it, then?”

“I cannot help confessing it, for it is true.”

"I can't help admitting it, because it's true."

“In that case, you are wrong; and if he were to kill you, he would be doing perfectly right.”

“In that case, you’re wrong; and if he were to kill you, he would be completely justified.”

“Ah! that is your majesty’s way of reasoning, then!”

“Ah! So that's how your majesty reasons!”

“Do you think it a bad way?”

“Do you think it's a bad idea?”

“It is a very expeditious way, at all events.”

“It’s definitely a quick way, for sure.”

“‘Good justice is prompt;’ so my grandfather Henry IV. used to say.”

“‘Good justice is quick;’ that’s what my grandfather Henry IV. used to say.”

“In that case, your majesty will, perhaps, be good enough to sign my adversary’s pardon, for he is now waiting for me at the Minimes, for the purpose of putting me out of my misery.”

“In that case, Your Majesty, would you be kind enough to sign my adversary's pardon? He is currently waiting for me at the Minimes, intending to put me out of my misery.”

“His name, and a parchment!”

“His name, and a scroll!”

“There is a parchment upon your majesty’s table; and for his name—”

“There’s a piece of parchment on your majesty’s table; and for his name—”

“Well, what is it?”

"What's going on?"

“The Vicomte de Bragelonne, sire.”

“The Viscount de Bragelonne, sir.”

“‘The Vicomte de Bragelonne!’” exclaimed the king; changing from a fit of laughter to the most profound stupor, and then, after a moment’s silence, while he wiped his forehead, which was bedewed with perspiration, he again murmured, “Bragelonne!”

“‘The Vicomte de Bragelonne!’” the king exclaimed; shifting from laughing to deep shock, and then, after a brief silence, while wiping his sweaty forehead, he softly repeated, “Bragelonne!”

“No other, sire.”

"No one else, sir."

“Bragelonne, who was affianced to—”

“Bragelonne, who was engaged to—”

“Yes, sire.”

“Yeah, sure.”

“But—he has been in London.”

“But—he’s been in London.”

“Yes; but I can assure you, sire, he is there no longer.”

"Yes; but I can guarantee you, sire, he's not there anymore."

“Is he in Paris, then?”

"Is he in Paris now?"

“He is at Minimes, sire, where he is waiting for me, as I have already had the honor of telling you.”

“He's at Minimes, sir, where he's waiting for me, as I’ve already had the honor of telling you.”

“Does he know all?”

“Does he know everything?”

“Yes; and many things besides. Perhaps your majesty would like to look at the letter I have received from him;” and Saint-Aignan drew from his pocket the note we are already acquainted with. “When your majesty has read the letter, I will tell you how it reached me.”

“Yes; and a lot more too. Maybe your majesty would like to see the letter I got from him;” and Saint-Aignan pulled out the note we already know about. “Once your majesty has read the letter, I’ll explain how it got to me.”

The king read it in a great agitation, and immediately said, “Well?”

The king read it with great agitation and immediately said, "Well?"

“Well, sire; your majesty knows a certain carved lock, closing a certain door of carved ebony, which separates a certain apartment from a certain blue and white sanctuary?”

“Well, Your Majesty, you know of a specific carved lock that secures a certain door made of carved ebony, which separates a particular room from a certain blue and white sanctuary?”

“Of course; Louise’s boudoir.”

"Of course; Louise's bedroom."

“Yes, sire. Well, it was in the keyhole of that lock that I found yonder note.”

“Yes, sir. Well, it was in the keyhole of that lock that I found that note over there.”

“Who placed it there?”

"Who put it there?"

“Either M. de Bragelonne, or the devil himself; but, inasmuch as the note smells of musk and not of sulphur, I conclude that it must be, not the devil, but M. de Bragelonne.”

“Either M. de Bragelonne or the devil himself; however, since the note has a musk scent rather than a sulfur one, I conclude that it must be M. de Bragelonne, not the devil.”

Louis bent his head, and seemed absorbed in sad and bitter thought. Perhaps something like remorse was at that moment passing through his heart. “The secret is discovered,” he said.

Louis lowered his head, looking lost in sad and bitter thought. Maybe a feeling like remorse was crossing his mind at that moment. “The secret is out,” he said.

“Sire, I shall do my utmost that the secret dies in the breast of the man who possesses it!” said Saint-Aignan, in a tone of bravado, as he moved towards the door; but a gesture of the king made him pause.

“Sire, I’ll do everything I can to make sure the secret stays with the person who knows it!” said Saint-Aignan, confidently, as he walked towards the door; but a gesture from the king made him stop.

“Where are you going?” he inquired.

“Where are you headed?” he asked.

“Where they await me, sire.”

"Where they wait for me, sire."

“What for?”

"Why?"

“To fight, in all probability.”

"To fight, most likely."

You fight!” exclaimed the king. “One moment, if you please, monsieur le comte!”

You fight!” shouted the king. “One moment, if you don’t mind, sir!”

Saint-Aignan shook his head, as a rebellious child does, whenever any one interferes to prevent him throwing himself into a well, or playing with a knife. “But, sire,” he said.

Saint-Aignan shook his head, like a defiant child does, whenever someone tries to stop him from jumping into a well or playing with a knife. “But, sire,” he said.

“In the first place,” continued the king. “I want to be enlightened a little further.”

“In the first place,” continued the king. “I want to be clarified a little more.”

“Upon all points, if your majesty will be pleased to interrogate me,” replied Saint-Aignan, “I will throw what light I can.”

“On all topics, if your majesty would like to ask me,” replied Saint-Aignan, “I will provide whatever insight I can.”

“Who told you that M. de Bragelonne had penetrated into that room?”

“Who told you that M. de Bragelonne had gone into that room?”

“The letter which I found in the keyhole told me.”

“The letter I found in the keyhole told me.”

“Who told you that it was De Bragelonne who put it there?”

“Who told you it was De Bragelonne who put it there?”

“Who but himself would have dared to undertake such a mission?”

“Who else would have dared to take on such a mission?”

“You are right. How was he able to get into your rooms?”

“You're right. How did he manage to get into your rooms?”

“Ah! that is very serious, inasmuch as all the doors were closed, and my lackey, Basque, had the keys in his pocket.”

“Ah! that is very serious, since all the doors were locked, and my servant, Basque, had the keys in his pocket.”

“Your lackey must have been bribed.”

“Your servant must have been bribed.”

“Impossible, sire; for if he had been bribed, those who did so would not have sacrificed the poor fellow, whom, it is not unlikely, they might want to turn to further use by and by, in showing so clearly that it was he whom they had made use of.”

“Not possible, your majesty; because if he had been bribed, those who did it wouldn’t have sacrificed the poor guy, whom they might want to use again later, by making it so obvious that it was he they took advantage of.”

“Quite true. And now I can only form one conjecture.”

“That's definitely true. And now I can only make one guess.”

“Tell me what it is, sire, and we shall see if it is the same that has presented itself to my mind.”

“Tell me what it is, sir, and we’ll see if it’s the same thing that has come to my mind.”

“That he effected an entrance by means of the staircase.”

“That he got in using the staircase.”

“Alas, sire, that seems to me more than probable.”

“Sadly, your majesty, that seems very likely to me.”

“There is no doubt that some one must have sold the secret of the trap-door.”

“There’s no doubt that someone must have sold the secret of the trapdoor.”

“Either sold it or given it.”

“Either sold it or given it.”

“Why do you make that distinction?”

“Why do you make that distinction?”

“Because there are certain persons, sire, who, being above the price of treason, give, and do not sell.”

“Because there are certain people, sir, who are above the cost of betrayal; they give rather than sell.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean by that?"

“Oh, sire! Your majesty’s mind is too clear-sighted not to guess what I mean, and you will save me the embarrassment of naming the person I allude to.”

“Oh, your majesty! You’re too perceptive not to know what I mean, and you’ll spare me the awkwardness of naming the person I’m referring to.”

“You are right: you mean Madame; I suppose her suspicions were aroused by your changing your lodgings.”

“You're right: you mean Madame; I guess her suspicions were raised by your moving to a new place.”

“Madame has keys of the apartments of her maids of honor, and she is powerful enough to discover what no one but yourself could do, or she would not be able to discover anything.”

“Madame has the keys to the rooms of her ladies-in-waiting, and she’s influential enough to find out things that only you could, or she wouldn’t be able to uncover anything at all.”

“And you suppose, then, that my sister must have entered into an alliance with Bragelonne, and has informed him of all the details of the affair.”

“And you think, then, that my sister must have teamed up with Bragelonne and has told him all the details of the situation.”

“Possibly even better still, for she perhaps accompanied him there.”

“Maybe even better, since she might have gone with him there.”

“Which way? through your own apartments?”

“Which way? Through your own place?”

“You think it impossible, sire? Well, listen to me. Your majesty knows that Madame is very fond of perfumes?”

"You think that's impossible, sire? Well, hear me out. Your majesty knows that Madame really loves perfumes?"

“Yes, she acquired that taste from my mother.”

“Yes, she got that taste from my mom.”

“Vervain, particularly.”

"Especially vervain."

“Yes, it is the scent she prefers to all others.”

“Yes, it’s the scent she likes best above all others.”

“Very good, sire! my apartments happen to smell very strongly of vervain.”

“Very good, Your Majesty! My rooms happen to smell very strongly of vervain.”

The king remained silent and thoughtful for a few moments, and then resumed: “But why should Madame take Bragelonne’s part against me?”

The king stayed quiet and contemplative for a few moments, then continued: “But why would Madame side with Bragelonne against me?”

Saint-Aignan could very easily have replied: “A woman’s jealousy!” The king probed his friend to the bottom of his heart to ascertain if he had learned the secret of his flirtation with his sister-in-law. But Saint-Aignan was not an ordinary courtier; he did not lightly run the risk of finding out family secrets; and he was too a friend of the Muses not to think very frequently of poor Ovidius Naso, whose eyes shed so many tears in expiation of his crime for having once beheld something, one hardly knows what, in the palace of Augustus. He therefore passed by Madame’s secret very skillfully. But as he had shown no ordinary sagacity in indicating Madame’s presence in his rooms in company with Bragelonne, it was necessary, of course, for him to repay with interest the king’s amour propre, and reply plainly to the question which had been put to him of: “Why has Madame taken Bragelonne’s part against me?”

Saint-Aignan could have easily said: “A woman’s jealousy!” The king probed his friend deeply to see if he had figured out the secret of his flirtation with his sister-in-law. But Saint-Aignan wasn’t just any courtier; he wouldn’t risk uncovering family secrets lightly, and as a friend of the Muses, he often thought of poor Ovidius Naso, who shed so many tears to atone for the crime of having seen something, something so vague, in the palace of Augustus. So, he skillfully avoided discussing Madame’s secret. However, since he had shown exceptional insight in pointing out Madame’s presence in his rooms with Bragelonne, he had to repay the king’s ego by clearly answering the question: “Why has Madame taken Bragelonne’s side against me?”

“Why?” replied Saint-Aignan. “Your majesty forgets, I presume, that the Comte de Guiche is the intimate friend of the Vicomte de Bragelonne.”

“Why?” replied Saint-Aignan. “Your majesty forgets, I presume, that the Comte de Guiche is the close friend of the Vicomte de Bragelonne.”

“I do not see the connection, however,” said the king.

“I don't see the connection, though,” said the king.

“Ah! I beg your pardon, then, sire; but I thought the Comte de Guiche was a very great friend of Madame’s.”

“Ah! I’m sorry, then, sir; but I thought the Comte de Guiche was a very close friend of hers.”

“Quite true,” the king returned; “there is no occasion to search any further, the blow came from that direction.”

“That's right,” the king said. “There's no need to look any further; the strike came from that way.”

“And is not your majesty of opinion that, in order to ward it off, it will be necessary to deal another blow?”

“And don’t you think, your majesty, that to prevent it, we’ll need to strike back?”

“Yes, but not one of the kind given in the Bois de Vincennes,” replied the king.

"Yes, but not the type given in the Bois de Vincennes," replied the king.

“You forget, sire,” said Saint-Aignan, “that I am a gentleman, and that I have been challenged.”

“You forget, your majesty,” said Saint-Aignan, “that I’m a gentleman and that I’ve been challenged.”

“The challenge neither concerns nor was it intended for you.”

“The challenge isn’t about you, and it wasn’t meant for you.”

“But I am the man, sire, who has been expected at the Minimes, sire, during the last hour and more; and I shall be dishonored if I do not go.”

“But I’m the man, sir, who has been expected at the Minimes for the last hour and more, and I’ll be disgraced if I don’t go.”

“The first honor and duty of a gentleman is obedience to his sovereign.”

“The first honor and responsibility of a gentleman is to obey his ruler.”

“Sire!”

"Your Majesty!"

“I order you to remain.”

"Stay put."

“Sire!”

"Sir!"

“Obey, monsieur!”

"Obey, sir!"

“As your majesty pleases.”

"As you wish, your majesty."

“Besides, I wish to have the whole of this affair explained; I wish to know how it is that I have been so insolently trifled with, as to have the sanctuary of my affections pried into. It is not you, Saint-Aignan, whose business it is to punish those who have acted in this manner, for it is not your honor they have attacked, but my own.”

“Besides, I want a full explanation of this situation; I need to understand how I've been so shamelessly toyed with, having my personal feelings invaded. It’s not you, Saint-Aignan, who should be the one to deal with those who’ve behaved this way, because it’s not your honor they’ve threatened, but mine.”

“I implore your majesty not to overwhelm M. de Bragelonne with your wrath, for although in the whole of this affair he may have shown himself deficient in prudence, he has not been so in his feelings of loyalty.”

“I urge your majesty not to unleash your anger on M. de Bragelonne, for although he may have lacked judgment in this whole situation, he has certainly not lacked in loyalty.”

“Enough! I shall know how to decide between the just and the unjust, even in the height of my anger. But take care that not a word of this is breathed to Madame.”

“Enough! I will know how to choose between what’s right and what’s wrong, even when I’m really angry. But make sure that not a single word of this gets to Madame.”

“But what am I to do with regard to M. de Bragelonne? He will be seeking me in every direction, and—”

“But what should I do about M. de Bragelonne? He’ll be looking for me everywhere, and—”

“I shall either have spoken to him, or taken care that he has been spoken to, before the evening is over.”

“I will either have talked to him or made sure that someone has talked to him before the evening is done.”

“Let me once more entreat your majesty to be indulgent towards him.”

“Let me once again ask you, your majesty, to be kind to him.”

“I have been indulgent long enough, comte,” said Louis XIV., frowning severely; “it is now quite time to show certain persons that I am master in my own palace.”

“I have been too lenient for too long, Count,” said Louis XIV, frowning seriously; “it’s high time to show some people that I’m in charge in my own palace.”

The king had hardly pronounced these words, which betokened that a fresh feeling of irritation was mingling with the recollections of old, when an usher appeared at the door of the cabinet. “What is the matter?” inquired the king, “and why do you presume to come when I have not summoned you?”

The king had barely finished speaking these words, which indicated that a new wave of irritation was blending with old memories, when an usher showed up at the door of the cabinet. “What’s going on?” the king asked, “and why do you think it’s okay to come in when I didn’t call for you?”

“Sire,” said the usher, “your majesty desired me to permit M. le Comte de la Fere to pass freely on any and every occasion, when he might wish to speak to your majesty.”

“Sire,” said the usher, “your majesty asked me to allow M. le Comte de la Fere to come and go freely whenever he wants to speak with you.”

“Well, monsieur?”

"Well, sir?"

“M. le Comte de la Fere is now waiting to see your majesty.”

“M. le Comte de la Fere is now waiting to see Your Majesty.”

The king and Saint-Aignan at this reply exchanged a look which betrayed more uneasiness than surprise. Louis hesitated for a moment, but immediately afterwards, seeming to make up his mind, he said:

The king and Saint-Aignan exchanged a glance that showed more discomfort than surprise at this response. Louis paused for a moment, but soon after, as if making a decision, he said:

“Go, Saint-Aignan, and find Louise; inform her of the plot against us; do not let her be ignorant that Madame will return to her system of persecutions against her, and that she has set those to work who would have found it far safer to remain neuter.”

“Go, Saint-Aignan, and find Louise; let her know about the plot against us; don’t let her be unaware that Madame will go back to her ways of harassing her, and that she has gotten those involved who would have been much better off staying neutral.”

“Sire—”

"Your Majesty—"

“If Louise gets nervous and frightened, reassure her as much as you can; tell her that the king’s affection is an impenetrable shield over her; if, which I suspect is the case, she already knows everything, or if she has already been herself subjected to an attack of some kind or other from any quarter, tell her, be sure to tell her, Saint-Aignan,” added the king, trembling with passion, “tell her, I say, that this time, instead of defending her, I will avenge her, and that too so terribly that no one will in future even dare to raise his eyes towards her.”

“If Louise gets nervous and scared, reassure her as much as you can; tell her that the king’s love is a strong shield for her; if, as I suspect, she already knows everything, or if she has already experienced some kind of attack from anywhere, tell her, make sure to tell her, Saint-Aignan,” added the king, shaking with emotion, “tell her, I mean it, that this time, instead of just defending her, I will take revenge for her, and it'll be so intense that no one will ever dare to look at her again.”

“Is that all, sire?”

“Is that it, sir?”

“Yes, all. Go as quickly as you can, and remain faithful; for, you who live in the midst of this stake of infernal torments, have not, like myself, the hope of the paradise beyond it.”

“Yes, all. Go as fast as you can, and stay true; for you, who live in the middle of this circle of hellish anguish, do not, like me, have the hope of the paradise beyond it.”

Saint-Aignan exhausted himself in protestations of devotion, took the king’s hand, kissed it, and left the room radiant with delight.

Saint-Aignan wore himself out with declarations of loyalty, took the king’s hand, kissed it, and left the room beaming with joy.

Chapter LVIII. King and Noble.

The king endeavored to recover his self-possession as quickly as possible, in order to meet M. de la Fere with an untroubled countenance. He clearly saw it was not mere chance that had induced the comte’s visit, he had some vague impression of its importance; but he felt that to a man of Athos’s tone of mind, to one of such a high order of intellect, his first reception ought not to present anything either disagreeable or otherwise than kind and courteous. As soon as the king had satisfied himself that, as far as appearances went, he was perfectly calm again, he gave directions to the ushers to introduce the comte. A few minutes afterwards Athos, in full court dress, and with his breast covered with the orders that he alone had the right to wear at the court of France, presented himself with so grave and solemn an air that the king perceived, at the first glance, that he was not deceived in his anticipations. Louis advanced a step towards the comte, and, with a smile, held out his hand to him, over which Athos bowed with the air of the deepest respect.

The king tried to regain his composure as quickly as possible so he could greet M. de la Fere with a calm demeanor. He understood that the comte's visit wasn't just a coincidence; he had a vague sense of its significance. However, he realized that for someone like Athos, who possessed such a refined intellect, his initial welcome should be nothing but kind and courteous. Once the king made sure that he appeared perfectly calm again, he instructed the ushers to bring in the comte. A few minutes later, Athos, in full court attire and adorned with the decorations that only he was entitled to wear at the French court, entered with such a serious and solemn expression that the king immediately recognized his expectations were correct. Louis stepped closer to the comte and, smiling, extended his hand, which Athos accepted with the utmost respect.

“Monsieur le Comte de la Fere,” said the king rapidly, “you are so seldom here, that it is a real piece of good fortune to see you.”

“Count de la Fere,” the king said quickly, “you come here so rarely that it's truly a stroke of luck to see you.”

Athos bowed and replied, “I should wish always to enjoy the happiness of being near your majesty.”

Athos bowed and said, “I always want to experience the happiness of being close to your majesty.”

The tone, however, in which this reply was conveyed, evidently signified, “I should wish to be one of your majesty’s advisers, to save you the commission of faults.” The king felt it so, and determined in this man’s presence to preserve all the advantages which could be derived from his command over himself, as well as from his rank and position.

The tone in which this reply was given clearly indicated, “I would like to be one of your majesty’s advisors, to help you avoid making mistakes.” The king understood this and decided in front of this man to maintain all the benefits that came from his self-control, as well as from his rank and status.

“I see you have something to say to me,” he said.

“I see you have something to say to me,” he said.

“Had it not been so, I should not have presumed to present myself before your majesty.”

“Had it not been for that, I wouldn’t have dared to come before your majesty.”

“Speak quickly, I am anxious to satisfy you,” returned the king, seating himself.

“Speak quickly, I'm eager to please you,” replied the king, sitting down.

“I am persuaded,” replied Athos, in a somewhat agitated tone of voice, “that your majesty will give me every satisfaction.”

“I am convinced,” replied Athos, in a slightly agitated tone, “that your majesty will offer me every satisfaction.”

“Ah!” said the king, with a certain haughtiness of manner, “you have come to lodge a complaint here, then?”

“Ah!” said the king, with a touch of arrogance, “so you’ve come to file a complaint here, then?”

“It would be a complaint,” returned Athos, “only in the event of your majesty—but if you will deign to permit me, sire, I will begin the conversation from the very commencement.”

“It would be a complaint,” Athos replied, “only if it’s from your majesty—but if you would allow me, sire, I’ll start the conversation from the very beginning.”

“Do so, I am listening.”

“Go ahead, I'm listening.”

“Your majesty will remember that at the period of the Duke of Buckingham’s departure, I had the honor of an interview with you.”

“Your majesty will remember that when the Duke of Buckingham left, I had the honor of meeting with you.”

“At or about that period, I think I remember you did; only, with regard to the subject of the conversation, I have quite forgotten it.”

“At that time, I think I remember you did; I just can't recall what we were talking about.”

Athos started, as he replied. “I shall have the honor to remind your majesty of it. It was with regard to a formal demand I had addressed to you respecting a marriage which M. de Bragelonne wished to contract with Mademoiselle de la Valliere.”

Athos began as he responded, “I will have the honor of reminding your majesty about it. It was concerning a formal request I made to you regarding a marriage that M. de Bragelonne wanted to arrange with Mademoiselle de la Valliere.”

“Ah!” thought the king, “we have come to it now.—I remember,” he said, aloud.

“Ah!” thought the king, “we’ve reached it now.—I remember,” he said, aloud.

“At that period,” pursued Athos, “your majesty was so kind and generous towards M. de Bragelonne and myself, that not a single word which then fell from your lips has escaped my memory; and, when I asked your majesty to accord me Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s hand for M. de Bragelonne, you refused.”

“At that time,” Athos continued, “your majesty was so kind and generous to M. de Bragelonne and me that I remember every word you said. When I asked your majesty to give Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s hand to M. de Bragelonne, you refused.”

“Quite true,” said Louis, dryly.

“That's true,” Louis said dryly.

“Alleging,” Athos hastened to say, “that the young lady had no position in society.”

“Claiming,” Athos quickly added, “that the young lady had no status in society.”

Louis could hardly force himself to listen with an appearance of royal propriety.

Louis could barely bring himself to listen while keeping a composed and dignified appearance.

“That,” added Athos, “she had but little fortune.”

"That," Athos added, "she had very little money."

The king threw himself back in his armchair.

The king leaned back in his armchair.

“That her extraction was indifferent.”

"That her extraction was unremarkable."

A renewed impatience on the part of the king.

A fresh impatience from the king.

“And little beauty,” added Athos, pitilessly.

“And little beauty,” added Athos, without mercy.

This last bolt buried itself deep in the king’s heart, and made him almost bound from his seat.

This last bolt struck the king's heart hard, making him almost jump out of his seat.

“You have a good memory, monsieur,” he said.

“You have a great memory, sir,” he said.

“I invariably have, on occasions when I have had the distinguished honor of an interview with your majesty,” retorted the comte, without being in the least disconcerted.

"I always have, on occasions when I've had the great privilege of an interview with your majesty," the comte replied, completely unfazed.

“Very good: it is admitted that I said all that.”

“Alright: it’s acknowledged that I said all that.”

“And I thanked your majesty for your remarks at the time, because they testified an interest in M. de Bragelonne which did him much honor.”

“And I thanked your majesty for your comments back then, because they showed an interest in M. de Bragelonne that brought him great honor.”

“And you may possibly remember,” said the king, very deliberately, “that you had the greatest repugnance for this marriage.”

“And you might remember,” said the king, very deliberately, “that you had a strong dislike for this marriage.”

“Quite true, sire.”

“Very true, your majesty.”

“And that you solicited my permission, much against your own inclination?”

“And you asked for my permission, even though it wasn't what you wanted to do?”

“Yes, sire.”

“Yes, sir.”

“And finally, I remember, for I have a memory nearly as good as your own; I remember, I say, that you observed at the time: ‘I do not believe that Mademoiselle de la Valliere loves M. de Bragelonne.’ Is that true?”

“And finally, I remember, because my memory is almost as good as yours; I remember that you pointed out back then: ‘I don’t believe that Mademoiselle de la Valliere loves M. de Bragelonne.’ Is that true?”

The blow told well, but Athos did not draw back. “Sire,” he said, “I have already begged your majesty’s forgiveness; but there are certain particulars in that conversation which are only intelligible from the denouement.”

The hit landed solidly, but Athos didn’t step back. “Sire,” he said, “I’ve already asked for your majesty’s forgiveness; however, there are certain details in that conversation that only make sense when considering the denouement.”

“Well, what is the denouement, monsieur?”

“Well, what is the outcome, monsieur?”

“This: that your majesty then said, ‘that you would defer the marriage out of regard for M. de Bragelonne’s own interests.’”

“This: that your majesty then said, ‘that you would postpone the marriage out of concern for M. de Bragelonne’s own interests.’”

The king remained silent. “M. de Bragelonne is now so exceedingly unhappy that he cannot any longer defer asking your majesty for a solution of the matter.”

The king stayed quiet. “M. de Bragelonne is now so incredibly unhappy that he can't put off asking your majesty for a solution to the issue any longer.”

The king turned pale; Athos looked at him with fixed attention.

The king went pale; Athos stared at him intently.

“And what,” said the king, with considerable hesitation, “does M. de Bragelonne request?”

“And what,” said the king, hesitantly, “does M. de Bragelonne want?”

“Precisely the very thing that I came to ask your majesty for at my last audience, namely, your majesty’s consent to his marriage.”

“Exactly what I came to ask you for at my last meeting, which is your approval for his marriage.”

The king remained perfectly silent. “The questions which referred to the different obstacles in the way are all now quite removed for us,” continued Athos. “Mademoiselle de la Valliere, without fortune, birth, or beauty, is not the less on that account the only good match in the world for M. de Bragelonne, since he loves this young girl.”

The king stayed completely silent. “The questions about the different obstacles in our way are now all cleared up,” Athos continued. “Mademoiselle de la Valliere, with no wealth, status, or looks, is nonetheless the only perfect match in the world for M. de Bragelonne, since he loves her.”

The king pressed his hands impatiently together. “Does your majesty hesitate?” inquired the comte, without losing a particle of either his firmness of his politeness.

The king pressed his hands together impatiently. “Are you hesitating, your majesty?” asked the comte, maintaining both his firmness and his politeness.

“I do not hesitate—I refuse,” replied the king.

“I won’t hesitate—I refuse,” replied the king.

Athos paused a moment, as if to collect himself: “I have had the honor,” he said, in a mild tone, “to observe to your majesty that no obstacle now interferes with M. de Bragelonne’s affections, and that his determination seems unalterable.”

Athos paused for a moment, as if he needed to gather his thoughts. “I’ve had the honor,” he said calmly, “to inform your majesty that there are no obstacles currently blocking M. de Bragelonne’s feelings, and his resolve appears unshakeable.”

“There is my will—and that is an obstacle, I should imagine!”

“There's my will—and that must be a problem, I guess!”

“That is the most serious of all,” Athos replied quickly.

"That's the most serious of all," Athos replied quickly.

“Ah!”

“Wow!”

“And may we, therefore, be permitted to ask your majesty, with the greatest humility, your reason for this refusal?”

“And may we, therefore, be allowed to ask your majesty, with the utmost respect, your reason for this refusal?”

“The reason!—A question to me!” exclaimed the king.

“The reason!—A question for me!” exclaimed the king.

“A demand, sire!”

"A request, sir!"

The king, leaning with both his hands upon the table, said, in a deep tone of concentrated passion: “You have lost all recollection of what is usual at court. At court, please to remember, no one ventures to put a question to the king.”

The king, resting both hands on the table, said in a deep, passionate voice: “You've completely forgotten what's normal at court. At court, remember, no one dares to ask the king a question.”

“Very true, sire; but if men do not question, they conjecture.”

“Very true, Your Majesty; but if people don’t question, they guess.”

“Conjecture! What may that mean, monsieur?”

"Guess! What could that mean, sir?"

“Very frequently, sire, conjecture with regard to a particular subject implies a want of frankness on the part of the king—”

“Very often, sir, speculation about a certain topic suggests a lack of openness on the king’s part—”

“Monsieur!”

"Sir!"

“And a want of confidence on the part of the subject,” pursued Athos, intrepidly.

“And a lack of confidence on the part of the subject,” continued Athos, boldly.

“You forget yourself,” said the king, hurried away by anger in spite of all his self-control.

“You're losing yourself,” said the king, anger getting the better of him despite all his self-control.

“Sire, I am obliged to seek elsewhere for what I thought I should find in your majesty. Instead of obtaining a reply from you, I am compelled to make one for myself.”

“Sire, I have to look elsewhere for what I thought I would find with you. Instead of getting a response from you, I have to come up with one myself.”

The king rose. “Monsieur le comte,” he said, “I have now given you all the time I had at my disposal.” This was a dismissal.

The king stood up. “Sir,” he said, “I’ve now given you all the time I had available.” This was a dismissal.

“Sire,” replied the comte, “I have not yet had time to tell your majesty what I came with the express object of saying, and I so rarely see your majesty that I ought to avail myself of the opportunity.”

“Sire,” replied the comte, “I haven’t had the chance to tell you what I came here to say, and I see you so infrequently that I should take advantage of this opportunity.”

“Just now you spoke rudely of conjectures; you are now becoming offensive, monsieur.”

“Just now you spoke disrespectfully about guesses; you’re starting to be offensive, sir.”

“Oh, sire! offend your majesty! I?—never! All my life through I have maintained that kings are above all other men, not only from their rank and power, but from their nobleness of heart and their true dignity of mind. I never can bring myself to believe that my sovereign, he who passed his word to me, did so with a mental reservation.”

“Oh, your majesty! Offend you? Me?—never! Throughout my life, I’ve always believed that kings are above all other people, not just because of their status and power, but due to their noble hearts and true dignity of mind. I can’t bring myself to believe that my sovereign, the one who gave me his word, did so with any hidden intentions.”

“What do you mean? what mental reservation do you allude to?”

“What do you mean? What mental reservation are you talking about?”

“I will explain my meaning,” said Athos, coldly. “If, in refusing Mademoiselle de la Valliere to Monsieur de Bragelonne, your majesty had some other object in view than the happiness and fortune of the vicomte—”

“I’ll clarify what I mean,” said Athos, coolly. “If, by denying Mademoiselle de la Valliere to Monsieur de Bragelonne, your majesty had some other intention besides the happiness and well-being of the vicomte—”

“You perceive, monsieur, that you are offending me.”

“You see, sir, that you are offending me.”

“If, in requiring the vicomte to delay his marriage, your majesty’s only object was to remove the gentleman to whom Mademoiselle de la Valliere was engaged—”

“If your only goal in asking the viscount to postpone his marriage was to separate him from the gentleman Mademoiselle de la Valliere was engaged to—”

“Monsieur! monsieur!”

"Sir! Sir!"

“I have heard it said so in every direction, sire. Your majesty’s affection for Mademoiselle de la Valliere is spoken of on all sides.”

“I've heard it mentioned everywhere, Your Majesty. People are talking about your affection for Mademoiselle de la Vallière from all sides.”

The king tore his gloves, which he had been biting for some time. “Woe to those,” he cried, “who interfere in my affairs. I have made up my mind to take a particular course, and I will break through every obstacle in my way.”

The king ripped his gloves, which he had been chewing on for a while. “Woe to those,” he shouted, “who meddle in my business. I’ve decided on a certain path, and I will overcome every hurdle in my way.”

“What obstacle?” said Athos.

“What obstacle?” Athos asked.

The king stopped short, like a horse which, having taken the bit between his teeth and run away, finds it has slipped it back again, and that his career is checked. “I love Mademoiselle de la Valliere,” he said suddenly, with mingled nobleness of feeling and passion.

The king halted abruptly, like a horse that, having taken the bit in its teeth and dashed off, realizes it has gotten it back again, bringing its rush to a stop. “I love Mademoiselle de la Valliere,” he exclaimed suddenly, filled with a mix of nobility and passion.

“But,” interrupted Athos, “that does not preclude your majesty from allowing M. de Bragelonne to marry Mademoiselle de la Valliere. The sacrifice is worthy of so great a monarch; it is fully merited by M. de Bragelonne, who has already rendered great service to your majesty, and who may well be regarded as a brave and worthy man. Your majesty, therefore, in renouncing the affection you entertain, offers a proof at once of generosity, gratitude, and good policy.”

“But,” Athos interrupted, “that doesn’t mean your majesty can’t let M. de Bragelonne marry Mademoiselle de la Valliere. This sacrifice is fitting for a great monarch; M. de Bragelonne truly deserves it, as he has already done significant service for your majesty and can be seen as a brave and honorable man. By giving up the affection you feel, your majesty demonstrates generosity, gratitude, and wise policy.”

“Mademoiselle de la Valliere does not love M. de Bragelonne,” said the king, hoarsely.

“Mademoiselle de la Valliere doesn't love M. de Bragelonne,” the king said hoarsely.

“Does your majesty know that to be the case?” remarked Athos, with a searching look.

“Does your majesty know that to be true?” Athos remarked, searchingly.

“I do know it.”

"I know it."

“Since a very short time, then; for doubtless, had your majesty known it when I first preferred my request, you would have taken the trouble to inform me of it.”

“It's only been a short while, then; because surely, if your majesty had known about it when I first made my request, you would have taken the time to let me know.”

“Since a very short time, it is true, monsieur.”

“It's true, sir, that it's only been a very short time.”

Athos remained silent for a moment, and then resumed: “In that case, I do not understand why your majesty should have sent M. de Bragelonne to London. That exile, and most properly so, too, is a matter of astonishment to every one who regards your majesty’s honor with sincere affection.”

Athos stayed quiet for a moment, then continued: “In that case, I don’t understand why Your Majesty sent M. de Bragelonne to London. That exile, which is completely justified, surprises everyone who truly cares about Your Majesty’s honor.”

“Who presumes to impugn my honor, Monsieur de la Fere?”

“Who dares to question my honor, Monsieur de la Fere?”

“The king’s honor, sire, is made up of the honor of his whole nobility. Whenever the king offends one of his gentlemen, that is, whenever he deprives him of the smallest particle of his honor, it is from him, from the king himself, that that portion of honor is stolen.”

“The king's honor, sir, consists of the honor of all his nobles. Whenever the king wrongs one of his lords, meaning whenever he takes away even the tiniest bit of his honor, that part of honor is taken from him, from the king himself.”

“Monsieur de la Fere!” said the king, haughtily.

“Monsieur de la Fere!” said the king, arrogantly.

“Sire, you sent M. de Bragelonne to London either before you were Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s lover, or since you have become so.”

“Sire, you sent M. de Bragelonne to London either before you were Mademoiselle de la Valliere’s lover or after you became one.”

The king, irritated beyond measure, especially because he felt that he was being mastered, endeavored to dismiss Athos by a gesture.

The king, extremely annoyed, especially since he felt he was being controlled, tried to dismiss Athos with a wave of his hand.

“Sire,” replied the comte, “I will tell you all; I will not leave your presence until I have been satisfied by your majesty or by myself; satisfied if you prove to me that you are right,—satisfied if I prove to you that you are wrong. Nay, sire, you can but listen to me. I am old now, and I am attached to everything that is really great and really powerful in your kingdom. I am of those who have shed their blood for your father and for yourself, without ever having asked a single favor either from yourself or from your father. I have never inflicted the slightest wrong or injury on any one in this world, and even kings are still my debtors. You can but listen to me, I repeat. I have come to ask you for an account of the honor of one of your servants whom you have deceived by a falsehood, or betrayed by want of heart of judgment. I know that these words irritate your majesty, but the facts themselves are killing us. I know that you are endeavoring to find some means whereby to chastise me for my frankness; but I know also the chastisement I will implore God to inflict upon you when I relate to Him your perjury and my son’s unhappiness.”

“Your Majesty,” replied the comte, “I will tell you everything; I won’t leave your presence until I’m satisfied by you or by myself; satisfied if you can prove me wrong—satisfied if I can prove you wrong. No, Your Majesty, you can only listen to me. I’m old now, and I care deeply about everything that is truly great and powerful in your kingdom. I’m one of those who have shed blood for your father and for you, without ever asking for a single favor from either of you. I’ve never caused any harm or injury to anyone in this world, and even kings still owe me. You can only listen to me, I repeat. I’ve come to ask you for an explanation regarding the honor of one of your servants whom you have deceived with a lie or betrayed due to a lack of judgment. I know these words upset Your Majesty, but the facts themselves are tearing us apart. I know you’re trying to find a way to punish me for my honesty; but I also know the punishment I will ask God to bring upon you when I tell Him about your betrayal and my son’s suffering.”

The king during these remarks was walking hurriedly to and fro, his hand thrust into the breast of his coat, his head haughtily raised, his eyes blazing with wrath. “Monsieur,” he cried, suddenly, “if I acted towards you as a king, you would be already punished; but I am only a man, and I have the right to love in this world every one who loves me,—a happiness which is so rarely found.”

The king was pacing back and forth quickly, his hand jammed into the front of his coat, his head held high, and his eyes burning with anger. “Monsieur,” he suddenly exclaimed, “if I treated you like a king, you would have already been punished; but I’m just a man, and I have the right to love anyone in this world who loves me—such happiness is so hard to find.”

“You cannot pretend to such a right as a man any more than as a king, sire; or if you intend to exercise that right in a loyal manner, you should have told M. de Bragelonne so, and not have exiled him.”

“You can't pretend to have that right as a man any more than as a king, Your Highness; or if you plan to exercise that right in a loyal way, you should have informed M. de Bragelonne of that instead of exiling him.”

“It is too great a condescension, monsieur, to discuss these things with you,” interrupted Louis XIV., with that majesty of air and manner he alone seemed able to give his look and his voice.

“It’s too much of a favor, sir, to talk about these things with you,” interrupted Louis XIV., with the majesty of presence and demeanor that only he seemed capable of imparting to his gaze and voice.

“I was hoping that you would reply to me,” said the comte.

“I was hoping you would get back to me,” said the count.

“You shall know my reply, monsieur.”

“You will know my response, sir.”

“You already know my thoughts on the subject,” was the Comte de la Fere’s answer.

“You already know what I think about this,” was the Comte de la Fere’s response.

“You have forgotten you are speaking to the king, monsieur. It is a crime.”

“You've forgotten you're talking to the king, sir. That's a crime.”

“You have forgotten you are destroying the lives of two men, sire. It is a mortal sin.”

“You've forgotten that you're ruining the lives of two men, Your Majesty. That’s a serious sin.”

“Leave the room!”

“Get out of the room!”

“Not until I have said this: ‘Son of Louis XIII., you begin your reign badly, for you begin it by abduction and disloyalty! My race—myself too—are now freed from all that affection and respect towards you, which I made my son swear to observe in the vaults of Saint-Denis, in the presence of the relics of your noble forefathers. You are now become our enemy, sire, and henceforth we have nothing to do save with Heaven alone, our sole master. Be warned, be warned, sire.’”

“Let me say this: ‘Son of Louis XIII., you're starting your reign off on the wrong foot, as it begins with abduction and betrayal! My family—myself included—are no longer bound by the love and respect I made my son promise to uphold in the vaults of Saint-Denis, in front of the relics of your noble ancestors. You've become our enemy, sire, and from now on, our only focus is on Heaven, our one true master. Take heed, take heed, sire.’”

“What! do you threaten?”

“What! Are you threatening me?”

“Oh, no,” said Athos, sadly, “I have as little bravado as fear in my soul. The God of whom I spoke to you is now listening to me; He knows that for the safety and honor of your crown I would even yet shed every drop of blood twenty years of civil and foreign warfare have left in my veins. I can well say, then, that I threaten the king as little as I threaten the man; but I tell you, sire, you lose two servants; for you have destroyed faith in the heart of the father, and love in the heart of the son; the one ceases to believe in the royal word, the other no longer believes in the loyalty of the man, or the purity of woman: the one is dead to every feeling of respect, the other to obedience. Adieu!”

“Oh, no,” Athos said sadly, “I have as little bravado as fear in my soul. The God I mentioned to you is now listening to me; He knows that for the safety and honor of your crown, I would still shed every drop of blood that twenty years of civil and foreign warfare have left in my veins. I can honestly say, then, that I threaten the king just as little as I threaten the man; but I tell you, sire, you lose two servants; for you have destroyed faith in the heart of the father and love in the heart of the son; the one stops believing in the royal word, the other no longer believes in the loyalty of man or the purity of woman: the one is dead to any feeling of respect, the other to obedience. Goodbye!”

Thus saying, Athos broke his sword across his knee, slowly placed the two pieces upon the floor, and saluting the king, who was almost choking from rage and shame, he quitted the cabinet. Louis, who sat near the table, completely overwhelmed, was several minutes before he could collect himself; but he suddenly rose and rang the bell violently. “Tell M. d’Artagnan to come here,” he said to the terrified ushers.

Thus saying, Athos broke his sword across his knee, slowly placed the two pieces on the floor, and, saluting the king, who was nearly choking with rage and shame, left the room. Louis, who was sitting near the table, completely overwhelmed, took several minutes to gather himself; but he suddenly got up and rang the bell violently. “Tell M. d’Artagnan to come here,” he said to the frightened ushers.

Chapter LIX. After the Storm.

Our readers will doubtlessly have been asking themselves how it happened that Athos, of whom not a word has been said for some time past, arrived so very opportunely at court. We will, without delay, endeavor to satisfy their curiosity.

Our readers have probably been wondering how Athos, who hasn't been mentioned in a while, showed up at court right on time. We will quickly try to satisfy their curiosity.

Porthos, faithful to his duty as an arranger of affairs, had, immediately after leaving the Palais Royal, set off to join Raoul at the Minimes in the Bois de Vincennes, and had related everything, even to the smallest details, which had passed between Saint-Aignan and himself. He finished by saying that the message which the king had sent to his favorite would probably not occasion more than a short delay, and that Saint-Aignan, as soon as he could leave the king, would not lose a moment in accepting the invitation Raoul had sent him.

Porthos, true to his role as a fixer, had, right after leaving the Palais Royal, headed to meet Raoul at the Minimes in the Bois de Vincennes. He shared everything, even the tiniest details, about what had happened between Saint-Aignan and him. He concluded by saying that the message the king had sent to his favorite would likely only cause a brief delay, and that Saint-Aignan, as soon as he could get away from the king, wouldn’t waste any time accepting the invitation Raoul had sent him.

But Raoul, less credulous than his old friend, had concluded from Porthos’s recital that if Saint-Aignan was going to the king, Saint-Aignan would tell the king everything, and that the king would most assuredly forbid Saint-Aignan to obey the summons he had received to the hostile meeting. The consequence of his reflections was, that he had left Porthos to remain at the place appointed for the meeting, in the very improbable case that Saint-Aignan would come there; having endeavored to make Porthos promise that he would not remain there more than an hour or an hour and a half at the very longest. Porthos, however, formally refused to do anything of the kind, but, on the contrary, installed himself in the Minimes as if he were going to take root there, making Raoul promise that when he had been to see his father, he would return to his own apartments, in order that Porthos’s servant might know where to find him in case M. de Saint-Aignan should happen to come to the rendezvous.

But Raoul, less gullible than his old friend, figured out from Porthos’s story that if Saint-Aignan was going to the king, he would definitely tell the king everything, and the king would surely stop Saint-Aignan from going to the hostile meeting he was summoned to. As a result of his thoughts, he left Porthos at the meeting spot, in the very unlikely chance that Saint-Aignan would show up there; he tried to get Porthos to promise he wouldn’t stay longer than an hour or an hour and a half at most. However, Porthos flatly refused to agree to that, and instead, made himself comfortable in the Minimes as if he planned to settle there, making Raoul promise that once he visited his father, he would head back to his own rooms, so that Porthos’s servant would know where to find him if M. de Saint-Aignan ended up at the meeting.

Bragelonne had left Vincennes, and proceeded at once straight to the apartments of Athos, who had been in Paris during the last two days, the comte having been already informed of what had taken place, by a letter from D’Artagnan. Raoul arrived at his father’s; Athos, after having held out his hand to him, and embraced him most affectionately, made a sign for him to sit down.

Bragelonne had left Vincennes and went straight to Athos's place, who had been in Paris for the past two days. The comte had already been informed about what happened through a letter from D’Artagnan. Raoul arrived at his father’s; Athos, after extending his hand and embracing him warmly, signaled for him to take a seat.

“I know you come to me as a man would go to a friend, vicomte, whenever he is suffering; tell me, therefore, what is it that brings you now.”

“I know you come to me like a man would go to a friend, Vicomte, whenever he’s in pain; so tell me, what’s bothering you now?”

The young man bowed, and began his recital; more than once in the course of it his tears almost choked his utterance, and a sob, checked in his throat, compelled him to suspend his narrative for a few minutes. Athos most probably already knew how matters stood, as we have just now said D’Artagnan had already written to him; but, preserving until the conclusion that calm, unruffled composure of manner which constituted the almost superhuman side of his character, he replied, “Raoul, I do not believe there is a word of truth in these rumors; I do not believe in the existence of what you fear, although I do not deny that persons best entitled to the fullest credit have already conversed with me on the subject. In my heart and soul I think it utterly impossible that the king could be guilty of such an outrage on a gentleman. I will answer for the king, therefore, and will soon bring you back the proof of what I say.”

The young man bowed and started his story; more than once during it, his tears nearly choked his words, and a sob caught in his throat made him pause his narrative for a few minutes. Athos probably already knew what was going on, since D’Artagnan had written to him, as we just mentioned; but maintaining that calm, composed demeanor that made him seem almost superhuman, he replied, “Raoul, I doubt there’s any truth to these rumors; I don’t believe in the existence of what you’re worried about, although I can’t deny that reputable people have already talked to me about it. Deep down, I truly believe it’s impossible for the king to commit such an outrage against a gentleman. I will vouch for the king, and I’ll bring you proof of what I’m saying soon.”

Raoul, wavering like a drunken man between what he had seen with his own eyes and the imperturbable faith he had in a man who had never told a falsehood, bowed and simply answered, “Go, then, monsieur le comte; I will await your return.” And he sat down, burying his face in his hands. Athos dressed, and then left him, in order to wait upon the king; the result of that interview is already known to our readers.

Raoul, swaying like a tipsy person between what he had witnessed firsthand and the unwavering trust he had in a man who had never lied, bowed and simply replied, “Go on, then, Monsieur le Comte; I’ll wait for your return.” He sat down, covering his face with his hands. Athos got dressed and then left him to meet the king; the outcome of that meeting is already known to our readers.

When he returned to his lodgings, Raoul, pale and dejected, had not quitted his attitude of despair. At the sound, however, of the opening doors, and of his father’s footsteps as he approached him, the young man raised his head. Athos’s face was very pale, his head uncovered, and his manner full of seriousness; he gave his cloak and hat to the lackey, dismissed him with a gesture, and sat down near Raoul.

When Raoul got back to his place, he looked pale and downcast, still in a state of despair. However, when he heard the doors open and his father's footsteps getting closer, he lifted his head. Athos looked very pale, with his head bare and a serious expression; he handed his cloak and hat to the servant, waved him away, and sat down next to Raoul.

“Well, monsieur,” inquired the young man, “are you convinced yet?”

“Well, sir,” the young man asked, “are you convinced yet?”

“I am, Raoul; the king loves Mademoiselle de la Valliere.”

“I am, Raoul; the king loves Mademoiselle de la Valliere.”

“He confesses it, then?” cried Raoul.

“He admits it, then?” cried Raoul.

“Yes,” replied Athos.

“Yes,” Athos replied.

“And she?”

"And her?"

“I have not seen her.”

"I haven't seen her."

“No; but the king spoke to you about her. What did he say?”

“No; but the king talked to you about her. What did he say?”

“He says that she loves him.”

“He says that she loves him.”

“Oh, you see—you see, monsieur!” said the young man, with a gesture of despair.

“Oh, you see—you see, sir!” said the young man, with a gesture of despair.

“Raoul,” resumed the comte, “I told the king, believe me, all that you yourself could possibly have urged, and I believe I did so in becoming language, though sufficiently firm.”

“Raoul,” the count continued, “I told the king, believe me, everything you could have possibly said, and I believe I did it in a respectful way, though still quite firm.”

“And what did you say to him, monsieur?”

“And what did you say to him, sir?”

“I told him, Raoul, that everything was now at an end between him and ourselves; that you would never serve him again. I told him that I, too, should remain aloof. Nothing further remains for me, then, but to be satisfied of one thing.”

“I told him, Raoul, that everything is over between him and us; that you will never serve him again. I told him that I, too, would stay distant. Now, all that's left for me is to make sure of one thing.”

“What is that, monsieur?”

“What’s that, monsieur?”

“Whether you have determined to adopt any steps.”

“Whether you have decided to take any actions.”

“Any steps? Regarding what?”

"Any updates? About what?"

“With reference to your disappointed affection, and—your ideas of vengeance.”

“With regard to your unfulfilled feelings and your thoughts of revenge.”

“Oh, monsieur, with regard to my affection, I shall, perhaps, some day or other, succeed in tearing it from my heart; I trust I shall do so, aided by Heaven’s merciful help, and your own wise exhortations. As far as vengeance is concerned, it occurred to me only when under the influence of an evil thought, for I could not revenge myself upon the one who is actually guilty; I have, therefore, already renounced every idea of revenge.”

“Oh, sir, regarding my feelings, I might, someday, be able to remove them from my heart; I hope to do so, with the help of Heaven and your wise advice. As for revenge, that thought only came to me in a moment of anger, because I can't get back at the one who is truly at fault; so, I have already given up any idea of seeking revenge.”

“And you no longer think of seeking a quarrel with M. de Saint-Aignan?”

“And you don’t think about picking a fight with M. de Saint-Aignan anymore?”

“No, monsieur; I sent him a challenge: if M. de Saint-Aignan accepts it, I will maintain it; if he does not take it up, I will leave things as they are.”

“No, sir; I sent him a challenge: if Mr. de Saint-Aignan accepts it, I will stand by it; if he doesn't take it up, I will leave things as they are.”

“And La Valliere?”

"And what about La Valliere?"

“You cannot, I know, have seriously thought that I should dream of revenging myself upon a woman!” replied Raoul, with a smile so sad that a tear started even to the eyes of his father, who had so many times in the course of his life bowed beneath his own sorrows and those of others.

“You can’t seriously think that I would dream of getting revenge on a woman!” replied Raoul, with a smile so sad that it brought a tear to the eyes of his father, who had often in his life carried his own sorrows as well as those of others.

He held out his hand to Raoul, which the latter seized most eagerly.

He extended his hand to Raoul, who grabbed it with great eagerness.

“And so, monsieur le comte, you are quite satisfied that the misfortune is one beyond all remedy?” inquired the young man.

“And so, Mr. Count, are you completely sure that this misfortune is one without any solution?” asked the young man.

“Poor boy!” he murmured.

"Poor kid!" he murmured.

“You think that I still live in hope,” said Raoul, “and you pity me. Oh, it is indeed horrible suffering for me to despise, as I am bound to do, the one I have loved so devotedly. If I had but some real cause of complaint against her, I should be happy, I should be able to forgive her.”

“You think I still hold onto hope,” Raoul said, “and you feel sorry for me. Oh, it’s truly awful to have to despise the one I’ve loved so deeply. If I had some real reason to be upset with her, I’d feel better, I’d be able to forgive her.”

Athos looked at his son with a profoundly sorrowful air, for the words Raoul had just pronounced seemed to have issued out of his own heart. At this moment the servant announced M. d’Artagnan. This name sounded very differently to the ears of Athos and Raoul. The musketeer entered the room with a vague smile on his lips. Raoul paused. Athos walked towards his friend with an expression of face that did not escape Bragelonne. D’Artagnan answered Athos’s look by an imperceptible movement of the eyelid; and then, advancing towards Raoul, whom he took by the hand, he said, addressing both father and son, “Well, you are trying to console this poor boy, it seems.”

Athos looked at his son with deep sadness, as Raoul's words seemed to come straight from his own heart. Just then, the servant announced M. d’Artagnan. This name sounded very different to Athos and Raoul. The musketeer stepped into the room with a faint smile on his lips. Raoul hesitated. Athos went toward his friend with a look that Bragelonne noticed. D’Artagnan responded to Athos's glance with a subtle blink, and then moved closer to Raoul, taking his hand. He addressed both father and son, saying, “Well, it looks like you’re trying to comfort this poor boy.”

“And you, kind and good as usual, have come to help me in my difficult task.”

“And you, as kind and good as always, have come to help me with my tough task.”

As he said this, Athos pressed D’Artagnan’s hand between both his own. Raoul fancied he observed in this pressure something beyond the sense his mere words conveyed.

As he said this, Athos took D’Artagnan’s hand and held it between his own. Raoul thought he noticed in this grip something deeper than the meaning of his words.

“Yes,” replied the musketeer, smoothing his mustache with the hand that Athos had left free, “yes, I have come too.”

“Yes,” replied the musketeer, smoothing his mustache with the hand that Athos had left free, “yes, I’ve come too.”

“You are most welcome, chevalier; not for the consolation you bring with you, but on your own account. I am already consoled,” said Raoul; and he attempted to smile, but the effort was more sad than any tears D’Artagnan had ever seen shed.

“You’re very welcome, knight; not because of the comfort you’re bringing, but just for being you. I’m already comforted,” said Raoul; and he tried to smile, but the effort was sadder than any tears D’Artagnan had ever witnessed.

“That is all well and good, then,” said D’Artagnan.

"That sounds great, then," said D’Artagnan.

“Only,” continued Raoul, “you have arrived just as the comte was about to give me the details of his interview with the king. You will allow the comte to continue?” added the young man, as, with his eyes fixed on the musketeer, he seemed to read the very depths of his heart.

“Only,” Raoul continued, “you’ve come just as the count was about to share the details of his meeting with the king. Will you let the count carry on?” the young man added, as he fixed his gaze on the musketeer, seemingly able to see right into his heart.

“His interview with the king?” said D’Artagnan, in a tone so natural and unassumed that there was no means of suspecting that his astonishment was feigned. “You have seen the king, then, Athos?”

“His interview with the king?” D’Artagnan asked, in such a natural and casual tone that it was impossible to suspect his surprise was fake. “So, you’ve seen the king, then, Athos?”

Athos smiled as he said, “Yes, I have seen him.”

Athos smiled and said, “Yeah, I’ve seen him.”

“Ah, indeed; you were unaware, then, that the comte had seen his majesty?” inquired Raoul, half reassured.

“Ah, really; you didn’t know that the count had seen his majesty?” Raoul asked, feeling a bit more at ease.

“Yes, indeed, quite so.”

"Yes, definitely."

“In that case, I am less uneasy,” said Raoul.

“In that case, I’m not as worried,” said Raoul.

“Uneasy—and about what?” inquired Athos.

"Uneasy—and about what?" asked Athos.

“Forgive me, monsieur,” said Raoul, “but knowing so well the regard and affection you have for me, I was afraid you might possibly have expressed somewhat plainly to his majesty my own sufferings and your indignation, and that the king had consequently—”

“Forgive me, sir,” said Raoul, “but knowing how much you care for me, I was worried that you might have clearly told his majesty about my struggles and your anger, and that the king had therefore—”

“And that the king had consequently?” repeated D’Artagnan; “well, go on, finish what you were going to say.”

"And what did the king have to say about that?" D'Artagnan repeated. "Well, continue, finish what you were saying."

“I have now to ask you to forgive me, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Raoul. “For a moment, and I cannot help confessing it, I trembled lest you had come here, not as M. d’Artagnan, but as captain of the musketeers.”

“I need to ask you to forgive me, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Raoul. “For a moment, and I can’t help admitting it, I was scared you had come here, not as M. d’Artagnan, but as the captain of the musketeers.”

“You are mad, my poor boy,” cried D’Artagnan, with a burst of laughter, in which an exact observer might perhaps have wished to have heard a little more frankness.

“You're crazy, my poor boy,” D’Artagnan exclaimed with a burst of laughter, which an attentive observer might have wished had a bit more honesty.

“So much the better,” said Raoul.

“So much the better,” Raoul said.

“Yes, mad; and do you know what I would advise you to do?”

“Yes, crazy; and do you know what I would suggest you do?”

“Tell me, monsieur, for the advice is sure to be good, as it comes from you.”

“Tell me, sir, because I know your advice will be great since it comes from you.”

“Very good, then; I advise you, after your long journey from England, after your visit to M. de Guiche, after your visit to Madame, after your visit to Porthos, after your journey to Vincennes, I advise you, I say, to take a few hours’ rest; go and lie down, sleep for a dozen hours, and when you wake up, go and ride one of my horses until you have tired him to death.”

“Alright then; I suggest that after your long trip from England, after meeting with M. de Guiche, after visiting Madame, after seeing Porthos, and after your journey to Vincennes, you should take a few hours to rest. Go lie down, sleep for about twelve hours, and when you wake up, ride one of my horses until you’ve completely worn him out.”

And drawing Raoul towards him, he embraced him as he would have done his own child. Athos did the like; only it was very visible that the kiss was still more affectionate, and the pressure of his lips even warmer with the father than with the friend. The young man again looked at both his companions, endeavoring to penetrate their real meaning or their real feelings with the utmost strength of his intelligence; but his look was powerless upon the smiling countenance of the musketeer or upon the calm and composed features of the Comte de la Fere. “Where are you going, Raoul?” inquired the latter, seeing that Bragelonne was preparing to go out.

And pulling Raoul close, he hugged him as he would his own child. Athos did the same; it was clear that his kiss was even more loving, and the touch of his lips warmer with the father than with the friend. The young man glanced at his two companions, trying to understand their true feelings or intentions with all his mental strength; but his gaze had no effect on the smiling face of the musketeer or the calm, composed expression of the Comte de la Fere. “Where are you going, Raoul?” the latter asked, noticing that Bragelonne was getting ready to leave.

“To my own apartments,” replied the latter, in his soft, sad voice.

“To my own rooms,” replied the latter, in his soft, sad voice.

“We shall be sure to find you there, then, if we should have anything to say to you?”

“We'll be sure to find you there if we need to talk to you?”

“Yes, monsieur; but do you suppose it likely you will have something to say to me?”

“Yes, sir; but do you really think you’ll have something to say to me?”

“How can I tell?” said Athos.

“How can I tell?” Athos said.

“Yes, something fresh to console you with,” said D’Artagnan, pushing him towards the door.

“Yes, I have something new to cheer you up,” D’Artagnan said, nudging him towards the door.

Raoul, observing the perfect composure which marked every gesture of his two friends, quitted the comte’s room, carrying away with him nothing but the individual feeling of his own particular distress.

Raoul, noticing the calm demeanor that characterized every movement of his two friends, left the comte’s room, taking with him nothing but his own personal sense of distress.

“Thank Heaven,” he said, “since that is the case, I need only think of myself.”

“Thank goodness,” he said, “since that's true, I only need to focus on myself.”

And wrapping himself up in his cloak, in order to conceal from the passers-by in the streets his gloomy and sorrowful face, he quitted them, for the purpose of returning to his own rooms, as he had promised Porthos. The two friends watched the young man as he walked away with a feeling of genuine disinterested pity; only each expressed it in a different way.

And putting on his cloak to hide his sad and gloomy face from people in the streets, he left them to go back to his own place, as he had promised Porthos. The two friends watched the young man walk away with a real sense of unselfish pity, but each showed it in a different way.

“Poor Raoul!” said Athos, sighing deeply.

“Poor Raoul!” Athos said with a deep sigh.

“Poor Raoul!” said D’Artagnan, shrugging his shoulders.

“Poor Raoul!” said D’Artagnan, shrugging his shoulders.

Chapter LX. Heu! Miser!

“Poor Raoul!” had said Athos. “Poor Raoul!” had said D’Artagnan: and, in point of fact, to be pitied by both these men, Raoul must indeed have been most unhappy. And therefore, when he found himself alone, face to face, as it were, with his own troubles, leaving behind him the intrepid friend and the indulgent father; when he recalled the avowal of the king’s affection, which had robbed him of Louise de la Valliere, whom he loved so deeply, he felt his heart almost breaking, as indeed we all have at least once in our lives, at the first illusion destroyed, the first affection betrayed. “Oh!” he murmured, “all is over, then. Nothing is now left me in this world. Nothing to look forward to, nothing to hope for. Guiche has told me so, my father has told me so, M. d’Artagnan has told me so. All life is but an idle dream. The future which I have been hopelessly pursuing for the last ten years is a dream! the union of hearts, a dream! a life of love and happiness, a dream! Poor fool that I am,” he continued, after a pause, “to dream away my existence aloud, publicly, and in the face of others, friends and enemies—and for what purpose, too? in order that my friends may be saddened by my troubles, and my enemies may laugh at my sorrows. And so my unhappiness will soon become a notorious disgrace, a public scandal; and who knows but that to-morrow I may even be a public laughing-stock?”

“Poor Raoul!” Athos said. “Poor Raoul!” D’Artagnan added. And honestly, for both of these men to feel sorry for Raoul, he must have been incredibly unhappy. So, when he found himself alone, facing his own troubles, while leaving behind his fearless friend and supportive father; when he remembered the king’s declaration of love that had taken Louise de la Valliere away from him, the woman he loved so deeply, he felt his heart nearly break, just as we all do at least once in our lives, when our first illusion shatters, the first love is betrayed. “Oh!” he murmured, “so it’s all over. There’s nothing left for me in this world. Nothing to look forward to, nothing to hope for. Guiche has told me this, my father has told me this, M. d’Artagnan has told me this. Life is just an idle dream. The future I’ve been pursuing hopelessly for the last ten years is a dream! The union of hearts, a dream! A life of love and happiness, a dream! What a fool I am,” he continued after a pause, “to waste my existence out loud, openly, in front of others—friends and enemies—and for what purpose? So my friends can be burdened by my troubles, and my enemies can laugh at my sorrows? Soon, my unhappiness will turn into a well-known disgrace, a public scandal; who knows, by tomorrow, I might even become a public laughingstock?”

And, despite the composure which he had promised his father and D’Artagnan to observe, Raoul could not resist uttering a few words of darkest menace. “And yet,” he continued, “if my name were De Wardes, and if I had the pliancy of character and strength of will of M. d’Artagnan, I should laugh, with my lips at least; I should convince other women that this perfidious girl, honored by the affection I have wasted on her, leaves me only one regret, that of having been abused and deceived by her seemingly modest and irreproachable conduct; a few might perhaps fawn on the king by jesting at my expense; I should put myself on the track of some of those buffoons; I should chastise a few of them, perhaps; the men would fear me, and by the time I had laid three dying or dead at my feet, I should be adored by the women. Yes, yes, that, indeed, would be the proper course to adopt, and the Comte de la Fere himself would not object to it. Has not he also been tried, in his earlier days, in the same manner as I have just been tried myself? Did he not replace affection by intoxication? He has often told me so. Why should I not replace love by pleasure? He must have suffered as much as I suffer, even more—if that is possible. The history of one man is the history of all, a dragging trial, more or less prolonged, more or less bitter—sorrowful. The note of human nature is nothing but one sustained cry. But what are the sufferings of others compared to those from which I am now suffering? Does the open wound in another’s breast soften the anguish of the gaping ulcer in our own? Does the blood which is welling from another man’s side stanch that which is pouring from our own? Does the general grief of our fellow-creatures lessen our own private and particular woe? No, no, each suffers on his own account, each struggles with his own grief, each sheds his own tears. And besides,” he went on, “what has my life been up to the present moment? A cold, barren, sterile arena, in which I have always fought for others, never for myself. Sometimes for a king, sometimes for a woman. The king has betrayed, the woman disdained me. Miserable, unlucky wretch that I am! Women! Can I not make all expiate the crime of one of their sex? What does that need? To have a heart no longer, or to forget that I ever had one; to be strong, even against weakness itself; to lean always, even when one feels that the support is giving way. What is needed to attain, or succeed in all that? To be young, handsome, strong, valiant, rich. I am, or shall be, all that. But honor?” he still continued, “and what is honor after all? A theory which every man understands in his own way. My father tells me: ‘Honor is the consideration of what is due to others, and particularly what is due to oneself.’ But Guiche, and Manicamp, and Saint-Aignan particularly, would say to me: ‘What’s honor? Honor consists in studying and yielding to the passions and pleasures of one’s king.’ Honor such as that indeed, is easy and productive enough. With honor like that, I can keep my post at the court, become a gentleman of the chamber, and accept the command of a regiment, which may at any time be presented to me. With honor such as that, I can be duke and peer.

And even though he had promised his father and D’Artagnan that he would stay composed, Raoul couldn't help but let out a few menacing words. “And yet,” he went on, “if I were De Wardes, and if I had the adaptability and determination of M. d’Artagnan, I would at least laugh on the outside; I would convince other women that this treacherous girl, who has taken advantage of the affection I've wasted on her, leaves me with just one regret: that I have been used and deceived by her seemingly modest and impeccable behavior; a few might even flatter the king by joking about me; I would track down some of those fools; I might punish a few of them; men would fear me, and by the time I had left three dying or dead at my feet, I would be adored by the women. Yes, yes, that would be the way to go, and even the Comte de la Fere wouldn't object to it. Didn't he also go through something similar in his younger days, like I just have? Didn't he replace affection with drunkenness? He's told me that many times. Why shouldn't I replace love with pleasure? He must have suffered as much as I do now, even more—if that's even possible. The saga of one person is the saga of all, a long, dragging trial, more or less prolonged, more or less bitter—full of sorrow. The essence of human nature is nothing but a constant cry. But what are the struggles of others compared to what I’m facing right now? Does someone else’s open wound lessen the pain of the gaping sore in my own heart? Does the blood flowing from another man's side stop the bleeding from my own? Does the universal sorrow of our fellow humans lighten our personal grief? No, no, each one suffers for themselves, each struggles with their own pain, each sheds their own tears. And besides,” he continued, “what has my life been like up to now? A cold, barren arena where I've always fought for others, never for myself. Sometimes for a king, sometimes for a woman. The king has betrayed me, the woman has rejected me. What a miserable, unlucky fool I am! Women! Can’t I make all of them pay for the wrongdoing of one of their kind? What does that take? To stop having a heart, or to forget I ever had one; to be strong, even against my own weaknesses; to always lean on something, even when I know it's about to fail. What’s required to achieve all that? To be young, attractive, strong, brave, wealthy. I am, or will be, all that. But honor?” he continued, “what even is honor? Just a theory that every man interprets in his own way. My father tells me: ‘Honor is about what’s owed to others, and especially what’s owed to oneself.’ But Guiche, Manicamp, and especially Saint-Aignan would say to me: ‘What’s honor? Honor means studying and yielding to the passions and pleasures of the king.’ That kind of honor is easy and quite rewarding. With that kind of honor, I can keep my place at court, become a gentleman of the chamber, and accept the command of a regiment that may be offered to me at any time. With that kind of honor, I could become a duke and a peer.

“The stain which that woman has stamped upon me, the grief that has broken my heart, the heart of the friend and playmate of her childhood, in no way affects M. de Bragelonne, an excellent officer, a courageous leader, who will cover himself with glory at the first encounter, and who will become a hundred times greater than Mademoiselle de la Valliere is to-day, the mistress of the king—for the king will not marry her—and the more publicly he will proclaim her as his mistress, the more opaque will grow the shadow of shame he casts upon her face, in the guise of a crown; and in proportion as others despise, as I despise her, I shall be gleaning honors in the field. Alas! we had walked together side by side, she and I, during the earliest, the brightest, the most angelic portion of our existence, hand in hand along the charming path of life, covered with the blossoms of youth; and then, alas! we reach a cross-road, where she separates herself from me, in which we have to follow a different route, whereby we become more and more widely separated from each other. And to attain the end of this path, oh, Heaven! I am now alone, in utter despair, and crushed to the very earth.”

“The stain that woman has left on me, the grief that has shattered my heart, the heart of her childhood friend and playmate, in no way affects M. de Bragelonne, an excellent officer and brave leader, who will earn glory in his first battle and will be a hundred times greater than Mademoiselle de la Valliere is today, the king’s mistress—for the king will not marry her—and the more he publicly acknowledges her as his mistress, the deeper the shadow of shame he casts over her, disguised as a crown; and as others look down on her, as I do, I will be earning honors on the battlefield. Alas! We once walked together, she and I, during the happiest and most innocent times of our lives, hand in hand along the beautiful path of youth; and then, alas! we reach a crossroad, where she parts from me, and we must take different paths, growing more and more distant from each other. And to reach the end of this path, oh, Heaven! I am now alone, in complete despair, and crushed to the ground.”

Such were the sinister reflections in which Raoul indulged, when his foot mechanically paused at the door of his own dwelling. He had reached it without remarking the streets through which he passed, without knowing how he had come; he pushed open the door, continued to advance, and ascended the staircase. The staircase, as in most of the houses at that period, was very dark, and the landings most obscure. Raoul lived on the first floor; he paused in order to ring. Olivain appeared, took his sword and cloak from his hands; Raoul himself opened the door which, from the ante-chamber, led into a small salon, richly furnished enough for the salon of a young man, and completely filled with flowers by Olivain, who, knowing his master’s tastes, had shown himself studiously attentive in gratifying them, without caring whether his master perceived his attention or not. There was a portrait of La Valliere in the salon, which had been drawn by herself and given by her to Raoul. This portrait, fastened above a large easy chair covered with dark colored damask, was the first point towards which Raoul bent his steps—the first object on which he fixed his eyes. It was, moreover, Raoul’s usual habit to do so; every time he entered his room, this portrait, before anything else, attracted his attention. This time, as usual, he walked straight up to the portrait, placed his knees upon the arm chair, and paused to look at it sadly. His arms were crossed upon his breast, his head slightly thrown back, his eyes filled with tears, his mouth worked into a bitter smile. He looked at the portrait of the one he had so tenderly loved; and then all that he had said passed before his mind again, all that he had suffered seemed again to assail his heart; and, after a long silence, he murmured for the third time, “Miserable, unhappy wretch that I am!”

Raoul was lost in dark thoughts as he mechanically stopped at the door of his own home. He had reached it without noticing the streets he had walked through, without even realizing how he got there; he pushed the door open, moved forward, and climbed the stairs. The staircase, like most houses of that time, was very dark, and the landings were even gloomier. Raoul lived on the first floor; he paused to ring the bell. Olivain appeared, took his sword and cloak from him; Raoul opened the door leading from the ante-chamber into a small salon, which was nicely furnished for a young man and completely filled with flowers by Olivain, who, knowing his master's tastes, was keenly attentive to them, regardless of whether his master noticed or not. There was a portrait of La Valliere in the salon, drawn by her and given to Raoul. This portrait, hung above a large armchair covered in dark damask, was the first thing Raoul approached—the first object that caught his eye. This had always been Raoul's habit; every time he entered his room, this portrait drew his attention above everything else. As expected, he walked straight up to the portrait, knelt on the armchair, and paused to look at it sadly. His arms were crossed over his chest, his head slightly tilted back, his eyes filled with tears, and his mouth twisted into a bitter smile. He gazed at the portrait of the one he had loved so dearly; all he had said replayed in his mind, and all he had suffered seemed to hit him all over again; after a long silence, he murmured for the third time, “Miserable, unhappy wretch that I am!”

He had hardly pronounced these words, when he heard the sound of a sigh and a groan behind him. He turned sharply round and perceived, in the angle of the salon, standing up, a bending veiled female figure, which he had been the means of concealing behind the door as he opened it, and which he had not perceived as he entered. He advanced towards the figure, whose presence in his room had not been announced to him; and as he bowed, and inquired at the same moment who she was, she suddenly raised her head, and removed the veil from her face, revealing her pale and sorrow-stricken features. Raoul staggered back as if he had seen a ghost.

He had just spoken when he heard a sigh and a groan behind him. He turned quickly and saw a bent, veiled woman standing in the corner of the salon, someone he had unintentionally hidden behind the door when he opened it and hadn’t noticed as he walked in. He approached the figure, whose presence in the room was unexpected. As he bowed and asked who she was, she suddenly lifted her head and took off her veil, showing her pale and sorrowful face. Raoul staggered back as if he had seen a ghost.

“Louise!” he cried, in a tone of such absolute despair, one could hardly have thought the human voice was capable of so desponding a cry, without the snapping of the human heart.

“Louise!” he shouted, his voice filled with such deep despair that it was hard to believe a human could make such an agonizing cry without breaking their heart.

Chapter LXI. Wounds within Wounds.

Mademoiselle de la Valliere—for it was indeed she—advanced a few steps towards him. “Yes—Louise,” she murmured.

Mademoiselle de la Valliere—for it was really her—took a few steps closer to him. “Yes—Louise,” she whispered.

But this interval, short as it had been, was quite sufficient for Raoul to recover himself. “You, mademoiselle?” he said; and then added, in an indefinable tone, “You here!”

But this short break, though brief, was enough for Raoul to gather himself. “You, mademoiselle?” he said; and then added, in an unexplainable tone, “You here!”

“Yes, Raoul,” the young girl replied, “I have been waiting for you.”

“Yes, Raoul,” the young girl replied, “I’ve been waiting for you.”

“I beg your pardon. When I came into the room I was not aware—”

“I’m sorry. When I walked into the room, I didn’t realize—”

“I know—but I entreated Olivain not to tell you—” She hesitated; and as Raoul did not attempt to interrupt her, a moment’s silence ensued, during which the sound of their throbbing hearts might have been heard, not in unison with each other, but the one beating as violently as the other. It was for Louise to speak, and she made an effort to do so.

“I know—but I asked Olivain not to tell you—” She paused; and since Raoul didn’t try to interrupt her, there was a moment of silence, during which the sound of their racing hearts could have been heard, not in sync with each other, but each beating just as fiercely as the other. It was up to Louise to speak, and she gathered her strength to do so.

“I wished to speak to you,” she said. “It was absolutely necessary that I should see you—myself—alone. I have not hesitated to adopt a step which must remain secret; for no one, except yourself, could understand my motive, Monsieur de Bragelonne.”

“I wanted to talk to you,” she said. “It was really important that I see you—just you—alone. I didn’t hesitate to take a step that needs to stay secret; because no one but you would understand my reasons, Monsieur de Bragelonne.”

“In fact, mademoiselle,” Raoul stammered out, almost breathless from emotion, “as far as I am concerned, and despite the good opinion you have of me, I confess—”

“In fact, miss,” Raoul stammered, almost breathless from emotion, “as far as I’m concerned, and despite your good opinion of me, I confess—”

“Will you do me the great kindness to sit down and listen to me?” said Louise, interrupting him with her soft, sweet voice.

“Will you do me the favor of sitting down and listening to me?” said Louise, interrupting him with her gentle, melodic voice.

Bragelonne looked at her for a moment; then mournfully shaking his head, he sat, or rather fell down on a chair. “Speak,” he said.

Bragelonne looked at her for a moment; then sadly shaking his head, he sat, or rather collapsed into a chair. “Go ahead,” he said.

She cast a glance all round her. This look was a timid entreaty, and implored secrecy far more effectually than her expressed words had done a few minutes before. Raoul rouse, and went to the door, which he opened. “Olivain,” he said, “I am not within for any one.” And then, turning towards Louise, he added, “Is not that what you wished?”

She looked around her cautiously. This glance was a shy plea, asking for secrecy even more effectively than her spoken words had just moments earlier. Raoul got up and walked to the door, which he opened. “Olivain,” he said, “I’m not available for anyone.” Then, turning to Louise, he added, “Isn’t that what you wanted?”

Nothing could have produced a greater effect upon Louise than these few words, which seemed to signify, “You see that I still understand you.” She passed a handkerchief across her eyes, in order to remove a rebellious tear which she could not restrain; and then, having collected herself for a moment, she said, “Raoul, do not turn your kind, frank look away from me. You are not one of those men who despise a woman for having given her heart to another, even though her affection might render him unhappy, or might wound his pride.” Raoul did not reply.

Nothing could have affected Louise more than these few words, which seemed to say, “You see that I still understand you.” She wiped a tear from her eye that she couldn't hold back and then, after gathering herself for a moment, said, “Raoul, don’t look away from me with that kind, honest expression. You’re not one of those men who judge a woman for giving her heart to someone else, even if her love might make him unhappy or hurt his pride.” Raoul didn’t respond.

“Alas!” continued La Valliere, “it is only too true, my cause is a bad one, and I cannot tell in what way to begin. It will be better for me, I think, to relate to you, very simply, everything that has befallen me. As I shall speak but the pure and simple truth, I shall always find my path clear before me in spite of the obscurity and obstacles I have to brave in order to solace my heart, which is full to overflowing, and wishes to pour itself out at your feet.”

“Unfortunately!” La Valliere continued, “it’s all too true, my situation is a difficult one, and I’m not sure where to start. I think it’s better for me to just tell you everything that’s happened to me, in a straightforward way. Since I will only speak the plain and simple truth, I’ll always find my way clear ahead of me, despite the confusion and challenges I have to face to ease my heart, which is overflowing and wants to pour itself out at your feet.”

Raoul continued to preserve the same unbroken silence. La Valliere looked at him with an air that seemed to say, “Encourage me; for pity’s sake, but a single word!” But Raoul did not open his lips; and the young girl was obliged to continue:

Raoul kept the same deep silence. La Valliere looked at him as if to say, “Please, just one word to encourage me!” But Raoul didn’t say anything; the young girl had to keep talking:

“Just now,” she said, “M. de Saint-Aignan came to me by the king’s directions.” She cast down her eyes as she said this; while Raoul, on his side, turned his away, in order to avoid looking at her. “M. de Saint-Aignan came to me from the king,” she repeated, “and told me that you knew all;” and she attempted to look Raoul in the face, after inflicting this further wound upon him, in addition to the many others he had already received; but it was impossible to meet Raoul’s eyes.

“Just now,” she said, “M. de Saint-Aignan came to see me on the king’s orders.” She lowered her gaze as she spoke; meanwhile, Raoul turned his away to avoid looking at her. “M. de Saint-Aignan came to me from the king,” she repeated, “and told me that you were aware of everything;” and she tried to meet Raoul’s gaze after causing him this additional pain, on top of all the others he had already endured; but it was impossible to look into Raoul’s eyes.

“He told me you were incensed with me—and justly so, I admit.”

“He told me you were really angry with me—and rightly so, I admit.”

This time Raoul looked at the young girl, and a smile full of disdain passed across his lips.

This time Raoul looked at the young girl, and a smirk full of disdain crossed his lips.

“Oh!” she continued, “I entreat you, do not say that you have had any other feeling against me than that of anger merely. Raoul, wait until I have told you all—wait until I have said to you all that I had to say—all that I came to say.”

“Oh!” she continued, “I beg you, please don’t claim that you’ve felt anything toward me other than anger. Raoul, just wait until I’ve told you everything—wait until I’ve shared everything I needed to say—all that I came here to tell you.”

Raoul, by the strength of his iron will, forced his features to assume a calmer expression, and the disdainful smile upon his lip passed away.

Raoul, with his strong will, made himself settle into a calmer expression, and the sneer on his lips faded away.

“In the first place,” said La Valliere, “in the first place, with my hands raised in entreaty towards you, with my forehead bowed to the ground before you, I entreat you, as the most generous, as the noblest of men, to pardon, to forgive me. If I have left you in ignorance of what was passing in my own bosom, never, at least, would I have consented to deceive you. Oh! I entreat you, Raoul—I implore you on my knees—answer me one word, even though you wrong me in doing so. Better, far better, an injurious word from your lips, than suspicion resting in your heart.”

“In the first place,” said La Valliere, “with my hands raised in pleading towards you, with my forehead bowed to the ground before you, I ask you, as the most generous and noble of men, to forgive me. If I’ve kept you in the dark about what I was feeling, I never intended to deceive you. Oh! I beg you, Raoul—I implore you on my knees—just say one word to me, even if it hurts me. It’s far better to hear something hurtful from you than to have doubt lingering in your heart.”

“I admire your subtlety of expression, mademoiselle,” said Raoul, making an effort to remain calm. “To leave another in ignorance that you are deceiving him, is loyal; but to deceive him—it seems that would be very wrong, and that you would not do it.”

“I admire your subtle way of expressing yourself, miss,” said Raoul, making an effort to stay calm. “Keeping someone in the dark about your deception is loyal; but actually deceiving him—it seems that would be very wrong, and I believe you wouldn't do that.”

“Monsieur, for a long time I thought that I loved you better than anything else; and so long as I believed in my affection for you, I told you that loved you. I could have sworn it on the altar; but a day came when I was undeceived.”

“Sir, for a long time I thought I loved you more than anything else; and as long as I believed in my feelings for you, I told you that I loved you. I could have sworn it on my life; but then a day came when I realized the truth.”

“Well, on that day, mademoiselle, knowing that I still continued to love you, true loyalty of conduct should have forced you to inform me you had ceased to love me.”

“Well, on that day, miss, knowing that I still loved you, true loyalty should have compelled you to tell me that you had stopped loving me.”

“But on that day, Raoul—on that day, when I read in the depths of my own heart, when I confessed to myself that you no longer filled my mind entirely, when I saw another future before me than that of being your friend, your life-long companion, your wife—on that day, Raoul, you were not, alas! any more beside me.”

“But on that day, Raoul—on that day, when I looked deep into my own heart, when I admitted to myself that you no longer consumed my thoughts entirely, when I envisioned a different future for myself than just being your friend, your lifelong companion, your wife—on that day, Raoul, you were not, unfortunately, beside me anymore.”

“But you knew where I was, mademoiselle; you could have written to me.”

“But you knew where I was, miss; you could have written to me.”

“Raoul, I did not dare to do so. Raoul, I have been weak and cowardly. I knew you so thoroughly—I knew how devotedly you loved me, that I trembled at the bare idea of the grief I was about to cause you; and that is so true, Raoul, that this very moment I am now speaking to you, bending thus before you, my heart crushed in my bosom, my voice full of sighs, my eyes full of tears, it is so perfectly true, that I have no other defense than my frankness, I have no other sorrow greater than that which I read in your eyes.”

“Raoul, I didn’t have the courage to do it. Raoul, I’ve been weak and afraid. I knew you so well—I knew how deeply you loved me, that just the thought of the pain I was about to cause you made me tremble; and it’s so true, Raoul, that right now as I’m speaking to you, bending down like this, with my heart heavy in my chest, my voice filled with sighs, and my eyes full of tears, it’s absolutely true that I have no other defense besides my honesty, and I have no sorrow greater than what I see reflected in your eyes.”

Raoul attempted to smile.

Raoul tried to smile.

“No!” said the young girl, with a profound conviction, “no, no; you will not do me so foul a wrong as to disguise your feelings before me now! You loved me; you were sure of your affection for me; you did not deceive yourself; you do not lie to your own heart—whilst I—I—” And pale as death, her arms thrown despairingly above her head, she fell upon her knees.

“No!” said the young girl, with deep conviction, “no, no; you won’t do me such a terrible wrong by hiding your feelings from me now! You loved me; you were certain of your love for me; you didn’t deceive yourself; you’re not lying to your own heart—while I—I—” And pale as death, her arms thrown desperately above her head, she fell to her knees.

“Whilst you,” said Raoul, “you told me you loved me, and yet you loved another.”

“While you,” said Raoul, “you told me you loved me, and yet you loved someone else.”

“Alas, yes!” cried the poor girl; “alas, yes! I do love another; and that other—oh! for Heaven’s sake let me say it, Raoul, for it is my only excuse—that other I love better than my own life, better than my own soul even. Forgive my fault, or punish my treason, Raoul. I came here in no way to defend myself, but merely to say to you: ‘You know what it is to love!’—in such a case am I! I love to that degree, that I would give my life, my very soul, to the man I love. If he should ever cease to love me, I shall die of grief and despair, unless Heaven come to my assistance, unless Heaven does show pity upon me. Raoul, I came here to submit myself to your will, whatever it might be—to die, if it were your wish I should die. Kill me, then, Raoul! if in your heart you believe I deserve death.”

“Alas, yes!” cried the poor girl; “alas, yes! I love someone else; and that other—oh! please let me say it, Raoul, because it’s my only excuse—that other I love more than my own life, more than my own soul even. Forgive my mistake, or punish my betrayal, Raoul. I didn’t come here to defend myself, but just to tell you: ‘You know what it means to love!’—that’s my situation! I love so deeply that I would give my life, my very soul, to the man I love. If he ever stops loving me, I will die from grief and despair, unless Heaven helps me, unless Heaven shows me mercy. Raoul, I came here to surrender to your will, whatever it might be—to die, if that’s what you want. So go ahead, kill me, Raoul! If you believe in your heart that I deserve death.”

“Take care, mademoiselle,” said Raoul: “the woman who invites death is one who has nothing but her heart’s blood to offer to her deceived and betrayed lover.”

“Take care, miss,” said Raoul: “the woman who invites death is one who has nothing but her heart's blood to give to her deceived and betrayed lover.”

“You are right,” she said.

“You're right,” she said.

Raoul uttered a deep sigh, as he exclaimed, “And you love without being able to forget?”

Raoul let out a deep sigh and said, “And you love without being able to forget?”

“I love without a wish to forget; without a wish ever to love any one else,” replied La Valliere.

“I love without wanting to forget; without wanting to ever love anyone else,” replied La Valliere.

“Very well,” said Raoul. “You have said to me, in fact, all you had to say; all I could possibly wish to know. And now, mademoiselle, it is I who ask your forgiveness, for it is I who have almost been an obstacle in your life; I, too, who have been wrong, for, in deceiving myself, I helped to deceive you.”

“Alright,” Raoul said. “You’ve told me everything I needed to know; everything I could possibly want to know. And now, mademoiselle, I must ask for your forgiveness, because I have nearly been a hindrance in your life; I, too, was mistaken, because in deceiving myself, I contributed to deceiving you.”

“Oh!” said La Valliere, “I do not ask you so much as that, Raoul.”

“Oh!” La Valliere said, “I’m not asking you for that, Raoul.”

“I only am to blame, mademoiselle,” continued Raoul, “better informed than yourself of the difficulties of this life, I should have enlightened you. I ought not to have relied upon uncertainty; I ought to have extracted an answer from your heart, whilst I hardly even sought an acknowledgement from your lips. Once more, mademoiselle, it is I who ask your forgiveness.”

“I’m the one to blame, mademoiselle,” Raoul continued. “Knowing the challenges of this life better than you, I should have helped you understand. I shouldn’t have relied on uncertainty; I should have drawn an answer from your heart, while I barely even asked for a response from your lips. Once more, mademoiselle, I’m the one asking for your forgiveness.”

“Impossible, impossible!” she cried, “you are mocking me.”

“Impossible, impossible!” she exclaimed, “you’re just teasing me.”

“How, impossible?”

“How is that possible?”

“Yes, it is impossible to be so good, and kind, ah! perfect to such a degree as that.”

“Yes, it’s impossible to be that good and kind, oh! Perfect to that extent.”

“Take care!” said Raoul, with a bitter smile, “for presently you may say perhaps I did not love you.”

“Be careful!” Raoul said with a bitter smile, “because soon you might say that I didn’t love you.”

“Oh! you love me like an affectionate brother; let me hope that, Raoul.”

“Oh! you care for me like a loving brother; I hope that, Raoul.”

“As a brother! undeceive yourself, Louise. I love you as a lover—as a husband, with the deepest, the truest, the fondest affection.”

“As a brother! Clear your mind, Louise. I love you as a lover—as a husband, with the deepest, truest, and fondest affection.”

“Raoul, Raoul!”

"Raoul, Raoul!"

“As a brother! Oh, Louise! I love you so deeply, that I would have shed my blood for you, drop by drop; I would, oh! how willingly, have suffered myself to be torn to pieces for your sake, have sacrificed my very future for you. I love you so deeply, Louise, that my heart feels dead and crushed within me,—my faith in human nature all is gone,—my eyes have lost their light; I loved you so deeply, that I now no longer see, think of, care for, anything, either in this world or the next.”

“As a brother! Oh, Louise! I love you so much that I would have given my blood for you, drop by drop; I would, oh! how willingly, have allowed myself to be torn apart for you, have sacrificed my entire future for you. I love you so deeply, Louise, that my heart feels dead and crushed inside me—my faith in humanity is gone—my eyes have lost their light; I loved you so much that I now cannot see, think about, or care for anything, either in this world or the next.”

“Raoul—dear Raoul! spare me, I implore you!” cried La Valliere. “Oh! if I had but known—”

“Raoul—dear Raoul! Please, I’m begging you!” cried La Valliere. “Oh! If only I had known—”

“It is too late, Louise; you love, you are happy in your affection; I read your happiness through your tears—behind the tears which the loyalty of your nature makes you shed; I feel the sighs your affection breathes forth. Louise, Louise, you have made me the most abjectly wretched man living; leave me, I entreat you. Adieu! adieu!”

“It’s too late, Louise; you love, and you’re happy in your love; I can see your happiness through your tears—tears that your loyal nature makes you shed. I can feel the sighs your love gives off. Louise, Louise, you have turned me into the most miserable man alive; please leave me, I beg you. Goodbye! Goodbye!”

“Forgive me! oh, forgive me, Raoul, for what I have done.”

“Please forgive me! Oh, forgive me, Raoul, for what I've done.”

“Have I not done much, much more? Have I not told you that I love you still?” She buried her face in her hands.

“Have I not done so much more? Have I not told you that I still love you?” She buried her face in her hands.

“And to tell you that—do you hear me, Louise?—to tell you that, at such a moment as this, to tell you that, as I have told you, is to pronounce my own sentence of death. Adieu!” La Valliere held out her hands to him in vain.

“And to tell you that—do you hear me, Louise?—to tell you that, at a moment like this, to tell you that, as I have told you, is to pronounce my own sentence of death. Goodbye!” La Valliere reached out her hands to him in vain.

“We ought not to see each other again in this world,” he said, and as she was on the point of crying out in bitter agony at this remark, he placed his hand on her mouth to stifle the exclamation. She pressed her lips upon it, and fell fainting to the ground. “Olivain,” said Raoul, “take this young lady and bear her to the carriage which is waiting for her at the door.” As Olivain lifted her up, Raoul made a movement as if to dart towards La Valliere, in order to give her a first and last kiss, but, stopping abruptly, he said, “No! she is not mine. I am no thief—as is the king of France.” And he returned to his room, whilst the lackey carried La Valliere, still fainting, to the carriage.

“We shouldn’t see each other again in this life,” he said, and as she was about to cry out in deep pain at this, he put his hand over her mouth to silence the scream. She pressed her lips against his hand and then collapsed to the ground. “Olivain,” Raoul said, “take this young lady and get her to the carriage waiting for her at the door.” As Olivain lifted her up, Raoul moved as if to rush towards La Valliere for a first and last kiss, but then he stopped suddenly and said, “No! She’s not mine. I’m no thief—like the king of France.” And he went back to his room while the servant carried La Valliere, still unconscious, to the carriage.

Chapter LXII. What Raoul Had Guessed.

As soon as Raoul had quitted Athos and D’Artagnan, as the two exclamations that had followed his departure escaped their lips, they found themselves face to face alone. Athos immediately resumed the earnest air that he had assumed at D’Artagnan’s arrival.

As soon as Raoul left Athos and D’Artagnan, and the two exclamations that followed his departure were out of their mouths, they found themselves alone together. Athos immediately took on the serious expression he had when D’Artagnan arrived.

“Well,” he said, “what have you come to announce to me, my friend?”

“Well,” he said, “what do you want to tell me, my friend?”

“I?” inquired D’Artagnan.

"Me?" D’Artagnan asked.

“Yes; I do not see you in this way without some reason for it,” said Athos, smiling.

“Yes; I don't see you like this without a reason for it,” said Athos, smiling.

“The deuce!” said D’Artagnan.

“Damn!” said D’Artagnan.

“I will place you at your ease. The king is furious, I suppose?”

“I’ll make you comfortable. The king is really angry, I guess?”

“Well, I must say he is not altogether pleased.”

“Well, I have to say he’s not really happy.”

“And you have come to arrest me, then?”

“And you've come to arrest me, then?”

“My dear friend, you have hit the very mark.”

“My dear friend, you’ve hit the nail on the head.”

“Oh, I expected it. I am quite ready to go with you.”

“Oh, I anticipated this. I’m totally ready to go with you.”

“Deuce take it!” said D’Artagnan, “what a hurry you are in.”

“Damn it!” said D’Artagnan, “you’re in such a rush.”

“I am afraid of delaying you,” said Athos, smiling.

“I’m worried about holding you up,” said Athos, smiling.

“I have plenty of time. Are you not curious, besides, to know how things went on between the king and me?”

“I have more than enough time. Aren't you curious to find out how things went between the king and me?”

“If you will be good enough to tell me, I will listen with the greatest of pleasure,” said Athos, pointing out to D’Artagnan a large chair, into which the latter threw himself, assuming the easiest possible attitude.

“If you’re nice enough to share, I’ll be happy to listen,” said Athos, indicating a large chair for D’Artagnan, who sank into it, adopting the most relaxed position possible.

“Well, I will do so willingly enough,” continued D’Artagnan, “for the conversation is rather curious, I must say. In the first place the king sent for me.”

“Well, I’ll gladly do that,” D’Artagnan continued, “since the conversation is quite interesting, I must say. First of all, the king called for me.”

“As soon as I had left?”

“As soon as I left?”

“You were just going down the last steps of the staircase, as the musketeers told me. I arrived. My dear Athos, he was not red in the face merely, he was positively purple. I was not aware, of course, of what had passed; only, on the ground, lying on the floor, I saw a sword broken in two.”

“You were just walking down the last steps of the staircase, as the musketeers told me. I arrived. My dear Athos, he wasn’t just red in the face; he was actually purple. I didn’t know, of course, what had happened; I just saw a sword lying broken in two on the floor.”

“‘Captain d’Artagnan,’ cried the king, as soon as he saw me.

“‘Captain d’Artagnan,’ the king shouted as soon as he saw me.

“‘Sire,’ I replied.

"‘Sir,’ I replied."

“‘M. de la Fere has just left me; he is an insolent man.’

“‘Mr. de la Fere just left me; he is an arrogant guy.’”

“‘An insolent man!’ I exclaimed, in such a tone that the king stopped suddenly short.

“‘A rude guy!’ I exclaimed, in such a tone that the king stopped dead in his tracks.

“‘Captain d’Artagnan,’ resumed the king, with his teeth clenched, ‘you will be good enough to listen to and hear me.’

“‘Captain d’Artagnan,’ the king continued, clenching his teeth, ‘please listen to me.’”

“‘That is my duty, sire.’

"That's my duty, Your Majesty."

“‘I have, out of consideration for M. de la Fere, wished to spare him—he is a man of whom I still retain some kind recollections—the discredit of being arrested in my palace. You will therefore take a carriage.’ At this I made a slight movement.

“‘I’ve wanted to spare M. de la Fere the embarrassment of being arrested in my palace, as I still have some fond memories of him. So, you will take a carriage.’ At this, I made a slight movement.”

“‘If you object to arrest him yourself,’ continued the king, ‘send me my captain of the guards.’

“‘If you have a problem with it, arrest him yourself,’ the king continued, ‘send for my captain of the guards.’”

“‘Sire,’ I replied, ‘there is no necessity for the captain of the guards, since I am on duty.’

“‘Sir,’ I replied, ‘there's no need for the captain of the guards, since I'm on duty.’”

“‘I should not like to annoy you,’ said the king, kindly, ‘for you have always served me well, Monsieur D’Artagnan.’

“‘I don’t want to annoy you,’ said the king, kindly, ‘because you’ve always served me well, Monsieur D’Artagnan.’”

“‘You do not “annoy” me, sire,’ I replied; ‘I am on duty, that is all.’

“‘You don’t “annoy” me, sir,’ I replied; ‘I’m just doing my job, that’s all.’”

“‘But,’ said the king, in astonishment, ‘I believe the comte is your friend?’

“‘But,’ said the king, in surprise, ‘I thought the comte was your friend?’”

“‘If he were my father, sire, it would not make me less on duty than I am.’

“'If he were my father, your majesty, it wouldn't make me any less dedicated to my duty than I already am.'”

“The king looked at me; he saw how unmoved my face was, and seemed satisfied. ‘You will arrest M. le Comte de la Fere, then?’ he inquired.

“The king looked at me; he noticed how expressionless my face was and seemed pleased. ‘So, you will arrest M. le Comte de la Fere, then?’ he asked.”

“‘Most certainly, sire, if you give me the order to do so.’

“‘Absolutely, Your Majesty, if you command me to do it.’”

“‘Very well; I order you to do so.’

“‘Alright; I command you to do that.’”

“I bowed, and replied, ‘Where is the comte, sire?’

“I bowed and replied, ‘Where is the count, sir?’”

“‘You will look for him.’

"You'll search for him."

“‘And am I to arrest him, wherever he may be?’

“‘Am I supposed to arrest him, no matter where he is?’”

“‘Yes; but try that he may be at his own house. If he should have started for his own estate, leave Paris at once, and arrest him on his way thither.’

“‘Yes; but make sure he’s at his own house. If he’s left for his estate, leave Paris immediately and catch him on his way there.’”

“I bowed; but as I did not move, he said, ‘Well, what are you waiting for?’

“I bowed; but since I didn't move, he said, ‘Well, what are you waiting for?’”

“‘For the order to arrest the comte, signed by yourself.’

“‘For the arrest order for the count, signed by you.’”

“The king seemed annoyed; for, in point of fact, it was the exercise of a fresh act of authority, a repetition of the arbitrary act, if, indeed, it is to be considered as such. He took hold of his pen slowly, and evidently in no very good temper; and then he wrote, ‘Order for M. le Chevalier d’Artagnan, captain of my musketeers, to arrest M. le Comte de la Fere, wherever he is to be found.’ He then turned towards me; but I was looking on without moving a muscle of my face. In all probability he thought he perceived something like bravado in my tranquil manner, for he signed hurriedly, and then handing me the order, he said, ‘Go, monsieur!’ I obeyed; and here I am.”

“The king looked frustrated because, honestly, it was just another display of his power, a repeat of his arbitrary actions, if you can call it that. He picked up his pen slowly, clearly in a bad mood, and then wrote, ‘Order for M. le Chevalier d’Artagnan, captain of my musketeers, to arrest M. le Comte de la Fere, wherever he is to be found.’ He then faced me, but I stood there without showing any expression. He probably thought my calmness was some kind of defiance because he signed quickly, handed me the order, and said, ‘Go, monsieur!’ I did as commanded, and here I am.”

Athos pressed his friend’s hand. “Well, let us set off,” he said.

Athos squeezed his friend's hand. “Alright, let's get going,” he said.

“Oh! surely,” said D’Artagnan, “you must have some trifling matters to arrange before you leave your apartments in this manner.”

“Oh! surely,” said D’Artagnan, “you must have some small things to take care of before you leave your rooms like this.”

“I?—not at all.”

“Me?—not at all.”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“Why, you know, D’Artagnan, that I have always been a very simple traveler on this earth, ready to go to the end of the world by the order of my sovereign; ready to quit it at the summons of my Maker. What does a man who is thus prepared require in such a case?—a portmanteau, or a shroud. I am ready at this moment, as I have always been, my dear friend, and can accompany you at once.”

“Honestly, D’Artagnan, I've always been a pretty straightforward traveler in this world, ready to go anywhere my king tells me to; willing to leave this life at the call of my Creator. What does someone like that need in such a situation?—a suitcase, or a burial cloth. I’m ready right now, just as I always have been, my dear friend, and I can join you immediately.”

“But, Bragelonne—”

“But, Bragelonne—”

“I have brought him up in the same principles I laid down for my own guidance; and you observed that, as soon as he perceived you, he guessed, that very moment, the motive of your visit. We have thrown him off his guard for a moment; but do not be uneasy, he is sufficiently prepared for my disgrace not to be too much alarmed at it. So, let us go.”

“I’ve raised him with the same principles I set for my own guidance; and you noticed that, as soon as he saw you, he figured out the reason for your visit right away. We’ve surprised him for a moment, but don’t worry, he’s ready enough for my downfall not to be overly shaken by it. So, let’s go.”

“Very well, let us go,” said D’Artagnan, quietly.

“Alright, let’s go,” said D’Artagnan, calmly.

“As I broke my sword in the king’s presence, and threw the pieces at his feet, I presume that will dispense with the necessity of delivering it over to you.”

“As I broke my sword in front of the king and threw the pieces at his feet, I assume that takes away the need to hand it over to you.”

“You are quite right; and besides that, what the deuce do you suppose I could do with your sword?”

“You’re absolutely right; and by the way, what on earth do you think I could do with your sword?”

“Am I to walk behind, or before you?” inquired Athos, laughing.

“Should I walk behind or in front of you?” Athos asked with a laugh.

“You will walk arm in arm with me,” replied D’Artagnan, as he took the comte’s arm to descend the staircase; and in this manner they arrived at the landing. Grimaud, whom they had met in the ante-room, looked at them as they went out together in this manner, with some little uneasiness; his experience of affairs was quite sufficient to give him good reason to suspect that there was something wrong.

“You’ll walk arm in arm with me,” D’Artagnan said, linking his arm with the comte's as they went down the staircase. This way, they reached the landing. Grimaud, who they had encountered in the ante-room, watched them leave together with a hint of unease; his experience told him there was likely something amiss.

“Ah! is that you, Grimaud?” said Athos, kindly. “We are going—”

“Ah! Is that you, Grimaud?” said Athos gently. “We're heading out—”

“To take a turn in my carriage,” interrupted D’Artagnan, with a friendly nod of the head.

“To take a spin in my carriage,” interrupted D’Artagnan, giving a friendly nod.

Grimaud thanked D’Artagnan by a grimace, which was evidently intended for a smile, and accompanied both the friends to the door. Athos entered first into the carriage; D’Artagnan followed him without saying a word to the coachman. The departure had taken place so quietly, that it excited no disturbance or attention even in the neighborhood. When the carriage had reached the quays, “You are taking me to the Bastile, I perceive,” said Athos.

Grimaud thanked D’Artagnan with a grimace that was clearly meant to be a smile and escorted both friends to the door. Athos got into the carriage first, and D’Artagnan followed him without saying a word to the driver. Their departure was so quiet that it went unnoticed in the neighborhood. Once the carriage reached the quays, Athos said, “I see you’re taking me to the Bastille.”

“I?” said D’Artagnan, “I take you wherever you may choose to go; nowhere else, I can assure you.”

“I?” said D’Artagnan, “I’ll go wherever you want; nowhere else, I promise you.”

“What do you mean?” said the comte, surprised.

“What do you mean?” said the count, surprised.

“Why, surely, my dear friend,” said D’Artagnan, “you quite understand that I undertook the mission with no other object in view than that of carrying it out exactly as you liked. You surely did not expect that I was going to get you thrown into prison like that, brutally, and without any reflection. If I had anticipated that, I should have let the captain of the guards undertake it.”

“Of course, my dear friend,” D’Artagnan said, “you understand that I took on this mission solely to carry it out exactly as you wanted. You didn’t really think I would just get you thrown in prison like that, without any thought or consideration. If I had expected that, I would have let the captain of the guards handle it.”

“And so—?” said Athos.

"And so—?" Athos said.

“And so, I repeat again, we will go wherever you may choose.”

“And so, I’ll say it again, we will go wherever you choose.”

“My dear friend,” said Athos, embracing D’Artagnan, “how like you that is!”

“My dear friend,” said Athos, hugging D’Artagnan, “that’s so typical of you!”

“Well, it seems simple enough to me. The coachman will take you to the barrier of the Cours-la-Reine; you will find a horse there which I have ordered to be kept ready for you; with that horse you will be able to do three posts without stopping; and I, on my side, will take care not to return to the king, to tell him that you have gone away, until the very moment it will be impossible to overtake you. In the meantime you will have reached Le Havre, and from Le Havre across to England, where you will find the charming residence of which M. Monk made me a present, without speaking of the hospitality which King Charles will not fail to show you. Well, what do you think of this project?”

“Well, it seems pretty straightforward to me. The coachman will take you to the barrier of the Cours-la-Reine; you'll find a horse there that I’ve arranged to be ready for you. With that horse, you’ll be able to cover three posts without stopping. Meanwhile, I’ll make sure not to return to the king to tell him you’ve left until the very moment it’s impossible to catch up with you. By then, you’ll have reached Le Havre, and from Le Havre, you’ll head to England, where you'll find the lovely residence that M. Monk gifted me, not to mention the warm welcome that King Charles will definitely offer you. So, what do you think of this plan?”

Athos shook his head, and then said, smiling as he did so, “No, no, take me to the Bastile.”

Athos shook his head and smiled as he said, "No, no, take me to the Bastille."

“You are an obstinate fellow, my dear Athos,” returned D’Artagnan, “reflect for a few moments.”

“You're a stubborn guy, my dear Athos,” D’Artagnan replied, “think about it for a moment.”

“On what subject?”

"What topic?"

“That you are no longer twenty years of age. Believe me, I speak according to my own knowledge and experience. A prison is certain death for men who are at our time of life. No, no; I will never allow you to languish in prison in such a way. Why, the very thought of it makes my head turn giddy.”

"You're no longer in your twenties. Trust me, I know what I'm talking about from my own experience. Prison is pretty much a death sentence for us at this stage in life. No way; I will never let you suffer in prison like that. Just thinking about it makes me feel dizzy."

“Dear D’Artagnan,” Athos replied, “Heaven most fortunately made my body as strong, powerful, and enduring as my mind; and, rely upon it, I shall retain my strength up to the very last moment.”

“Dear D’Artagnan,” Athos replied, “Fortunately, Heaven made my body as strong, powerful, and enduring as my mind; and trust me, I will keep my strength right until the very end.”

“But this is not strength of mind or character; it is sheer madness.”

“But this isn’t strength of mind or character; it’s pure madness.”

“No, D’Artagnan, it is the highest order of reasoning. Do not suppose that I should in the slightest degree in the world discuss the question with you, whether you would not be ruined in endeavoring to save me. I should have done precisely as you propose if flight had been part of my plan of action; I should, therefore, have accepted from you what, without any doubt, you would have accepted from me. No! I know you too well even to breathe a word upon the subject.”

“No, D’Artagnan, that's the highest level of reasoning. Don’t think for a second that I would even consider discussing whether you would be risking everything to save me. I would have done exactly what you’re suggesting if running away had been part of my plan; I would have taken what you, without a doubt, would have taken from me. No! I know you too well to even mention it.”

“Ah! if you would only let me do it,” said D’Artagnan, “what a dance we would give his most gracious majesty!”

“Ah! if you would only let me do it,” said D’Artagnan, “what a dance we would put on for his most gracious majesty!”

“Still he is the king; do not forget that, my dear friend.”

“Remember, he’s still the king; don’t forget that, my dear friend.”

“Oh! that is all the same to me; and king though he be, I would plainly tell him, ‘Sire, imprison, exile, kill every one in France and Europe; order me to arrest and poniard even whom you like—even were it Monsieur, your own brother; but do not touch one of the four musketeers, or if so, mordioux!’”

“Oh! That’s all the same to me; and even if he’s a king, I’d plainly tell him, ‘Your Majesty, imprison, exile, or kill anyone in France and Europe; order me to arrest and stab whomever you want—even if it's Monsieur, your own brother; but don’t touch any of the four musketeers, or if you do, mordioux!’”

“My dear friend,” replied Athos, with perfect calmness, “I should like to persuade you of one thing; namely, that I wish to be arrested; that I desire above all things that my arrest should take place.”

“My dear friend,” replied Athos, with complete calm, “I want to convince you of one thing; specifically, that I wish to be arrested; that above all, I want my arrest to happen.”

D’Artagnan made a slight movement of his shoulders.

D'Artagnan shrugged a bit.

“Nay, I wish it, I repeat, more than anything; if you were to let me escape, it would be only to return of my own accord, and constitute myself a prisoner. I wish to prove to this young man, who is dazzled by the power and splendor of his crown, that he can be regarded as the first and chiefest among men only on the one condition of his proving himself to be the most generous and the wisest. He may punish me, imprison, torture me, it matters not. He abuses his opportunities, and I wish him to learn the bitterness of remorse, while Heaven teaches him what chastisement is.”

“No, I want this, I say again, more than anything; if you were to let me go, it would only be to come back willingly and make myself a prisoner. I want to show this young man, who is blinded by the power and glory of his crown, that he can only be seen as the greatest among men if he proves to be the most generous and the wisest. He can punish me, imprison me, torture me; it doesn’t matter. He is wasting his chances, and I want him to feel the pain of regret while Heaven teaches him what punishment is.”

“Well, well,” replied D’Artagnan, “I know only too well that, when you have once said, ‘no,’ you mean ‘no.’ I do not insist any longer; you wish to go to the Bastile?”

“Well, well,” replied D’Artagnan, “I know all too well that when you say ‘no,’ you really mean it. I won’t push any further; do you want to go to the Bastille?”

“I do wish to go there.”

“I really want to go there.”

“Let us go, then! To the Bastile!” cried D’Artagnan to the coachman. And throwing himself back in the carriage, he gnawed the ends of his mustache with a fury which, for Athos, who knew him well, signified a resolution either already taken or in course of formation. A profound silence ensued in the carriage, which continued to roll on, but neither faster nor slower than before. Athos took the musketeer by the hand.

“Let’s go, then! To the Bastille!” D’Artagnan shouted to the driver. And throwing himself back in the carriage, he angrily chewed on the ends of his mustache, which for Athos, who knew him well, indicated a decision either already made or in the process of being formed. A deep silence fell over the carriage, which continued to move, neither faster nor slower than before. Athos took the musketeer's hand.

“You are not angry with me, D’Artagnan?” he said.

“You're not mad at me, D’Artagnan?” he said.

“I!—oh, no! certainly not; of course not. What you do for heroism, I should have done from obstinacy.”

“I!—oh, no! definitely not; of course not. What you call heroism, I would have done out of stubbornness.”

“But you are quite of opinion, are you not, that Heaven will avenge me, D’Artagnan?”

“But you think, don’t you, that Heaven will take revenge for me, D’Artagnan?”

“And I know one or two on earth who will not fail to lend a helping hand,” said the captain.

“And I know a couple of people on earth who won't hesitate to lend a helping hand,” said the captain.

Chapter LXIII. Three Guests Astonished to Find Themselves at Supper Together.

The carriage arrived at the outside of the gate of the Bastile. A soldier on guard stopped it, but D’Artagnan had only to utter a single word to procure admittance, and the carriage passed on without further difficulty. Whilst they were proceeding along the covered way which led to the courtyard of the governor’s residence, D’Artagnan, whose lynx eyes saw everything, even through the walls, suddenly cried out, “What is that out yonder?”

The carriage arrived at the gate of the Bastille. A soldier on guard stopped it, but D’Artagnan only needed to say one word to get in, and the carriage moved on without any trouble. As they went along the covered path leading to the governor’s courtyard, D’Artagnan, whose sharp eyes noticed everything, even through the walls, suddenly shouted, “What’s that over there?”

“Well,” said Athos, quietly; “what is it?”

“Well,” Athos said quietly, “what’s up?”

“Look yonder, Athos.”

“Look over there, Athos.”

“In the courtyard?”

“In the courtyard?”

“Yes, yes; make haste!”

"Yes, yes; hurry up!"

“Well, a carriage; very likely conveying a prisoner like myself.”

“Well, a carriage; probably carrying a prisoner like me.”

“That would be too droll.”

"That would be too funny."

“I do not understand you.”

"I don't understand you."

“Make haste and look again, and look at the man who is just getting out of that carriage.”

“Quick, go take another look at the man who is just getting out of that carriage.”

At that very moment a second sentinel stopped D’Artagnan, and while the formalities were being gone through, Athos could see at a hundred paces from him the man whom his friend had pointed out to him. He was, in fact, getting out of the carriage at the door of the governor’s house. “Well,” inquired D’Artagnan, “do you see him?”

At that moment, another guard stopped D’Artagnan, and while the formalities were being handled, Athos could spot the man his friend had mentioned from a hundred paces away. He was actually getting out of the carriage at the governor’s house. “Well,” D’Artagnan asked, “do you see him?”

“Yes; he is a man in a gray suit.”

“Yes; he is a guy in a gray suit.”

“What do you say of him?”

“What do you think of him?”

“I cannot very well tell; he is, as I have just now told you, a man in a gray suit, who is getting out of a carriage; that is all.”

“I can't really say; he is, as I just mentioned, a man in a gray suit who is getting out of a carriage; that's all.”

“Athos, I will wager anything that it is he.”

“Athos, I bet anything that it’s him.”

“He, who?”

"Who, him?"

“Aramis.”

"Aramis."

“Aramis arrested? Impossible!”

“Aramis arrested? No way!”

“I do not say he is arrested, since we see him alone in his carriage.”

“I’m not saying he’s been arrested, since we see him alone in his carriage.”

“Well, then, what is he doing here?”

“Well, then, what’s he doing here?”

“Oh! he knows Baisemeaux, the governor,” replied the musketeer, slyly; “so we have arrived just in time.”

“Oh! he knows Baisemeaux, the governor,” the musketeer said with a smirk; “so we got here just in time.”

“What for?”

"What's that for?"

“In order to see what we can see.”

“In order to see what we can see.”

“I regret this meeting exceedingly. When Aramis sees me, he will be very much annoyed, in the first place, at seeing me, and in the next at being seen.”

“I really regret this meeting. When Aramis sees me, he'll be really annoyed, first at seeing me and then at being seen.”

“Very well reasoned.”

"Very well thought out."

“Unfortunately, there is no remedy for it; whenever any one meets another in the Bastile, even if he wished to draw back to avoid him, it would be impossible.”

“Unfortunately, there’s no way around it; whenever someone encounters another in the Bastille, even if they wanted to step back to avoid them, it would be impossible.”

“Athos, I have an idea; the question is, to spare Aramis the annoyance you were speaking of, is it not?”

“Athos, I have an idea. The question is, to save Aramis from the annoyance you mentioned, right?”

“What is to be done?”

“What should we do?”

“I will tell you; or in order to explain myself in the best possible way, let me relate the affair in my own manner; I will not recommend you to tell a falsehood, for that would be impossible for you to do; but I will tell falsehoods enough for both; it is easy to do that when one is born to the nature and habits of a Gascon.”

“I’ll explain myself clearly; let me share the story my way. I won’t suggest that you lie, because that wouldn’t be possible for you; instead, I’ll lie enough for both of us. It’s easy to do that when you’re born with the nature and habits of a Gascon.”

Athos smiled. The carriage stopped where the one we have just now pointed out had stopped; namely, at the door of the governor’s house. “It is understood, then?” said D’Artagnan, in a low voice to his friend. Athos consented by a gesture. They ascended the staircase. There will be no occasion for surprise at the facility with which they had entered into the Bastile, if it be remembered that, before passing the first gate, in fact, the most difficult of all, D’Artagnan had announced that he had brought a prisoner of state. At the third gate, on the contrary, that is to say, when he had once fairly entered the prison, he merely said to the sentinel, “To M. Baisemeaux;” and they both passed on. In a few minutes they were in the governor’s dining-room, and the first face which attracted D’Artagnan’s observation was that of Aramis, who was seated side by side with Baisemeaux, awaiting the announcement of a meal whose odor impregnated the whole apartment. If D’Artagnan pretended surprise, Aramis did not pretend at all; he started when he saw his two friends, and his emotion was very apparent. Athos and D’Artagnan, however, complimented him as usual, and Baisemeaux, amazed, completely stupefied by the presence of his three guests, began to perform a few evolutions around them.

Athos smiled. The carriage stopped where the one we just mentioned had stopped; at the door of the governor’s house. “So, it's settled then?” D’Artagnan asked quietly to his friend. Athos nodded in agreement. They climbed the staircase. There’s no need to be surprised at how easily they managed to enter the Bastille, considering that before passing through the first gate, which was the hardest of all, D’Artagnan had said he was bringing a prisoner of state. At the third gate, however, once they were inside the prison, he simply told the guard, “To M. Baisemeaux;” and they both moved on. A few minutes later, they were in the governor’s dining room, and the first face that caught D’Artagnan’s eye was Aramis, who was sitting next to Baisemeaux, waiting for a meal that filled the room with its aroma. If D’Artagnan pretended to be surprised, Aramis did not hide his shock at seeing his two friends; his emotional reaction was clear. Athos and D’Artagnan offered their usual compliments, while Baisemeaux, astonished and completely puzzled by the presence of his three guests, began to walk around them in confusion.

“By what lucky accident—”

“By what fortunate accident—”

“We were just going to ask you,” retorted D’Artagnan.

“We were just about to ask you,” D’Artagnan replied.

“Are we going to give ourselves up as prisoners?” cried Aramis, with an affection of hilarity.

“Are we really going to surrender ourselves as prisoners?” Aramis exclaimed, trying to sound cheerful.

“Ah! ah!” said D’Artagnan; “it is true the walls smell deucedly like a prison. Monsieur de Baisemeaux, you know you invited me to sup with you the other day.”

“Ah! ah!” said D’Artagnan; “it’s true the walls smell really like a prison. Monsieur de Baisemeaux, you know you invited me to have dinner with you the other day.”

“I?” cried Baisemeaux.

“I?” yelled Baisemeaux.

“Yes, of course you did, although you now seem so struck with amazement. Don’t you remember it?”

“Yes, of course you did, even though you look so surprised right now. Don’t you remember it?”

Baisemeaux turned pale and then red, looked at Aramis, who looked at him, and finished by stammering out, “Certainly—I am delighted—but, upon my honor—I have not the slightest—Ah! I have such a wretched memory.”

Baisemeaux went pale and then flushed, glanced at Aramis, who was staring back at him, and finally managed to stammer, “Of course—I’m thrilled—but, I swear—I don’t have the slightest—I have such a terrible memory.”

“Well! I am wrong, I see,” said D’Artagnan, as if he were offended.

“Well! I see I was wrong,” said D’Artagnan, as if he were offended.

“Wrong, what for?”

"Wrong, what's the reason?"

“Wrong to remember anything about it, it seems.”

“Seems like it's wrong to remember anything about it.”

Baisemeaux hurried towards him. “Do not stand on ceremony, my dear captain,” he said; “I have the worst memory in the world. I no sooner leave off thinking of my pigeons and their pigeon-house, than I am no better than the rawest recruit.”

Baisemeaux rushed over to him. “Don’t worry about being formal, my dear captain,” he said; “I have the worst memory ever. The moment I stop thinking about my pigeons and their coop, I’m just as clueless as a brand-new recruit.”

“At all events, you remember it now,” said D’Artagnan, boldly.

“At any rate, you remember it now,” D’Artagnan said confidently.

“Yes, yes,” replied the governor, hesitating; “I think I do remember.”

“Yes, yes,” the governor replied, pausing for a moment. “I think I remember.”

“It was when you came to the palace to see me; you told me some story or other about your accounts with M. de Louviere and M. de Tremblay.”

“It was when you came to the palace to see me; you told me some story or another about your dealings with M. de Louviere and M. de Tremblay.”

“Oh, yes! perfectly.”

“Oh, yes! Perfectly.”

“And about M. d’Herblay’s kindness towards you.”

“And about Mr. d’Herblay’s kindness toward you.”

“Ah!” exclaimed Aramis, looking at the unhappy governor full in the face, “and yet you just now said you had no memory, Monsieur de Baisemeaux.”

“Ah!” exclaimed Aramis, staring at the distressed governor directly in the face, “and yet you just said you had no memory, Monsieur de Baisemeaux.”

Baisemeaux interrupted the musketeer in the middle of his revelations. “Yes, yes; you’re quite right; how could I have forgotten; I remember it now as well as possible; I beg you a thousand pardons. But now, once for all, my dear M. d’Artagnan, be sure that at this present time, as at any other, whether invited or not, you are perfectly at home here, you and M. d’Herblay, your friend,” he said, turning towards Aramis; “and this gentleman, too,” he added, bowing to Athos.

Baisemeaux cut off the musketeer in the middle of his story. “Yes, yes; you’re totally right; how could I have forgotten? I remember it clearly now; I’m really sorry. But now, once and for all, my dear M. d’Artagnan, just know that at this moment, just like any other, whether you’re invited or not, you and M. d’Herblay, your friend, are completely welcome here,” he said, looking over at Aramis; “and this gentleman, too,” he added, nodding to Athos.

“Well, I thought it would be sure to turn out so,” replied D’Artagnan, “and that is the reason I came. Having nothing to do this evening at the Palais Royal, I wished to judge for myself what your ordinary style of living was like; and as I was coming along, I met the Comte de la Fere.”

“Well, I figured it would definitely turn out that way,” replied D’Artagnan, “and that’s why I came. With nothing else to do this evening at the Palais Royal, I wanted to see for myself what your usual lifestyle is like; and on my way here, I ran into the Comte de la Fere.”

Athos bowed. “The comte, who had just left his majesty, handed me an order which required immediate attention. We were close by here; I wished to call in, even if it were for no other object than that of shaking hands with you and of presenting the comte to you, of whom you spoke so highly that evening at the palace when—”

Athos bowed. “The count, who had just left the king, gave me an order that needed immediate attention. We were nearby; I wanted to stop by, even if it was just to shake hands with you and introduce the count to you, the one you spoke so highly of that evening at the palace when—”

“Certainly, certainly—M. le Comte de la Fere?”

“Of course, of course—Mr. Count de la Fere?”

“Precisely.”

"Exactly."

“The comte is welcome, I am sure.”

“The count is welcome, I’m sure.”

“And he will sup with you two, I suppose, whilst I, unfortunate dog that I am, must run off on a matter of duty. Oh! what happy beings you are, compared to myself,” he added, sighing as loud as Porthos might have done.

“And he will have dinner with you two, I guess, while I, the poor guy that I am, have to rush off on an obligation. Oh! what happy people you are, compared to me,” he added, sighing as loudly as Porthos might have done.

“And so you are going away, then?” said Aramis and Baisemeaux together, with the same expression of delighted surprise, the tone of which was immediately noticed by D’Artagnan.

“And so you’re leaving, then?” said Aramis and Baisemeaux together, with the same look of joyful surprise, the tone of which D’Artagnan immediately picked up on.

“I leave you in my place,” he said, “a noble and excellent guest.” And he touched Athos gently on the shoulder, who, astonished also, could not help exhibiting his surprise a little; which was noticed by Aramis only, for M. de Baisemeaux was not quite equal to the three friends in point of intelligence.

“I leave you in my place,” he said, “a noble and excellent guest.” He gently touched Athos on the shoulder, who, surprised as well, couldn't help showing a bit of his astonishment; only Aramis noticed it, as M. de Baisemeaux wasn't quite as sharp as the three friends.

“What, are you going to leave us?” resumed the governor.

“What, are you really going to leave us?” the governor asked again.

“I shall only be about an hour, or an hour and a half. I will return in time for dessert.”

“I'll only be gone for about an hour or maybe an hour and a half. I'll be back in time for dessert.”

“Oh! we will wait for you,” said Baisemeaux.

“Oh! we’ll wait for you,” said Baisemeaux.

“No, no; that would be really disobliging me.”

“No, no; that would really be inconsiderate of me.”

“You will be sure to return, though?” said Athos, with an expression of doubt.

“You will definitely come back, right?” said Athos, looking uncertain.

“Most certainly,” he said, pressing his friend’s hand confidently; and he added, in a low voice, “Wait for me, Athos; be cheerful and lively as possible, and above all, don’t allude even to business affairs, for Heaven’s sake.”

“Definitely,” he said, confidently squeezing his friend’s hand; and he added, in a quiet voice, “Wait for me, Athos; try to be cheerful and as lively as possible, and above all, don’t mention anything about business, for heaven’s sake.”

And with a renewed pressure of the hand, he seemed to warn the comte of the necessity of keeping perfectly discreet and impenetrable. Baisemeaux led D’Artagnan to the gate. Aramis, with many friendly protestations of delight, sat down by Athos, determined to make him speak; but Athos possessed every virtue and quality to the very highest degree. If necessity had required it, he would have been the finest orator in the world, but on other occasions he would rather have died than have opened his lips.

And with a renewed pressure of the hand, he seemed to caution the comte about the need to remain completely discreet and unapproachable. Baisemeaux guided D’Artagnan to the gate. Aramis, with plenty of friendly claims of joy, sat down next to Athos, determined to get him talking; but Athos had every virtue and quality to the highest degree. If the situation had called for it, he could have been the best speaker in the world, but at other times, he would have preferred to die rather than say a word.

Ten minutes after D’Artagnan’s departure, the three gentlemen sat down to table, which was covered with the most substantial display of gastronomic luxury. Large joints, exquisite dishes, preserves, the greatest variety of wines, appeared successively upon the table, which was served at the king’s expense, and of which expense M. Colbert would have found no difficulty in saving two thirds, without any one in the Bastile being the worse for it. Baisemeaux was the only one who ate and drank with gastronomic resolution. Aramis allowed nothing to pass by him, but merely touched everything he took; Athos, after the soup and three hors d’oeuvres, ate nothing more. The style of conversation was such as might have been anticipated between three men so opposite in temper and ideas. Aramis was incessantly asking himself by what extraordinary chance Athos was there at Baisemeaux’s when D’Artagnan was no longer there, and why D’Artagnan did not remain when Athos was there. Athos sounded all the depths of the mind of Aramis, who lived in the midst of subterfuge, evasion, and intrigue; he studied his man well and thoroughly, and felt convinced that he was engaged upon some important project. And then he too began to think of his own personal affair, and to lose himself in conjectures as to D’Artagnan’s reason for having left the Bastile so abruptly, and for leaving behind him a prisoner so badly introduced and so badly looked after by the prison authorities. But we shall not pause to examine into the thoughts and feelings of these personages, but will leave them to themselves, surrounded by the remains of poultry, game, and fish, which Baisemeaux’s generous knife and fork had so mutilated. We are going to follow D’Artagnan instead, who, getting into the carriage which had brought him, said to the coachman, “Return to the palace, as fast as the horses can gallop.”

Ten minutes after D’Artagnan left, the three gentlemen sat down to a table that was filled with an impressive spread of gourmet food. Large roasts, delightful dishes, preserves, and a wide variety of wines appeared in succession on the table, which was funded by the king, and M. Colbert could have easily cut the cost by two-thirds without anyone in the Bastille noticing. Baisemeaux was the only one who ate and drank with determination. Aramis didn’t consume much, merely touching everything he picked up; Athos, after having the soup and three hors d’oeuvres, didn’t eat anything else. The conversation flowed as expected between three men so different in temperament and ideas. Aramis constantly questioned how it was that Athos was at Baisemeaux’s when D’Artagnan was gone, and why D’Artagnan didn’t stay when Athos was present. Athos probed into Aramis’s mind, who was immersed in deception, avoidance, and scheming; he studied him carefully and sensed that he was involved in something significant. Then he too began to ponder his own personal matters, getting lost in thoughts about why D’Artagnan had left the Bastille so suddenly and why he left behind a prisoner who was so poorly received and neglected by the prison staff. But we won't pause to dig into the thoughts and feelings of these characters; instead, we’ll leave them there, surrounded by remnants of poultry, game, and fish that Baisemeaux’s generous knife and fork had so thoroughly destroyed. We’re going to follow D’Artagnan instead, who, getting into the carriage that brought him, told the coachman, “Take me back to the palace as fast as the horses can go.”

Chapter LXIV. What Took Place at the Louvre During the Supper at the Bastile.

M. de Saint-Aignan had executed the commission with which the king had intrusted him for La Valliere—as we have already seen in one of the preceding chapters; but, whatever his eloquence, he did not succeed in persuading the young girl that she had in the king a protector powerful enough for her under any combination of circumstances, and that she had no need of any one else in the world when the king was on her side. In point of fact, at the very first word which the favorite mentioned of the discovery of the famous secret, Louise, in a passion of tears, abandoned herself in utter despair to a sorrow which would have been far from flattering for the king, if he had been a witness of it from one of the corners of the room. Saint-Aignan, in his character of ambassador, felt almost as greatly offended at it as his master himself would have been, and returned to inform the king what he had seen and heard; and it is thus we find him, in a state of great agitation, in the presence of the king, who was, if possible, in a state of even greater flurry than himself.

M. de Saint-Aignan had completed the task the king had given him regarding La Valliere—as we've already seen in a previous chapter; however, despite his persuasive skills, he couldn't convince the young girl that the king was a protector strong enough for her in any situation and that she didn't need anyone else when she had the king on her side. In fact, at the very first mention of the well-known secret, Louise, in a fit of tears, completely broke down in despair, a reaction that would not have flattered the king if he had witnessed it from the corner of the room. Saint-Aignan, in his role as ambassador, felt almost as offended by her reaction as the king himself would have been, and rushed back to tell the king what he had seen and heard. This is how we find him, visibly shaken, in front of the king, who was, if anything, even more flustered than he was.

“But,” said the king to the courtier, when the latter had finished his report, “what did she decide to do? Shall I at least see her presently before supper? Will she come to me, or shall I be obliged to go to her room?”

“But,” said the king to the courtier after he finished his report, “what did she decide to do? Will I at least see her soon before dinner? Is she coming to me, or do I have to go to her room?”

“I believe, sire, that if your majesty wishes to see her, you will not only have to take the first step in advance, but will have to go the whole way.”

“I believe, Your Majesty, that if you want to see her, you'll not only need to take the first step, but you'll have to go all the way.”

“That I do not mind. Do you think she has yet a secret fancy for young Bragelonne?” muttered the king between his teeth.

"That doesn't bother me. Do you think she still has a crush on young Bragelonne?" the king muttered under his breath.

“Oh! sire, that is not possible; for it is you alone, I am convinced, Mademoiselle de la Valliere loves, and that, too, with all her heart. But you know that De Bragelonne belongs to that proud race who play the part of Roman heroes.”

“Oh! sir, that’s not possible; because it’s you alone, I’m sure, that Mademoiselle de la Valliere loves, and she loves you with all her heart. But you know that De Bragelonne comes from that proud lineage who play the role of Roman heroes.”

The king smiled feebly; he knew how true the illustration was, for Athos had just left him.

The king smiled weakly; he knew how accurate the comment was because Athos had just left him.

“As for Mademoiselle de la Valliere,” Saint-Aignan continued, “she was brought up under the care of the Dowager Madame, that is to say, in the greatest austerity and formality. This young engaged couple coldly exchanged their little vows in the prim presence of the moon and stars; and now, when they find they have to break those vows asunder, it plays the very deuce with them.”

“As for Mademoiselle de la Valliere,” Saint-Aignan continued, “she was raised by the Dowager Madame, which means she was brought up in the strictest discipline and formality. This young couple exchanged their vows in the stiff presence of the moon and stars; and now, when they realize they have to break those vows, it creates a huge mess for them.”

Saint-Aignan thought to have made the king laugh; but on the contrary, from a mere smile Louis passed to the greatest seriousness of manner. He already began to experience that remorse which the comte had promised D’Artagnan he would inflict upon him. He reflected that, in fact, these young persons had loved and sworn fidelity to each other; that one of the two had kept his word, and that the other was too conscientious not to feel her perjury most bitterly. And his remorse was not unaccompanied; for bitter pangs of jealousy began to beset the king’s heart. He did not say another word, and instead of going to pay a visit to his mother, or the queen, or Madame, in order to amuse himself a little, and make the ladies laugh, as he himself used to say, he threw himself into the huge armchair in which his august father Louis XIII. had passed so many weary days and years in company with Barradat and Cinq-Mars. Saint-Aignan perceived the king was not to be amused at that moment; he tried a last resource, and pronounced Louise’s name, which made the king look up immediately. “What does your majesty intend to do this evening—shall Mademoiselle de la Valliere be informed of your intention to see her?”

Saint-Aignan thought he had made the king laugh; but instead, Louis shifted from a mere smile to a serious demeanor. He was starting to feel the guilt that the comte had promised D’Artagnan he would inflict on him. He considered that these young people had loved each other and sworn loyalty; one of them had kept their promise, while the other was too honorable not to feel her betrayal deeply. His remorse wasn’t alone; intense jealousy began to creep into the king’s heart. He didn’t say another word, and instead of visiting his mother, the queen, or Madame to have some fun and make the ladies laugh, as he usually did, he sank into the large armchair where his father, Louis XIII, had spent so many exhausting days and years with Barradat and Cinq-Mars. Saint-Aignan realized the king wasn’t interested in being entertained at that moment; he made one last attempt and mentioned Louise’s name, which instantly caught the king's attention. “What does your majesty plan to do tonight—should Mademoiselle de la Valliere be told of your intention to see her?”

“It seems she is already aware of that,” replied the king. “No, no, Saint-Aignan,” he continued, after a moment’s pause, “we will both of us pass our time in thinking, and musing, and dreaming; when Mademoiselle de la Valliere shall have sufficiently regretted what she now regrets, she will deign, perhaps, to give us some news of herself.”

“It seems she already knows that,” the king replied. “No, no, Saint-Aignan,” he continued after a brief pause, “we’ll both spend our time thinking, pondering, and dreaming; when Mademoiselle de la Valliere has sufficiently regretted what she currently regrets, she might, perhaps, choose to update us about herself.”

“Ah! sire, is it possible you can so misunderstand her heart, which is so full of devotion?”

“Ah! Sir, is it really possible for you to misunderstand her feelings, which are so full of devotion?”

The king rose, flushed from vexation and annoyance; he was a prey to jealousy as well as to remorse. Saint-Aignan was just beginning to feel that his position was becoming awkward, when the curtain before the door was raised. The king turned hastily round; his first idea was that a letter from Louise had arrived; but, instead of a letter of love, he only saw his captain of musketeers, standing upright, and perfectly silent in the doorway. “M. d’Artagnan,” he said, “ah! Well, monsieur?”

The king got up, angry and upset; he was dealing with jealousy as well as guilt. Saint-Aignan was just starting to realize that his situation was getting uncomfortable when the curtain in front of the door was lifted. The king quickly turned around; his first thought was that a letter from Louise had come. But instead of a love letter, he saw his captain of musketeers, standing straight and completely silent in the doorway. “M. d’Artagnan,” he said, “ah! Well, sir?”

D’Artagnan looked at Saint-Aignan; the king’s eyes took the same direction as those of his captain; these looks would have been clear to any one, and for a still greater reason they were so for Saint-Aignan. The courtier bowed and quitted the room, leaving the king and D’Artagnan alone.

D’Artagnan glanced at Saint-Aignan; the king’s gaze followed his captain’s. Anyone would have understood that exchange, and it was even clearer for Saint-Aignan. The courtier bowed and left the room, leaving the king and D’Artagnan alone.

“Is it done?” inquired the king.

“Is it done?” the king asked.

“Yes, sire,” replied the captain of the musketeers, in a grave voice, “it is done.”

“Yes, sir,” replied the captain of the musketeers in a serious tone, “it’s done.”

The king was unable to say another word. Pride, however, obliged him not to pause at what he had done; whenever a sovereign has adopted a decisive course, even though it be unjust, he is compelled to prove to all witnesses, and particularly to prove it to himself, that he was quite right all through. A good means for effecting that—an almost infallible means, indeed—is, to try and prove his victim to be in the wrong. Louis, brought up by Mazarin and Anne of Austria, knew better than any one else his vocation as a monarch; he therefore endeavored to prove it on the present occasion. After a few moment’s pause, which he had employed in making silently to himself the same reflections which we have just expressed aloud, he said, in an indifferent tone: “What did the comte say?”

The king couldn't find another word to say. However, his pride wouldn't allow him to dwell on what he had done. Once a ruler makes a definitive decision, even if it's unfair, he feels the need to show everyone—especially himself—that he was right all along. A good way to achieve this, almost foolproof really, is to try to prove his victim was in the wrong. Louis, raised by Mazarin and Anne of Austria, understood his role as a monarch better than anyone else; therefore, he aimed to demonstrate it at this moment. After a brief pause, during which he silently considered the same thoughts we just expressed, he said in a casual tone, “What did the comte say?”

“Nothing at all, sire.”

“Not a thing, sire.”

“Surely he did not allow himself to be arrested without saying something?”

“Surely he didn’t let himself get arrested without saying something?”

“He said he expected to be arrested, sire.”

“He said he expected to get arrested, sir.”

The king raised his head haughtily. “I presume,” he said, “that M. le Comte de la Fere has not continued to play his obstinate and rebellious part.”

The king lifted his head proudly. “I assume,” he said, “that M. le Comte de la Fere has stopped playing his stubborn and rebellious role.”

“In the first place, sire, what do you wish to signify by rebellious?” quietly asked the musketeer. “A rebel, in the eyes of the king, is a man who not only allows himself to be shut up in the Bastile, but still more, who opposes those who do not wish to take him there.”

“In the first place, your majesty, what do you mean by rebellious?” the musketeer quietly asked. “A rebel, in the king's eyes, is a man who not only lets himself be locked up in the Bastille, but even more so, who stands against those who don’t want to take him there.”

“Who do not wish to take him there!” exclaimed the king. “What do you say, captain! Are you mad?”

“Who doesn't want to take him there!” shouted the king. “What do you think, captain? Are you crazy?”

“I believe not, sire.”

“I don't believe so, sire.”

“You speak of persons who did not wish to arrest M. de la Fere! Who are those persons, may I ask?”

“You're talking about people who didn't want to arrest M. de la Fere! Who are these people, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“I should say those whom your majesty intrusted with that duty.”

“I should mention those whom Your Majesty entrusted with that responsibility.”

“But it was you whom I intrusted with it,” exclaimed the king.

“But you’re the one I trusted with it,” the king exclaimed.

“Yes, sire; it was I.”

"Yes, sir; it was me."

“And yet you say that, despite my orders, you had the intention of not arresting the man who had insulted me!”

“And yet you say that, even with my orders, you intended not to arrest the guy who insulted me!”

“Yes, sire—that was really my intention. I even proposed to the comte to mount a horse that I had prepared for him at the Barriere de la Conference.”

“Yes, sir—that was really my intention. I even suggested to the count to ride a horse that I had ready for him at the Barriere de la Conference.”

“And what was your object in getting this horse ready?”

“And what was your goal in preparing this horse?”

“Why, sire, in order that M. le Comte de la Fere might be able to reach Le Havre, and from that place make his escape to England.”

“Why, sir, so that Mr. Count de la Fere could reach Le Havre and then escape to England from there.”

“You betrayed me, then, monsieur?” cried the king, kindling with a wild pride.

“You betrayed me, then, sir?” the king shouted, igniting with fierce pride.

“Exactly so.”

"Exactly."

There was nothing to say in answer to statements made in such a tone; the king was astounded at such an obstinate and open resistance on the part of D’Artagnan. “At least you had a reason, Monsieur d’Artagnan, for acting as you did?” said the king, proudly.

There was nothing to say in response to comments made in that tone; the king was shocked by such stubborn and blatant defiance from D’Artagnan. “At least you had a reason, Monsieur d’Artagnan, for acting the way you did?” said the king, proudly.

“I have always a reason for everything, sire.”

"I always have a reason for everything, sir."

“Your reason cannot be your friendship for the comte, at all events,—the only one that can be of any avail, the only one that could possibly excuse you,—for I placed you perfectly at your ease in that respect.”

“Your reason can't be your friendship for the count, anyway—the only one that really matters, the only one that could possibly justify you—because I made sure you were completely at ease in that regard.”

“Me, sire?”

“Me, your majesty?”

“Did I not give you the choice to arrest, or not to arrest M. le Comte de la Fere?”

“Didn't I give you the option to arrest, or not to arrest, M. le Comte de la Fere?”

“Yes, sire, but—”

“Yes, sir, but—”

“But what?” exclaimed the king, impatiently.

“But what?” the king exclaimed, impatiently.

“But you warned me, sire, that if I did not arrest him, your captain of the guard should do so.”

“But you warned me, sir, that if I didn't arrest him, your captain of the guard would take care of it.”

“Was I not considerate enough towards you, from the very moment I did not compel you to obey me?”

“Was I not thoughtful enough towards you, from the very moment I didn’t force you to obey me?”

“To me, sire, you were, but not to my friend, for my friend would be arrested all the same, whether by myself or by the captain of the guards.”

“To me, sir, you were, but not to my friend, because my friend would be arrested regardless, whether by me or by the captain of the guards.”

“And this is your devotion, monsieur! a devotion which argues and reasons. You are no soldier, monsieur!”

“And this is your devotion, sir! A devotion that argues and reasons. You are no soldier, sir!”

“I wait for your majesty to tell me what I am.”

“I’m waiting for you to tell me who I am.”

“Well, then—you are a Frondeur.”

“Well, then—you’re a Frondeur.”

“And since there is no longer any Fronde, sire, in that case—”

“And since there’s no longer a Fronde, sire, then—”

“But if what you say is true—”

“But if what you’re saying is true—”

“What I say is always true, sire.”

“What I say is always true, your Majesty.”

“What have you come to say to me, monsieur?”

“What do you want to tell me, sir?”

“I have come to say to your majesty, ‘Sire, M. de la Fere is in the Bastile.’”

“I have come to tell you, Your Majesty, ‘Sir, M. de la Fere is in the Bastille.’”

“That is not your fault, it would seem.”

"That doesn't seem to be your fault."

“That is true, sire; but at all events he is there; and since he is there, it is important that your majesty should know it.”

“That’s true, Your Majesty; but the fact is he’s there; and since he is there, it’s important for you to know.”

“Ah! Monsieur d’Artagnan, so you set your king at defiance.”

“Ah! Mr. d'Artagnan, so you’re defying your king.”

“Sire—”

“Sir—”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan! I warn you that you are abusing my patience.”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan! I’m telling you that you’re testing my patience.”

“On the contrary, sire.”

"Actually, Your Majesty."

“What do you mean by ‘on the contrary’?”

“What do you mean by ‘on the contrary’?”

“I have come to get myself arrested, too.”

“I’ve come to get myself arrested as well.”

“To get yourself arrested,—you!”

"Get yourself arrested, you!"

“Of course. My friend will get wearied to death in the Bastile by himself; and I have come to propose to your majesty to permit me to bear him company; if your majesty will but give me the word, I will arrest myself; I shall not need the captain of the guards for that, I assure you.”

“Of course. My friend will be completely worn out in the Bastille on his own; and I’ve come to ask your majesty to allow me to keep him company. If your majesty gives me the go-ahead, I’ll turn myself in; I won’t need the captain of the guards for that, I promise.”

The king darted towards the table and seized hold of a pen to write the order for D’Artagnan’s imprisonment. “Pay attention, monsieur, that this is forever,” cried the king, in tones of sternest menace.

The king rushed to the table and grabbed a pen to write the order for D’Artagnan’s imprisonment. “Listen carefully, sir, this is permanent,” the king shouted in his most menacing tone.

“I can quite believe that,” returned the musketeer; “for when you have once done such an act as that, you will never be able to look me in the face again.”

“I can totally believe that,” replied the musketeer; “because after you do something like that, you’ll never be able to look me in the eye again.”

The king dashed down his pen violently. “Leave the room, monsieur!” he said.

The king slammed down his pen. “Get out of here, sir!” he said.

“Not so, if it please your majesty.”

“Not so, if it pleases your majesty.”

“What is that you say?”

"What did you say?"

“Sire, I came to speak gently and temperately to your majesty; your majesty got into a passion with me; that is a misfortune; but I shall not the less on that account say what I had to say to you.”

“Sire, I came to speak calmly and respectfully to you; you got angry with me, which is unfortunate; but I will still say what I wanted to say to you.”

“Your resignation, monsieur,—your resignation!” cried the king.

“Your resignation, sir—your resignation!” shouted the king.

“Sire, you know whether I care about my resignation or not, since at Blois, on the very day when you refused King Charles the million which my friend the Comte de la Fere gave him, I then tendered my resignation to your majesty.”

“Sire, you know whether I care about my resignation or not, since at Blois, on the very day when you refused King Charles the million that my friend the Comte de la Fere gave him, I then offered my resignation to your majesty.”

“Very well, monsieur—do it at once!”

“Okay, sir—do it now!”

“No, sire; for there is no question of my resignation at the present moment. Your majesty took up your pen just now to send me to the Bastile,—why should you change your intention?”

“No, your majesty; there’s no question of my resignation right now. You just picked up your pen to send me to the Bastille—why would you change your mind?”

“D’Artagnan! Gascon that you are! who is king, allow me to ask,—you or myself?”

“D’Artagnan! You Gascon! Who’s the king here, if I may ask—you or me?”

“You, sire, unfortunately.”

"You, dude, unfortunately."

“What do you mean by ‘unfortunately’?”

“What do you mean by ‘unfortunately’?”

“Yes, sire; for if it were I—”

“Yes, sir; because if it were me—”

“If it were you, you would approve of M. d’Artagnan’s rebellious conduct, I suppose?”

“If it were you, I guess you would approve of M. d’Artagnan’s rebellious behavior, right?”

“Certainly.”

"Sure."

“Really!” said the king, shrugging his shoulders.

“Really!” said the king, shrugging his shoulders.

“And I should tell my captain of the musketeers,” continued D’Artagnan, “I should tell him, looking at him all the while with human eyes, and not with eyes like coals of fire, ‘M. d’Artagnan, I had forgotten that I was the king, for I descended from my throne in order to insult a gentleman.’”

“And I should tell my captain of the musketeers,” D’Artagnan continued, “I should tell him, looking at him the whole time with human eyes, not like I’m staring at him with fiery eyes, ‘M. d’Artagnan, I forgot that I was the king, because I stepped down from my throne to insult a gentleman.’”

“Monsieur,” said the king, “do you think you can excuse your friend by exceeding him in insolence?”

“Monsieur,” said the king, “do you really believe you can justify your friend by being even more rude than he is?”

“Oh! sire! I should go much further than he did,” said D’Artagnan; “and it would be your own fault. I should tell you what he, a man full of the finest sense of delicacy, did not tell you; I should say—‘Sire, you have sacrificed his son, and he defended his son—you sacrificed himself; he addressed you in the name of honor, of religion, of virtue—you repulsed, drove him away, imprisoned him.’ I should be harder than he was, for I should say to you—‘Sire; it is for you to choose. Do you wish to have friends or lackeys—soldiers or slaves—great men or mere puppets? Do you wish men to serve you, or to bend and crouch before you? Do you wish men to love you, or to be afraid of you? If you prefer baseness, intrigue, cowardice, say so at once, sire, and we will leave you,—we who are the only individuals who are left,—nay, I will say more, the only models of the valor of former times; we who have done our duty, and have exceeded, perhaps, in courage and in merit, the men already great for posterity. Choose, sire! and that, too, without delay. Whatever relics remain to you of the great nobility, guard them with a jealous eye; you will never be deficient in courtiers. Delay not—and send me to the Bastile with my friend; for, if you did not know how to listen to the Comte de la Fere, whose voice is the sweetest and noblest in all the world when honor is the theme; if you do not know how to listen to D’Artagnan, the frankest and honestest voice of sincerity, you are a bad king, and to-morrow will be a poor king. And learn from me, sire, that bad kings are hated by their people, and poor kings are driven ignominiously away.’ That is what I had to say to you, sire; you were wrong to drive me to say it.”

“Oh! Your Majesty! I should go much further than he did,” said D’Artagnan; “and it would be your own fault. I should tell you what he, a man full of the finest sense of decency, did not tell you; I would say—‘Your Majesty, you have sacrificed his son, and he defended his son—you sacrificed yourself; he addressed you in the name of honor, of faith, of virtue—you pushed him away, imprisoned him.’ I should be harsher than he was, for I would say to you—‘Your Majesty; it’s up to you to choose. Do you want friends or lackeys—soldiers or slaves—great men or mere puppets? Do you want men to serve you, or to bow and scrape before you? Do you want men to love you, or to fear you? If you prefer dishonor, manipulation, cowardice, just say so right now, Your Majesty, and we will leave you,—we who are the only ones left,—no, I will say more, the only examples of the bravery of past times; we who have done our duty, and have perhaps surpassed, in courage and merit, those already deemed great by history. Choose, Your Majesty! And do it quickly. Whatever remnants remain of the great nobility, protect them fiercely; you will never lack courtiers. Don’t hesitate—and send me to the Bastille with my friend; for, if you didn’t know how to listen to the Comte de la Fere, whose voice is the sweetest and noblest in the world when honor is the subject; if you do not know how to listen to D’Artagnan, the most straightforward and honest voice of sincerity, you are a bad king, and tomorrow will be a poor king. And know this from me, Your Majesty, that bad kings are hated by their people, and poor kings are driven away in disgrace.’ That is what I had to say to you, Your Majesty; you were wrong to push me to say it.”

The king threw himself back in his chair, cold as death, and as livid as a corpse. Had a thunderbolt fallen at his feet, he could not have been more astonished; he seemed as if his respiration had utterly ceased, and that he was at the point of death. The honest voice of sincerity, as D’Artagnan had called it, had pierced through his heart like a sword-blade.

The king collapsed back in his chair, as cold as ice and as pale as a corpse. He couldn’t have looked more shocked if a thunderbolt had struck right at his feet; it was as if he had stopped breathing completely and was on the brink of death. The honest voice of sincerity, as D’Artagnan had referred to it, had stabbed through his heart like a blade.

D’Artagnan had said all he had to say. Comprehending the king’s anger, he drew his sword, and, approaching Louis XIV. respectfully, he placed it on the table. But the king, with a furious gesture, thrust aside the sword, which fell on the ground and rolled to D’Artagnan’s feet. Notwithstanding the perfect mastery which D’Artagnan exercised over himself, he, too, in his turn, became pale, and, trembling with indignation, said: “A king may disgrace a soldier,—he may exile him, and may even condemn him to death; but were he a hundred times a king, he has no right to insult him by casting a dishonor upon his sword! Sire, a king of France has never repulsed with contempt the sword of a man such as I am! Stained with disgrace as this sword now is, it has henceforth no other sheath than either your heart or my own! I choose my own, sire; and you have to thank Heaven and my own patience that I do so.” Then snatching up his sword, he cried, “My blood be upon your head!” and, with a rapid gesture, he placed the hilt upon the floor and directed the point of the blade towards his breast. The king, however, with a movement far more rapid than that of D’Artagnan, threw his right arm around the musketeer’s neck, and with his left hand seized hold of the blade by the middle, and returned it silently to the scabbard. D’Artagnan, upright, pale, and still trembling, let the king do all to the very end. Louis, overcome and softened by gentler feelings, returned to the table, took a pen in his hand, wrote a few lines, signed them, and then held it out to D’Artagnan.

D’Artagnan had said all he needed to say. Understanding the king’s anger, he drew his sword and, approaching Louis XIV respectfully, placed it on the table. But the king, with a furious gesture, pushed the sword aside, and it fell to the ground, rolling to D’Artagnan’s feet. Despite his self-control, D’Artagnan turned pale, and trembling with indignation, said: “A king can disgrace a soldier—he can exile him or even condemn him to death; but no matter how much of a king he is, he has no right to insult him by dishonoring his sword! Sire, a king of France has never rejected with disdain the sword of a man like me! As stained with disgrace as this sword is now, it has no other sheath than either your heart or mine! I choose my own, sire; and you have to thank Heaven and my own patience that I’m doing this.” Then grabbing his sword, he shouted, “My blood is on your head!” and quickly placed the hilt on the floor, pointing the blade towards his chest. However, the king, moving much faster than D’Artagnan, threw his right arm around the musketeer’s neck and grabbed the middle of the blade with his left hand, silently returning it to the scabbard. D’Artagnan, standing tall, pale, and still trembling, let the king finish. Louis, overcome and softened by gentler feelings, returned to the table, took a pen, wrote a few lines, signed them, and then handed it to D’Artagnan.

“What is this paper, sire?” inquired the captain.

“What is this paper, sir?” the captain asked.

“An order for M. d’Artagnan to set the Comte de la Fere at liberty immediately.”

“An order for M. d’Artagnan to release the Comte de la Fere right away.”

D’Artagnan seized the king’s hand, and imprinted a kiss upon it; he then folded the order, placed it in his belt, and quitted the room. Neither the king nor the captain had uttered a syllable.

D’Artagnan took the king’s hand and kissed it; he then folded the order, tucked it into his belt, and left the room. Neither the king nor the captain said a word.

“Oh, human heart! thou guide and director of kings,” murmured Louis, when alone, “when shall I learn to read in your inmost recesses, as in the leaves of a book! Oh, I am not a bad king—nor am I a poor king; I am but still a child, when all is said and done.”

“Oh, human heart! you guide and direct kings,” murmured Louis when he was alone. “When will I learn to read your deepest secrets like I read the pages of a book? Oh, I’m not a bad king—nor am I a poor king; I’m just still a child, when it comes down to it.”

Chapter LXV. Political Rivals.

D’Artagnan had promised M. de Baisemeaux to return in time for dessert, and he kept his word. They had just reached the finer and more delicate class of wines and liqueurs with which the governor’s cellar had the reputation of being most admirably stocked, when the silver spurs of the captain resounded in the corridor, and he himself appeared at the threshold. Athos and Aramis had played a close game; neither of the two had been able to gain the slightest advantage over the other. They had supped, talked a good deal about the Bastile, of the last journey to Fontainebleau, of the intended fete that M. Fouquet was about to give at Vaux; they had generalized on every possible subject; and no one, excepting Baisemeaux, had in the slightest degree alluded to private matters. D’Artagnan arrived in the very midst of the conversation, still pale and much disturbed by his interview with the king. Baisemeaux hastened to give him a chair; D’Artagnan accepted a glass of wine, and set it down empty. Athos and Aramis both remarked his emotion; as for Baisemeaux, he saw nothing more than the captain of the king’s musketeers, to whom he endeavored to show every possible attention. But, although Aramis had remarked his emotion, he had not been able to guess the cause of it. Athos alone believed he had detected it. For him, D’Artagnan’s return, and particularly the manner in which he, usually so impassible, seemed overcome, signified, “I have just asked the king something which the king has refused me.” Thoroughly convinced that his conjecture was correct, Athos smiled, rose from the table, and made a sign to D’Artagnan, as if to remind him that they had something else to do than to sup together. D’Artagnan immediately understood him, and replied by another sign. Aramis and Baisemeaux watched this silent dialogue, and looked inquiringly at each other. Athos felt that he was called upon to give an explanation of what was passing.

D’Artagnan had promised M. de Baisemeaux to be back in time for dessert, and he kept his promise. They had just moved on to the finer and more delicate wines and liqueurs that the governor’s cellar was famous for, when the sound of the captain’s silver spurs echoed in the corridor, and he appeared at the door. Athos and Aramis had been engaged in a close game; neither had managed to gain any real advantage over the other. They had eaten, talked a lot about the Bastille, the recent trip to Fontainebleau, and the upcoming celebration that M. Fouquet was throwing at Vaux; they had covered every possible topic, and no one, except Baisemeaux, had touched on personal matters. D’Artagnan arrived right in the middle of the conversation, still looking pale and shaken from his meeting with the king. Baisemeaux quickly offered him a chair; D’Artagnan took a glass of wine and quickly emptied it. Athos and Aramis both noticed his distress; as for Baisemeaux, he just saw the captain of the king’s musketeers and tried to show him every courtesy. But while Aramis noticed his emotional state, he couldn’t figure out why. Athos, however, believed he had figured it out. To him, D’Artagnan’s return, especially the way he, usually so composed, seemed unsettled, meant, “I just asked the king for something that the king refused.” Confident that he was right, Athos smiled, got up from the table, and subtly gestured to D’Artagnan as if to remind him that they had other things to discuss besides dining together. D’Artagnan immediately understood and responded with a nod. Aramis and Baisemeaux observed this silent exchange, exchanging curious glances. Athos sensed that it was his responsibility to explain what was happening.

“The truth is, my friend,” said the Comte de la Fere, with a smile, “that you, Aramis, have been supping with a state criminal, and you, Monsieur de Baisemeaux, with your prisoner.”

“The truth is, my friend,” said the Comte de la Fere, with a smile, “that you, Aramis, have been having dinner with a state criminal, and you, Monsieur de Baisemeaux, with your prisoner.”

Baisemeaux uttered an exclamation of surprise, and almost of delight; for he was exceedingly proud and vain of his fortress, and for his own individual profit, the more prisoners he had, the happier he was, and the higher in rank the prisoners happened to be, the prouder he felt. Aramis assumed the expression of countenance he thought the position justified, and said, “Well, dear Athos, forgive me, but I almost suspected what has happened. Some prank of Raoul and La Valliere, I suppose?”

Baisemeaux let out an exclamation of surprise, almost delight; he was extremely proud and vain about his fortress, and for his own benefit, the more prisoners he had, the happier he was. The higher in rank the prisoners were, the prouder he felt. Aramis took on the expression he thought was appropriate for the situation and said, “Well, dear Athos, forgive me, but I almost figured out what has happened. Some prank by Raoul and La Valliere, I assume?”

“Alas!” said Baisemeaux.

"Wow!" said Baisemeaux.

“And,” continued Aramis, “you, a high and powerful nobleman as you are, forgetful that courtiers now exist—you have been to the king, I suppose, and told him what you thought of his conduct?”

“And,” continued Aramis, “you, being a high and powerful nobleman, seem to have forgotten that there are courtiers now—you’ve talked to the king, I suppose, and shared your thoughts on his actions?”

“Yes, you have guessed right.”

"Yes, you’re right."

“So that,” said Baisemeaux, trembling at having supped so familiarly with a man who had fallen into disgrace with the king; “so that, monsieur le comte—”

“So that,” said Baisemeaux, trembling at having dined so casually with a man who had fallen out of favor with the king; “so that, sir, the count—”

“So that, my dear governor,” said Athos, “my friend D’Artagnan will communicate to you the contents of the paper which I perceived just peeping out of his belt, and which assuredly can be nothing else than the order for my incarceration.”

“So that, my dear governor,” said Athos, “my friend D’Artagnan will share with you the details of the paper I noticed just sticking out of his belt, which must certainly be nothing other than the order for my imprisonment.”

Baisemeaux held out his hand with his accustomed eagerness. D’Artagnan drew two papers from his belt, and presented one of them to the governor, who unfolded it, and then read, in a low tone of voice, looking at Athos over the paper, as he did so, and pausing from time to time: “‘Order to detain, in my chateau of the Bastile, Monsieur le Comte de la Fere.’ Oh, monsieur! this is indeed a very melancholy day for me.”

Baisemeaux extended his hand with his usual enthusiasm. D’Artagnan pulled out two papers from his belt and handed one to the governor, who opened it and began to read aloud in a soft voice, glancing at Athos over the paper and pausing occasionally: “‘Order to detain, in my chateau of the Bastile, Monsieur le Comte de la Fere.’ Oh, sir! this is truly a very sad day for me.”

“You will have a patient prisoner, monsieur,” said Athos, in his calm, soft voice.

“You'll have a patient prisoner, sir,” Athos said in his calm, gentle voice.

“A prisoner, too, who will not remain a month with you, my dear governor,” said Aramis; while Baisemeaux, still holding the order in his hand, transcribed it upon the prison registry.

“A prisoner, who won’t last a month with you, my dear governor,” said Aramis, as Baisemeaux, still holding the order in his hand, wrote it down in the prison registry.

“Not a day, or rather not even a night,” said D’Artagnan, displaying the second order of the king, “for now, dear M. de Baisemeaux, you will have the goodness to transcribe also this order for setting the comte immediately at liberty.”

“Not a day, or really not even a night,” said D’Artagnan, showing the king's second order, “so now, dear M. de Baisemeaux, you will kindly transcribe this order to release the comte immediately.”

“Ah!” said Aramis, “it is a labor that you have deprived me of, D’Artagnan;” and he pressed the musketeer’s hand in a significant manner, at the same moment as that of Athos.

“Ah!” said Aramis, “you’ve taken away a task I was looking forward to, D’Artagnan;” and he squeezed the musketeer’s hand meaningfully, simultaneously with Athos’s hand.

“What!” said the latter in astonishment, “the king sets me at liberty!”

"What!" said the latter in shock, "the king is freeing me!"

“Read, my dear friend,” returned D’Artagnan.

“Read, my dear friend,” replied D’Artagnan.

Athos took the order and read it. “It is quite true,” he said.

Athos took the order and read it. “That’s definitely true,” he said.

“Are you sorry for it?” asked D’Artagnan.

“Do you regret it?” asked D’Artagnan.

“Oh, no, on the contrary. I wish the king no harm; and the greatest evil or misfortune that any one can wish kings, is that they should commit an act of injustice. But you have had a difficult and painful task, I know. Tell me, have you not, D’Artagnan?”

“Oh, no, quite the opposite. I want no harm to come to the king; the worst thing anyone can wish upon a king is for him to do something unjust. But I know you've had a tough and painful job. Tell me, haven’t you, D’Artagnan?”

“I? not at all,” said the musketeer, laughing: “the king does everything I wish him to do.”

“I? Not at all,” said the musketeer, laughing. “The king does everything I want him to do.”

Aramis looked fixedly at D’Artagnan, and saw that he was not speaking the truth. But Baisemeaux had eyes for nothing but D’Artagnan, so great was his admiration for a man who seemed to make the king do all he wished.

Aramis stared intently at D’Artagnan and realized he wasn’t being honest. But Baisemeaux only had eyes for D’Artagnan; his admiration for a man who appeared to have the king wrapped around his finger was immense.

“And does the king exile Athos?” inquired Aramis.

“And is the king really exiling Athos?” asked Aramis.

“No, not precisely; the king did not explain himself upon that subject,” replied D’Artagnan; “but I think the comte could not well do better unless, indeed, he wishes particularly to thank the king—”

“No, not exactly; the king didn't clarify that topic,” D’Artagnan replied. “But I think the comte couldn’t do much better unless he really wants to thank the king specifically—”

“No, indeed,” replied Athos, smiling.

“No way,” replied Athos, smiling.

“Well, then, I think,” resumed D’Artagnan, “that the comte cannot do better than to retire to his own chateau. However, my dear Athos, you have only to speak, to tell me what you want. If any particular place of residence is more agreeable to you than another, I am influential enough, perhaps, to obtain it for you.”

“Well, I think,” D’Artagnan continued, “that the comte should just go back to his own chateau. But, my dear Athos, just say the word and let me know what you want. If there’s a specific place you’d prefer to stay that’s better than others, I might be influential enough to get it for you.”

“No, thank you,” said Athos; “nothing can be more agreeable to me, my dear friend, than to return to my solitude beneath my noble trees on the banks of the Loire. If Heaven be the overruling physician of the evils of the mind, nature is a sovereign remedy. And so, monsieur,” continued Athos, turning again towards Baisemeaux, “I am now free, I suppose?”

“No, thank you,” said Athos; “nothing could please me more, my dear friend, than to return to my solitude under my beautiful trees by the banks of the Loire. If Heaven is the ultimate healer of the troubles of the mind, then nature is a powerful remedy. And so, sir,” continued Athos, turning back to Baisemeaux, “I am free now, right?”

“Yes, monsieur le comte, I think so—at least, I hope so,” said the governor, turning over and over the two papers in question, “unless, however, M. d’Artagnan has a third order to give me.”

"Yes, sir, I think so—at least, I hope so," said the governor, flipping the two papers in question back and forth, "unless, of course, M. d’Artagnan has a third instruction for me."

“No, my dear Baisemeaux, no,” said the musketeer; “the second is quite enough: we will stop there—if you please.”

“No, my dear Baisemeaux, no,” said the musketeer; “the second is plenty: we’ll leave it at that—if you don’t mind.”

“Ah! monsieur le comte,” said Baisemeaux addressing Athos, “you do not know what you are losing. I should have placed you among the thirty-franc prisoners, like the generals—what am I saying?—I mean among the fifty-francs, like the princes, and you would have supped every evening as you have done to-night.”

“Ah! Count,” said Baisemeaux, addressing Athos, “you don’t realize what you’re missing. I could have put you in the thirty-franc prisoner category, like the generals—what am I saying?—I mean among the fifty-franc prisoners, like the princes, and you would have dined every evening just like you did tonight.”

“Allow me, monsieur,” said Athos, “to prefer my own simpler fare.” And then, turning to D’Artagnan, he said, “Let us go, my dear friend. Shall I have that greatest of all pleasures for me—that of having you as my companion?”

“Let me, sir,” said Athos, “choose my own simpler meal.” And then, turning to D’Artagnan, he said, “Let’s go, my dear friend. Can I have that greatest pleasure of all—that of having you as my companion?”

“To the city gate only,” replied D’Artagnan, “after which I will tell you what I told the king: ‘I am on duty.’”

“To the city gate only,” replied D’Artagnan, “after which I’ll tell you what I told the king: ‘I’m on duty.’”

“And you, my dear Aramis,” said Athos, smiling; “will you accompany me? La Fere is on the road to Vannes.”

“And you, my dear Aramis,” said Athos, smiling; “will you come with me? La Fere is on the way to Vannes.”

“Thank you, my dear friend,” said Aramis, “but I have an appointment in Paris this evening, and I cannot leave without very serious interests suffering by my absence.”

“Thank you, my dear friend,” said Aramis, “but I have a meeting in Paris this evening, and I can’t leave without some serious matters being negatively affected by my absence.”

“In that case,” said Athos, “I must say adieu, and take my leave of you. My dear Monsieur de Baisemeaux, I have to thank you exceedingly for your kind and friendly disposition towards me, and particularly for the enjoyable specimen you have given me of the ordinary fare of the Bastile.” And, having embraced Aramis, and shaken hands with M. de Baisemeaux, and having received best wishes for a pleasant journey from them both, Athos set off with D’Artagnan.

“In that case,” said Athos, “I have to say goodbye and take my leave. My dear Monsieur de Baisemeaux, I really appreciate your kindness and friendship towards me, especially for the enjoyable example you provided of the usual food at the Bastile.” After embracing Aramis and shaking hands with M. de Baisemeaux, and receiving their best wishes for a nice journey, Athos set off with D’Artagnan.

Whilst the denouement of the scene of the Palais Royal was taking place at the Bastile, let us relate what was going on at the lodgings of Athos and Bragelonne. Grimaud, as we have seen, had accompanied his master to Paris; and, as we have said, he was present when Athos went out; he had observed D’Artagnan gnaw the corners of his mustache; he had seen his master get into the carriage; he had narrowly examined both their countenances, and he had known them both for a sufficiently long period to read and understand, through the mask of their impassibility, that something serious was the matter. As soon as Athos had gone, he began to reflect; he then, and then only, remembered the strange manner in which Athos had taken leave of him, the embarrassment—imperceptible as it would have been to any but himself—of the master whose ideas were, to him, so clear and defined, and the expression of whose wishes was so precise. He knew that Athos had taken nothing with him but the clothes he had on him at the time; and yet he seemed to fancy that Athos had not left for an hour merely; or even for a day. A long absence was signified by the manner in which he pronounced the word “Adieu.” All these circumstances recurred to his mind, with feelings of deep affection for Athos, with that horror of isolation and solitude which invariably besets the minds of those who love; and all these combined rendered poor Grimaud very melancholy, and particularly uneasy. Without being able to account to himself for what he did since his master’s departure, he wandered about the room, seeking, as it were, for some traces of him, like a faithful dog, who is not exactly uneasy about his absent master, but at least is restless. Only as, in addition to the instinct of the animal, Grimaud subjoined the reasoning faculties of the man, Grimaud therefore felt uneasy and restless too. Not having found any indication which could serve as a guide, and having neither seen nor discovered anything which could satisfy his doubts, Grimaud began to wonder what could possibly have happened. Besides, imagination is the resource, or rather the plague of gentle and affectionate hearts. In fact, never does a feeling heart represent its absent friend to itself as being happy or cheerful. Never does the dove that wings its flight in search of adventures inspire anything but terror at home.

While the denouement of the scene at the Palais Royal was unfolding at the Bastille, let’s talk about what was happening at Athos and Bragelonne's place. Grimaud, as we know, had accompanied his master to Paris; and, as we've mentioned, he was present when Athos left. He had seen D’Artagnan nervously biting his mustache; he had watched his master get into the carriage; he had closely observed both their faces, knowing them well enough to see through their calm exteriors that something serious was going on. Once Athos was gone, he started to think; it was then that he recalled how strangely Athos had said goodbye to him, the subtle awkwardness—imperceptible to anyone but him—of a master whose thoughts were usually so clear to him, and whose requests were so specific. He realized that Athos had taken nothing with him except the clothes he was wearing, yet he couldn’t shake the feeling that Athos wouldn’t be gone for just an hour or even a day. The way he had said “Adieu” hinted at a longer absence. All these thoughts flooded his mind, filled with deep affection for Athos, along with that dread of loneliness that always haunts those who love. Together, they made poor Grimaud feel very sad and especially anxious. Unable to understand his restlessness since his master left, he paced around the room, searching for some sign of him, like a loyal dog who isn’t truly worried about his absent master, but is nonetheless uneasy. However, with the instincts of an animal combined with human reasoning, Grimaud felt both anxious and restless too. After not finding anything that could provide guidance, and having seen or discovered nothing to ease his worries, Grimaud began to wonder what could possibly have happened. Moreover, imagination is both a refuge and a burden for gentle and loving hearts. In fact, a caring heart never pictures its absent friend as happy or joyful. The dove that flies off in search of adventures only brings fear back home.

Grimaud soon passed from uneasiness to terror; he carefully went over, in his own mind, everything that had taken place: D’Artagnan’s letter to Athos, the letter which had seemed to distress Athos so much after he had read it; then Raoul’s visit to Athos, which resulted in Athos desiring him (Grimaud) to get his various orders and his court dress ready to put on; then his interview with the king, at the end of which Athos had returned home so unusually gloomy; then the explanation between the father and the son, at the termination of which Athos had embraced Raoul with such sadness of expression, while Raoul himself went away equally weary and melancholy; and finally, D’Artagnan’s arrival, biting, as if he were vexed, the end of his mustache, and leaving again in the carriage, accompanied by the Comte de la Fere. All this composed a drama in five acts very clearly, particularly for so analytical an observer as Grimaud.

Grimaud quickly went from feeling uneasy to downright terrified; he mentally reviewed everything that had happened: D’Artagnan’s letter to Athos, which seemed to upset Athos a lot after he read it; then Raoul’s visit to Athos, which led to Athos asking him (Grimaud) to prepare various orders and his court outfit; then his meeting with the king, after which Athos came home looking unusually down; then the conversation between father and son, at the end of which Athos hugged Raoul with a sad look, while Raoul himself left feeling just as tired and gloomy; and finally, D’Artagnan’s arrival, biting the end of his mustache as if he was annoyed, and leaving again in the carriage with the Comte de la Fere. All of this clearly formed a drama in five acts, especially for such a keen observer as Grimaud.

The first step he took was to search in his master’s coat for M. d’Artagnan’s letter; he found the letter still there, and its contents were found to run as follows:

The first thing he did was search his master’s coat for M. d’Artagnan’s letter; he found the letter still there, and its contents read as follows:

“MY DEAR FRIEND,—Raoul has been to ask me for some particulars about the conduct of Mademoiselle de la Valliere, during our young friend’s residence in London. I am a poor captain of musketeers, and I am sickened to death every day by hearing all the scandal of the barracks and bedside conversations. If I had told Raoul all I believe, I know the poor fellow would have died of it; but I am in the king’s service, and cannot relate all I hear about the king’s affairs. If your heart tells you to do it, set off at once; the matter concerns you more than it does myself, and almost as much as Raoul.”

“MY DEAR FRIEND,—Raoul came to ask me for some details about how Mademoiselle de la Valliere behaved during our young friend’s time in London. I’m just a poor captain of musketeers, and I’m completely exhausted hearing all the gossip from the barracks and late-night talks. If I had shared everything I know with Raoul, I’m sure the poor guy would have been devastated; but I’m in the king’s service and can’t reveal everything I hear regarding the king’s business. If you feel you should do it, leave right away; this matter involves you more than it does me, and almost as much as Raoul.”

Grimaud tore, not a handful, but a finger-and-thumbful of hair out of his head; he would have done more if his head of hair had been in a more flourishing condition.

Grimaud yanked not just a handful, but a small clump of hair out of his head; he would have pulled more if his hair had been in better shape.

“Yes,” he said, “that is the key of the whole enigma. The young girl has been playing her pranks; what people say about her and the king is true, then; our young master has been deceived; he ought to know it. Monsieur le comte has been to see the king, and has told him a piece of his mind; and then the king sent M. d’Artagnan to arrange the affair. Ah! gracious goodness!” continued Grimaud, “monsieur le comte, I now remember, returned without his sword.”

“Yes,” he said, “that’s the key to the whole mystery. The young girl has been up to her tricks; what people are saying about her and the king is true, then; our young master has been fooled; he needs to know this. Monsieur le comte went to see the king and told him exactly what he thought; then the king sent M. d’Artagnan to sort things out. Oh my goodness!” continued Grimaud, “I now remember, monsieur le comte came back without his sword.”

This discovery made the perspiration break out all over poor Grimaud’s face. He did not waste any more time in useless conjecture, but clapped his hat on his head, and ran to Raoul’s lodgings.

This discovery made sweat break out all over poor Grimaud’s face. He didn’t waste any more time on pointless guessing, but put his hat on and ran to Raoul’s place.

Raoul, after Louise had left him, had mastered his grief, if not his affection; and, compelled to look forward on that perilous road over which madness and revulsion were hurrying him, he had seen, from the very first glance, his father exposed to the royal obstinacy, since Athos had himself been the first to oppose any resistance to the royal will. At this moment, from a very natural sequence of feeling, the unhappy young man remembered the mysterious signs which Athos had made, and the unexpected visit of D’Artagnan; the result of the conflict between a sovereign and a subject revealed itself to his terrified vision. As D’Artagnan was on duty, that is, a fixture at his post without the possibility of leaving it, it was certainly not likely that he had come to pay Athos a visit merely for the pleasure of seeing him. He must have come to say something to him. This something in the midst of such painful conjectures must have been the news of either a misfortune or a danger. Raoul trembled at having been so selfish as to have forgotten his father for his affection; at having, in a word, passed his time in idle dreams, or in an indulgence of despair, at a time when a necessity existed for repelling such an imminent attack on Athos. The very idea nearly drove him frantic; he buckled on his sword and ran towards his father’s lodgings. On his way there he encountered Grimaud, who, having set off from the opposite pole, was running with equal eagerness in search of the truth. The two men embraced each other most warmly.

Raoul, after Louise had left him, had managed his grief, if not his feelings; and, forced to look ahead on that dangerous path where madness and disgust were pushing him, he immediately saw his father caught in the king's stubbornness, since Athos had been the first to resist the royal demands. At that moment, naturally recalling the mysterious gestures Athos had made and D’Artagnan’s unexpected visit, the outcome of the clash between a ruler and a subject became clear to him with terror. Since D’Artagnan was on duty, stuck at his post and unable to leave, it was unlikely he had come just to see Athos for a friendly visit. He must have come to share some important news. In the midst of such distressing thoughts, it could only be bad news about a misfortune or a threat. Raoul felt a wave of guilt for being so selfish, for forgetting his father because of his feelings; for wasting time in pointless fantasies or wallowing in despair when there was a need to defend Athos from an imminent danger. Just the thought nearly drove him mad; he strapped on his sword and raced toward his father's lodgings. On his way, he ran into Grimaud, who had set off from the other direction, equally eager to find out the truth. The two men embraced each other warmly.

“Grimaud,” exclaimed Raoul, “is the comte well?”

“Grimaud,” Raoul shouted, “is the count okay?”

“Have you seen him?”

"Have you seen him?"

“No; where is he?”

“Nope; where is he?”

“I am trying to find out.”

“I’m trying to figure it out.”

“And M. d’Artagnan?”

"And M. d'Artagnan?"

“Went out with him.”

"Hung out with him."

“When?”

"When will it happen?"

“Ten minutes after you did.”

"Ten minutes after you left."

“In what way did they go out?”

“In what way did they leave?”

“In a carriage.”

“In a car.”

“Where did they go?”

"Where did they go?"

“I have no idea at all.”

“I have no idea at all.”

“Did my father take any money with him?”

“Did my dad take any money with him?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Or his sword?”

"Or his sword?"

“No.”

“Nope.”

“I have an idea, Grimaud, that M. d’Artagnan came in order to—”

“I have a feeling, Grimaud, that M. d’Artagnan came to—”

“Arrest monsieur le comte, do you not think, monsieur?”

“Arrest the count, don’t you think, sir?”

“Yes, Grimaud.”

"Yeah, Grimaud."

“I could have sworn it.”

“I could've sworn it.”

“What road did they take?”

“What route did they take?”

“The way leading towards the quay.”

“The way to the dock.”

“To the Bastile, then?”

"To the Bastille, then?"

“Yes, yes.”

“Yeah, sure.”

“Quick, quick; let us run.”

“Quick, let’s run.”

“Yes, let us not lose a moment.”

“Yes, let's not waste any time.”

“But where are we to go?” said Raoul, overwhelmed.

“But where are we supposed to go?” Raoul said, feeling overwhelmed.

“We will go to M. d’Artagnan’s first, we may perhaps learn something there.”

“We'll head to M. d’Artagnan's first; we might learn something there.”

“No; if they keep me in ignorance at my father’s, they will do the same everywhere. Let us go to—Oh, good heavens! why, I must be mad to-day, Grimaud; I have forgotten M. du Vallon, who is waiting for and expecting me still.”

“No; if they keep me in the dark at my father’s house, they’ll do the same everywhere. Let’s go to—Oh, good heavens! I must be out of my mind today, Grimaud; I completely forgot about M. du Vallon, who is still waiting and expecting me.”

“Where is he, then?”

“Where is he now?”

“At the Minimes of Vincennes.”

"At the Minimes in Vincennes."

“Thank goodness, that is on the same side as the Bastile. I will run and saddle the horses, and we will go at once,” said Grimaud.

“Thank goodness, that's on the same side as the Bastille. I’ll go get the horses saddled, and we’ll leave right away,” said Grimaud.

“Do, my friend, do.”

“Go for it, my friend.”

Chapter LXVI. In Which Porthos Is Convinced without Having Understood Anything.

The good and worthy Porthos, faithful to all the laws of ancient chivalry, had determined to wait for M. de Saint-Aignan until sunset; and as Saint-Aignan did not come, as Raoul had forgotten to communicate with his second, and as he found that waiting so long was very wearisome, Porthos had desired one of the gate-keepers to fetch him a few bottles of good wine and a good joint of meat,—so that, at least, he might pass away the time by means of a glass or two and a mouthful of something to eat. He had just finished when Raoul arrived, escorted by Grimaud, both of them riding at full speed. As soon as Porthos saw the two cavaliers riding at such a pace along the road, he did not for a moment doubt but that they were the men he was expecting, and he rose from the grass upon which he had been indolently reclining and began to stretch his legs and arms, saying, “See what it is to have good habits. The fellow has finished by coming, after all. If I had gone away he would have found no one here and would have taken advantage of that.” He then threw himself into a martial attitude, and drew himself up to the full height of his gigantic stature. But instead of Saint-Aignan, he only saw Raoul, who, with the most despairing gestures, accosted him by crying out, “Pray forgive me, my dear friend, I am most wretched.”

The good and honorable Porthos, staying true to the rules of chivalry, had decided to wait for M. de Saint-Aignan until sunset. Since Saint-Aignan didn’t show up, Raoul forgot to communicate with his second, and waiting so long became tedious, Porthos asked one of the gatekeepers to bring him a few bottles of good wine and a nice piece of meat—so he could at least pass the time with a drink and something to eat. He had just finished when Raoul arrived, accompanied by Grimaud, both riding at full speed. As soon as Porthos saw the two riders coming fast down the road, he didn’t doubt they were the ones he had been waiting for. He got up from the grass where he had been lazily lounging and started stretching his legs and arms, saying, “This is what good habits do. The guy finally showed up after all. If I had left, he would have come and found no one here and taken advantage of it.” He then struck a bold pose, standing tall to showcase his impressive height. But instead of Saint-Aignan, he only saw Raoul, who, with desperate gestures, exclaimed, “Please forgive me, my dear friend, I’m so miserable.”

“Raoul!” cried Porthos, surprised.

“Raoul!” exclaimed Porthos, surprised.

“You have been angry with me?” said Raoul, embracing Porthos.

“You've been mad at me?” Raoul said, hugging Porthos.

“I? What for?”

"Me? Why?"

“For having forgotten you. But I assure you my head seems utterly lost. If you only knew!”

“For having forgotten you. But I promise you my mind feels completely scattered. If you only knew!”

“You have killed him?”

"Did you kill him?"

“Who?”

“Who’s that?”

“Saint-Aignan; or, if that is not the case, what is the matter?”

“Saint-Aignan; or, if that’s not it, what’s wrong?”

“The matter is, that Monsieur le Comte de la Fere has by this time been arrested.”

“The thing is, that Monsieur le Comte de la Fere has been arrested by now.”

Porthos gave a start that would have thrown down a wall.

Porthos jumped as if he could have knocked down a wall.

“Arrested!” he cried out; “by whom?”

“Arrested!” he yelled; “by who?”

“By D’Artagnan.”

“By D'Artagnan.”

“It is impossible,” said Porthos.

“It’s impossible,” said Porthos.

“My dear friend, it is perfectly true.”

“My dear friend, it’s absolutely true.”

Porthos turned towards Grimaud, as if he needed a second confirmation of the intelligence.

Porthos turned to Grimaud, as if he needed a second confirmation of the news.

Grimaud nodded his head. “And where have they taken him?”

Grimaud nodded. “So, where did they take him?”

“Probably to the Bastile.”

"Probably to the Bastille."

“What makes you think that?”

"What makes you say that?"

“As we came along we questioned some persons, who saw the carriage pass; and others who saw it enter the Bastile.”

“As we went along, we asked some people who saw the carriage go by, and others who saw it enter the Bastille.”

“Oh!” muttered Porthos.

“Oh!” whispered Porthos.

“What do you intend to do?” inquired Raoul.

“What are you planning to do?” Raoul asked.

“I? Nothing; only I will not have Athos remain at the Bastile.”

“I? Nothing; I just can't let Athos stay at the Bastille.”

“Do you know,” said Raoul, advancing nearer to Porthos, “that the arrest was made by order of the king?”

“Did you know,” Raoul said, stepping closer to Porthos, “that the arrest was made on the king's orders?”

Porthos looked at the young man, as if to say, “What does that matter to me?” This dumb language seemed so eloquent of meaning to Raoul that he did not ask any other question. He mounted his horse again; and Porthos, assisted by Grimaud, had already done the same.

Porthos looked at the young man, as if to say, “What do I care?” This unspoken communication seemed so meaningful to Raoul that he didn’t ask any further questions. He got back on his horse, and Porthos, with Grimaud's help, had already done the same.

“Let us arrange our plan of action,” said Raoul.

“Let’s organize our plan of action,” said Raoul.

“Yes,” returned Porthos, “that is the best thing we can do.”

“Yes,” Porthos replied, “that’s the best thing we can do.”

Raoul sighed deeply, and then paused suddenly.

Raoul let out a deep sigh and then suddenly stopped.

“What is the matter?” asked Porthos; “are you faint?”

“What’s wrong?” asked Porthos. “Are you feeling faint?”

“No, only I feel how utterly helpless our position is. Can we three pretend to go and take the Bastile?”

“No, I’m the only one who feels how totally helpless we are. Can the three of us pretend to go and take the Bastille?”

“Well, if D’Artagnan were only here,” replied Porthos, “I am not so very certain we would fail.”

“Well, if D’Artagnan were here,” Porthos replied, “I’m not so sure we would fail.”

Raoul could not resist a feeling of admiration at the sight of such perfect confidence, heroic in its simplicity. These were truly the celebrated men who, by three or four, attacked armies and assaulted castles! Men who had terrified death itself, who had survived the wrecks of a tempestuous age, and still stood, stronger than the most robust of the young.

Raoul couldn't help but feel admiration at the sight of such unwavering confidence, bold in its simplicity. These were indeed the famous men who, in groups of three or four, took on armies and stormed castles! Men who had frightened death itself, who had endured the chaos of a turbulent time, and still stood, stronger than even the fittest of the young.

“Monsieur,” said he to Porthos, “you have just given me an idea; we absolutely must see M. d’Artagnan.”

“Monsieur,” he said to Porthos, “you just gave me an idea; we definitely need to see M. d’Artagnan.”

“Undoubtedly.”

"Definitely."

“He ought by this time to have returned home, after having taken my father to the Bastile. Let us go to his house.”

“He should have returned home by now, after taking my father to the Bastille. Let’s go to his house.”

“First inquire at the Bastile,” said Grimaud, who was in the habit of speaking little, but that to the purpose.

“First, check at the Bastille,” said Grimaud, who usually didn’t say much, but when he did, it was always to the point.

Accordingly, they hastened towards the fortress, when one of those chances which Heaven bestows on men of strong will caused Grimaud suddenly to perceive the carriage, which was entering by the great gate of the drawbridge. This was the moment that D’Artagnan was, as we have seen, returning from his visit to the king. In vain was it that Raoul urged on his horse in order to join the carriage, and to see whom it contained. The horses had already gained the other side of the great gate, which again closed, while one of the sentries struck the nose of Raoul’s horse with his musket; Raoul turned about, only too happy to find he had ascertained something respecting the carriage which had contained his father.

Accordingly, they rushed toward the fortress when one of those lucky breaks that fate grants to determined people made Grimaud suddenly spot the carriage entering through the main gate of the drawbridge. This was the moment when D’Artagnan was, as we’ve seen, coming back from his visit to the king. Raoul urged his horse faster to catch up with the carriage and see who was inside, but the horses had already crossed to the other side of the main gate, which slammed shut again while one of the guards struck Raoul’s horse on the nose with his musket. Raoul turned around, relieved to have learned something about the carriage that had held his father.

“We have him,” said Grimaud.

"We've got him," said Grimaud.

“If we wait a little it is certain he will leave; don’t you think so, my friend?”

“If we wait a bit, he will definitely leave; don’t you think so, my friend?”

“Unless, indeed, D’Artagnan also be a prisoner,” replied Porthos, “in which case everything is lost.”

“Unless D’Artagnan is also a prisoner,” replied Porthos, “in which case we’re all doomed.”

Raoul returned no answer, for any hypothesis was admissible. He instructed Grimaud to lead the horses to the little street Jean-Beausire, so as to give rise to less suspicion, and himself with his piercing gaze watched for the exit either of D’Artagnan or the carriage. Nor had he decided wrongly; for twenty minutes had not elapsed before the gate reopened and the carriage reappeared. A dazzling of the eyes prevented Raoul from distinguishing what figures occupied the interior. Grimaud averred that he had seen two persons, and that one of them was his master. Porthos kept looking at Raoul and Grimaud by turns, in the hope of understanding their idea.

Raoul didn’t respond; any theory was possible. He told Grimaud to take the horses to the small street Jean-Beausire to avoid raising suspicion, while he kept a sharp lookout for either D’Artagnan or the carriage. He wasn’t wrong in his decision; within twenty minutes, the gate reopened and the carriage appeared again. A glare made it hard for Raoul to see who was inside. Grimaud claimed he saw two people and that one of them was his master. Porthos kept glancing between Raoul and Grimaud, trying to figure out what they were thinking.

“It is clear,” said Grimaud, “that if the comte is in the carriage, either he is set at liberty or they are taking him to another prison.”

“It’s clear,” said Grimaud, “that if the count is in the carriage, he’s either being set free or they’re taking him to another prison.”

“We shall soon see that by the road he takes,” answered Porthos.

“We'll soon see by the path he chooses,” answered Porthos.

“If he is set at liberty,” said Grimaud, “they will conduct him home.”

“If he’s released,” Grimaud said, “they’ll take him home.”

“True,” rejoined Porthos.

"True," replied Porthos.

“The carriage does not take that way,” cried Raoul; and indeed the horses were just disappearing down the Faubourg St. Antoine.

“The carriage isn’t going that way,” shouted Raoul; and in fact, the horses were just vanishing down Faubourg St. Antoine.

“Let us hasten,” said Porthos; “we will attack the carriage on the road and tell Athos to flee.”

“Let’s hurry,” said Porthos; “we’ll ambush the carriage on the road and tell Athos to get away.”

“Rebellion,” murmured Raoul.

"Rebellion," Raoul murmured.

Porthos darted a second glance at Raoul, quite worthy of the first. Raoul replied only by spurring the flanks of his steed. In a few moments the three cavaliers had overtaken the carriage, and followed it so closely that their horses’ breath moistened the back of it. D’Artagnan, whose senses were ever on the alert, heard the trot of the horses, at the moment when Raoul was telling Porthos to pass the chariot, so as to see who was the person accompanying Athos. Porthos complied, but could not see anything, for the blinds were lowered. Rage and impatience were gaining mastery over Raoul. He had just noticed the mystery preserved by Athos’s companion, and determined on proceeding to extremities. On his part D’Artagnan had perfectly recognized Porthos, and Raoul also, from under the blinds, and had communicated to the comte the result of his observation. They were desirous only of seeing whether Raoul and Porthos would push the affair to the uttermost. And this they speedily did, for Raoul, presenting his pistol, threw himself on the leader, commanding the coachmen to stop. Porthos seized the coachman, and dragged him from his seat. Grimaud already had hold of the carriage door. Raoul threw open his arms, exclaiming, “M. le comte! M. le comte!”

Porthos glanced at Raoul again, and it was just as worthwhile as the first. Raoul simply responded by urging his horse forward. In a few moments, the three knights had caught up with the carriage, following so closely that the breath of their horses misted the back of it. D’Artagnan, always alert, heard the sound of hooves just as Raoul was telling Porthos to pass the carriage to see who was with Athos. Porthos did as asked but couldn’t see anything because the blinds were pulled down. Rage and impatience began to take over Raoul. He had just noticed the secrecy surrounding Athos’s companion and decided to take drastic action. Meanwhile, D’Artagnan had fully recognized Porthos and Raoul from under the blinds and had shared his findings with the count. They were eager to see if Raoul and Porthos would take things to the extreme. And they quickly did, as Raoul aimed his pistol at the driver, demanding that the coachmen stop. Porthos grabbed the coachman and pulled him from his seat. Grimaud was already at the carriage door. Raoul threw open his arms, shouting, “M. le comte! M. le comte!”

“Ah! is it you, Raoul?” said Athos, intoxicated with joy.

“Ah! Is that you, Raoul?” said Athos, overwhelmed with joy.

“Not bad, indeed!” added D’Artagnan, with a burst of laughter, and they both embraced the young man and Porthos, who had taken possession of them.

“Not bad at all!” D’Artagnan said with a laugh, and they both hugged the young man and Porthos, who had claimed them.

“My brave Porthos! best of friends,” cried Athos, “it is still the same old way with you.”

“My brave Porthos! The best of friends,” shouted Athos, “it’s still the same old you.”

“He is still only twenty,” said D’Artagnan, “brave Porthos!”

“He's still only twenty,” said D’Artagnan, “brave Porthos!”

“Confound it,” answered Porthos, slightly confused, “we thought that you were being arrested.”

“Darn it,” answered Porthos, a bit confused, “we thought you were getting arrested.”

“While,” rejoined Athos, “the matter in question was nothing but my taking a drive in M. d’Artagnan’s carriage.”

“While,” replied Athos, “the issue at hand was just me taking a ride in M. d’Artagnan’s carriage.”

“But we followed you from the Bastile,” returned Raoul, with a tone of suspicion and reproach.

“But we followed you from the Bastille,” Raoul replied, sounding suspicious and resentful.

“Where we had been to take supper with our friend M. Baisemeaux. Do you recollect Baisemeaux, Porthos?”

“Where we had gone to have dinner with our friend M. Baisemeaux. Do you remember Baisemeaux, Porthos?”

“Very well, indeed.”

"Sure thing."

“And there we saw Aramis.”

“And there we saw Aramis.”

“In the Bastile?”

"In the Bastille?"

“At supper.”

"At dinner."

“Ah!” said Porthos, again breathing freely.

“Ah!” said Porthos, taking a deep breath again.

“He gave us a thousand messages to you.”

“He sent you a thousand messages.”

“And where is M. le comte going?” asked Grimaud, already recompensed by a smile from his master.

“And where is the count going?” asked Grimaud, already rewarded with a smile from his master.

“We were going home to Blois.”

“We were heading home to Blois.”

“How can that be?”

"How is that possible?"

“At once?” said Raoul.

“Right now?” said Raoul.

“Yes, right forward.”

“Yes, go ahead.”

“Without any luggage?”

“No luggage at all?”

“Oh! Raoul would have been instructed to forward me mine, or to bring it with him on his return, if he returns.”

“Oh! Raoul should have been told to send me mine or to bring it with him when he comes back, if he comes back.”

“If nothing detains him longer in Paris,” said D’Artagnan, with a glance firm and cutting as steel, and as painful (for it reopened the poor young fellow’s wounds), “he will do well to follow you, Athos.”

“If nothing keeps him in Paris for longer,” said D’Artagnan, with a gaze as sharp and intense as steel, and just as hurtful (since it reopened the poor young man's wounds), “it would be best for him to follow you, Athos.”

“There is nothing to keep me any longer in Paris,” said Raoul.

“There’s nothing keeping me in Paris any longer,” said Raoul.

“Then we will go immediately.”

"Then we'll go right away."

“And M. d’Artagnan?”

“And what about M. d’Artagnan?”

“Oh! as for me, I was only accompanying Athos as far as the barrier, and I return with Porthos.”

“Oh! as for me, I was just accompanying Athos to the barrier, and I'm heading back with Porthos.”

“Very good,” said the latter.

“Really good,” said the latter.

“Come, my son,” added the comte, gently passing his arm around Raoul’s neck to draw him into the carriage, and again embracing him. “Grimaud,” continued the comte, “you will return quietly to Paris with your horse and M. du Vallon’s, for Raoul and I will mount here and give up the carriage to these two gentlemen to return to Paris in; and then, as soon as you arrive, you will take my clothes and letters and forward the whole to me at home.”

“Come, my son,” the count said, gently putting his arm around Raoul’s neck to pull him into the carriage and hugging him again. “Grimaud,” the count continued, “you’ll quietly head back to Paris with your horse and M. du Vallon’s, because Raoul and I will ride from here and let these two gentlemen use the carriage to get back to Paris; then, as soon as you arrive, take my clothes and letters and send everything to me at home.”

“But,” observed Raoul, who was anxious to make the comte converse, “when you return to Paris, there will not be a single thing there for you—which will be very inconvenient.”

“But,” noted Raoul, eager to get the comte talking, “when you get back to Paris, there won’t be a single thing waiting for you—which will be quite inconvenient.”

“I think it will be a very long time, Raoul, ere I return to Paris. The last sojourn we have made there has not been of a nature to encourage me to repeat it.”

“I think it will be a very long time, Raoul, before I return to Paris. The last time we visited there wasn’t exactly encouraging me to go back.”

Raoul hung down his head and said not a word more. Athos descended from the carriage and mounted the horse which had brought Porthos, and which seemed no little pleased at the exchange. Then they embraced, and clasped each other’s hands, and interchanged a thousand pledges of eternal friendship. Porthos promised to spend a month with Athos at the first opportunity. D’Artagnan engaged to take advantage of his first leave of absence; and then, having embraced Raoul for the last time: “To you, my boy,” said he, “I will write.” Coming from D’Artagnan, who he knew wrote very seldom, these words expressed everything. Raoul was moved even to tears. He tore himself away from the musketeer and departed.

Raoul hung his head and said nothing more. Athos got down from the carriage and mounted the horse that had carried Porthos, and the horse seemed pretty happy about the switch. Then they embraced, held each other’s hands, and made a thousand promises of lifelong friendship. Porthos promised to spend a month with Athos at the first chance he got. D’Artagnan promised to make the most of his first leave of absence; and then, after embracing Raoul one last time, he said, “To you, my boy, I will write.” Coming from D’Artagnan, who rarely wrote, those words meant everything. Raoul was moved to tears. He pulled away from the musketeer and left.

D’Artagnan rejoined Porthos in the carriage: “Well,” said he, “my dear friend, what a day we have had!”

D’Artagnan got back in the carriage with Porthos. “Well,” he said, “my dear friend, what a day we’ve had!”

“Indeed we have,” answered Porthos.

“Definitely we have,” answered Porthos.

“You must be quite worn out.”

"You must be so tired."

“Not quite; however, I shall retire early to rest, so as to be ready for to-morrow.”

“Not quite; however, I will head to bed early to rest, so I can be ready for tomorrow.”

“And wherefore?”

"And why?"

“Why! to complete what I have begun.”

“Why! to finish what I started.”

“You make me shudder, my friend, you seem to me quite angry. What the devil have you begun which is not finished?”

“You make me shudder, my friend, you seem really angry. What the devil have you started that isn’t done?”

“Listen; Raoul has not fought, but I must fight!”

“Listen; Raoul hasn't fought, but I have to fight!”

“With whom? with the king?”

"With whom? With the king?"

“How!” exclaimed Porthos, astounded, “with the king?”

“How!” exclaimed Porthos, shocked, “with the king?”

“Yes, I say, you great baby, with the king.”

“Yes, I say, you big baby, with the king.”

“I assure you it is with M. Saint-Aignan.”

“I promise you it’s with M. Saint-Aignan.”

“Look now, this is what I mean; you draw your sword against the king in fighting with this gentleman.”

“Look now, this is what I mean; you draw your sword against the king while fighting this gentleman.”

“Ah!” said Porthos, staring; “are you sure of it?”

“Ah!” said Porthos, staring. “Are you sure about that?”

“Indeed I am.”

"Yes, I am."

“What in the world are we to do, then?”

“What are we supposed to do, then?”

“We must try and make a good supper, Porthos. The captain of the musketeers keeps a tolerable table. There you will see the handsome Saint-Aignan, and will drink his health.”

“We should aim to have a nice dinner, Porthos. The captain of the musketeers has a decent table. There you’ll see the handsome Saint-Aignan and toast to his health.”

“I?” cried Porthos, horrified.

"I?" gasped Porthos, shocked.

“What!” said D’Artagnan, “you refuse to drink the king’s health?”

“What!” said D’Artagnan, “you won’t drink to the king’s health?”

“But, body alive! I am not talking to you about the king at all; I am speaking of M. de Saint-Aignan.”

“But seriously! I’m not talking to you about the king at all; I’m talking about M. de Saint-Aignan.”

“But when I repeat that it is the same thing?”

“But when I say it’s the same thing?”

“Ah, well, well!” said Porthos, overcome.

“Ah, well, well!” said Porthos, feeling overwhelmed.

“You understand, don’t you?”

"You get it, right?"

“No,” answered Porthos, “but ‘tis all the same.”

“No,” replied Porthos, “but it’s all the same.”

Chapter LXVII. M. de Baisemeaux’s “Society.”

The reader has not forgotten that, on quitting the Bastile, D’Artagnan and the Comte de la Fere had left Aramis in close confabulation with Baisemeaux. When once these two guests had departed, Baisemeaux did not in the least perceive that the conversation suffered by their absence. He used to think that wine after supper, and that of the Bastile in particular, was excellent, and that it was a stimulation quite sufficient to make any honest man talkative. But he little knew his Greatness, who was never more impenetrable than at dessert. His Greatness, however, perfectly understood M. de Baisemeaux, when he reckoned on making the governor discourse by the means which the latter regarded as efficacious. The conversation, therefore, without flagging in appearance, flagged in reality; for Baisemeaux not only had it nearly all to himself, but further, kept speaking only of that singular event, the incarceration of Athos, followed by so prompt an order to set him again at liberty. Nor, moreover, had Baisemeaux failed to observe that the two orders of arrest and of liberation, were both in the king’s hand. But then, the king would not take the trouble to write similar orders except under pressing circumstances. All this was very interesting, and, above all, very puzzling to Baisemeaux; but as, on the other hand, all this was very clear to Aramis, the latter did not attach to the occurrence the same importance as did the worthy governor. Besides, Aramis rarely put himself out of the way for anything, and he had not yet told M. de Baisemeaux for what reason he had now done so. And so at the very climax of Baisemeaux’s dissertation, Aramis suddenly interrupted him.

The reader remembers that after leaving the Bastille, D’Artagnan and the Comte de la Fere had left Aramis deep in conversation with Baisemeaux. Once these two guests had left, Baisemeaux didn’t notice at all that the conversation suffered from their absence. He had always thought that wine after dinner, especially that from the Bastille, was excellent and enough to get any decent man talking. But he didn’t really know his Greatness, who was never more closed off than during dessert. His Greatness, however, understood Mr. de Baisemeaux perfectly when he hoped to get the governor to talk using the methods that Baisemeaux believed were effective. So, while the conversation appeared lively, it was actually dull; Baisemeaux not only dominated it but also kept talking solely about the unusual situation of Athos’s incarceration, followed by such a quick order for his release. Besides, Baisemeaux had noticed that both the arrest and release orders were in the king’s hands. But the king wouldn’t bother writing such orders unless there was a pressing reason. All of this was very interesting and, above all, very puzzling to Baisemeaux; however, on the other hand, it was quite clear to Aramis, who didn’t see the same importance in the matter as the diligent governor. Furthermore, Aramis rarely went out of his way for anything, and he hadn’t yet told Mr. de Baisemeaux why he had chosen to do so this time. So, just as Baisemeaux was reaching the peak of his discussion, Aramis suddenly interrupted him.

“Tell me, my dear Baisemeaux,” said he, “have you never had any other diversions at the Bastile than those at which I assisted during the two or three visits I have had the honor to pay you?”

“Tell me, my dear Baisemeaux,” he said, “have you ever had any other entertainment at the Bastille besides the ones I attended during the two or three visits I've had the pleasure of making to you?”

This address was so unexpected that the governor, like a vane which suddenly receives an impulsion opposed to that of the wind, was quite dumbfounded at it. “Diversions!” said he; “but I take them continually, monseigneur.”

This speech was so surprising that the governor, like a weather vane that suddenly shifts direction against the wind, was completely stunned by it. “Entertainment!” he said; “but I enjoy it all the time, sir.”

“Oh, to be sure! And these diversions?”

“Oh, for sure! And what about these distractions?”

“Are of every kind.”

“Are of all kinds.”

“Visits, no doubt?”

"Visits, for sure?"

“No, not visits. Visits are not frequent at the Bastile.”

“No, not visits. Visits are rare at the Bastille.”

“What, are visits rare, then?”

"Are visits rare, then?"

“Very much so.”

“Absolutely.”

“Even on the part of your society?”

"Even from your community?"

“What do you term my society—the prisoners?”

“What do you call my community—the prisoners?”

“Oh, no!—your prisoners, indeed! I know well it is you who visit them, and not they you. By your society, I mean, my dear Baisemeaux, the society of which you are a member.”

“Oh, no!—your prisoners, really! I know it's you who visit them, not the other way around. By your society, I mean, my dear Baisemeaux, the group you belong to.”

Baisemeaux looked fixedly at Aramis, and then, as if the idea which had flashed across his mind were impossible, “Oh,” he said, “I have very little society at present. If I must own it to you, dear M. d’Herblay, the fact is, to stay at the Bastile appears, for the most part, distressing and distasteful to persons of the gay world. As for the ladies, it is never without a certain dread, which costs me infinite trouble to allay, that they succeed in reaching my quarters. And, indeed, how should they avoid trembling a little, poor things, when they see those gloomy dungeons, and reflect that they are inhabited by prisoners who—” And in proportion as the eyes of Baisemeaux concentrated their gaze on the face of Aramis, the worthy governor’s tongue faltered more and more until it ended by stopping altogether.

Baisemeaux stared intently at Aramis, and then, as if the thought that flashed through his mind was impossible, he said, “Oh, I don't have much company these days. To be honest, dear M. d’Herblay, staying at the Bastille mostly seems upsetting and unappealing to people from high society. As for the women, they always manage to come with a certain fear that I have to work really hard to ease when they come to my quarters. And honestly, how can they not feel a bit scared, poor things, when they see those dark dungeons and realize they are home to prisoners who—” And as Baisemeaux's gaze fixed more on Aramis, the governor's voice stumbled more and more until it finally fell silent.

“No, you don’t understand me, my dear M. Baisemeaux; you don’t understand me. I do not at all mean to speak of society in general, but of a particular society—of the society, in a word—to which you are affiliated.”

“No, you don’t get what I’m saying, my dear M. Baisemeaux; you really don’t. I’m not talking about society in general, but about a specific group—about the group, to be precise—that you belong to.”

Baisemeaux nearly dropped the glass of muscat which he was in the act of raising to his lips. “Affiliated,” cried he, “affiliated!”

Baisemeaux almost dropped the glass of muscat he was about to raise to his lips. “Affiliated,” he exclaimed, “affiliated!”

“Yes, affiliated, undoubtedly,” repeated Aramis, with the greatest self-possession. “Are you not a member of a secret society, my dear M. Baisemeaux?”

“Yes, affiliated, definitely,” Aramis repeated calmly. “Aren't you part of a secret society, my dear M. Baisemeaux?”

“Secret?”

“Hidden?”

“Secret or mysterious.”

"Secret or unknown."

“Oh, M. d’Herblay!”

“Oh, M. d'Herblay!”

“Consider, now, don’t deny it.”

"Think about it, don’t deny it."

“But believe me.”

“Trust me.”

“I believe what I know.”

“I trust what I know.”

“I swear to you.”

"I promise you."

“Listen to me, my dear M. Baisemeaux; I say yes, you say no; one of us two necessarily says what is true, and the other, it inevitably follows, what is false.”

“Listen to me, my dear M. Baisemeaux; I say yes, you say no; one of us must be telling the truth, and the other, inevitably, must be lying.”

“Well, and then?”

"Well, what's next?"

“Well, we shall come to an understanding presently.”

“Well, we’ll reach an agreement soon.”

“Let us see,” said Baisemeaux; “let us see.”

“Let’s see,” said Baisemeaux; “let’s see.”

“Now drink your glass of muscat, dear Monsieur de Baisemeaux,” said Aramis. “What the devil! you look quite scared.”

“Now drink your glass of muscat, dear Monsieur de Baisemeaux,” said Aramis. “What the heck! You look really scared.”

“No, no; not the least in the world; oh, no.”

“No, no; not at all; oh, no.”

“Drink then.” Baisemeaux drank, but he swallowed the wrong way.

"Go ahead and drink." Baisemeaux took a drink, but he swallowed the wrong way.

“Well,” resumed Aramis, “if, I say, you are not a member of a secret or mysterious society, which you like to call it—the epithet is of no consequence—if, I say, you are not a member of a society similar to that I wish to designate, well, then, you will not understand a word of what I am going to say. That is all.”

“Well,” Aramis continued, “if, I say, you are not part of a secret or mysterious society, whatever you want to call it—the name doesn’t matter—if, I say, you are not part of a society like the one I’m about to mention, then you won’t understand a single word of what I’m about to say. That’s all.”

“Oh! be sure beforehand that I shall not understand anything.”

“Oh! just be sure in advance that I won’t understand a thing.”

“Well, well!”

"Wow, wow!"

“Try, now; let us see!”

"Go ahead, let's see!"

“That is what I am going to do.”

“That is what I’m going to do.”

“If, on the contrary, you are one of the members of this society, you will immediately answer me—yes or no.”

“If, on the other hand, you are one of the members of this society, you will answer me right away—yes or no.”

“Begin your questions,” continued Baisemeaux, trembling.

“Go ahead and ask your questions,” Baisemeaux continued, shaking.

“You will agree, dear Monsieur de Baisemeaux,” continued Aramis, with the same impassibility, “that it is evident a man cannot be a member of a society, it is evident that he cannot enjoy the advantages it offers to the affiliated, without being himself bound to certain little services.”

“You will agree, dear Monsieur de Baisemeaux,” continued Aramis, with the same calm demeanor, “that it’s clear a person can’t be part of a society, and it’s obvious they can’t benefit from what it offers to its members, without being obligated to do certain small services.”

“In short,” stammered Baisemeaux, “that would be intelligible, if—”

“In short,” Baisemeaux stuttered, “that would make sense if—”

“Well,” resumed Aramis, “there is in the society of which I speak, and of which, as it seems you are not a member—”

“Well,” continued Aramis, “in the society I’m talking about, which it seems you’re not a part of—”

“Allow me,” said Baisemeaux. “I should not like to say absolutely.”

“Let me,” said Baisemeaux. “I wouldn't want to say for sure.”

“There is an engagement entered into by all the governors and captains of fortresses affiliated to the order.” Baisemeaux grew pale.

“There is an agreement made by all the governors and captains of the fortresses associated with the order.” Baisemeaux turned pale.

“Now the engagement,” continued Aramis firmly, “is of this nature.”

“Now the engagement,” Aramis continued confidently, “is like this.”

Baisemeaux rose, manifesting unspeakable emotion: “Go on, dear M. d’Herblay: go on,” said he.

Baisemeaux stood up, showing intense emotion: “Keep going, dear M. d’Herblay: keep going,” he said.

Aramis then spoke, or rather recited the following paragraph, in the same tone as if he had been reading it from a book: “The aforesaid captain or governor of a fortress shall allow to enter, when need shall arise, and on demand of the prisoner, a confessor affiliated to the order.” He stopped. Baisemeaux was quite distressing to look at, being so wretchedly pale and trembling. “Is not that the text of the agreement?” quietly asked Aramis.

Aramis then spoke, or rather recited the following paragraph, in the same tone as if he had been reading it from a book: “The aforementioned captain or governor of a fortress shall allow entry, when necessary, and at the request of the prisoner, to a confessor belonging to the order.” He stopped. Baisemeaux looked quite distressing, being so pale and trembling. “Is that not the text of the agreement?” quietly asked Aramis.

“Monseigneur!” began Baisemeaux.

"Sir!" began Baisemeaux.

“Ah! well, you begin to understand, I think.”

“Ah! well, I think you’re starting to get it.”

“Monseigneur,” cried Baisemeaux, “do not trifle so with my unhappy mind! I find myself as nothing in your hands, if you have the malignant desire to draw from me the little secrets of my administration.”

“Monseigneur,” shouted Baisemeaux, “please don’t mess with my troubled mind! I feel like nothing in your hands if you have the spiteful intention to extract the few secrets of my management from me.”

“Oh! by no means; pray undeceive yourself, dear M. Baisemeaux; it is not the little secrets of your administration, but those of your conscience that I aim at.”

“Oh! definitely not; please don’t kid yourself, dear M. Baisemeaux; it’s not the minor secrets of your administration that I’m after, but those of your conscience.”

“Well, then, my conscience be it, dear M. d’Herblay. But have some consideration for the situation I am in, which is no ordinary one.”

“Well, then, my conscience is at stake, dear M. d’Herblay. But please consider the unusual situation I’m in.”

“It is no ordinary one, my dear monsieur,” continued the inflexible Aramis, “if you are a member of this society; but it is a quite natural one if free from all engagement. You are answerable only to the king.”

“It’s not just any ordinary one, my dear sir,” Aramis continued, unwavering, “if you’re a member of this society; but it’s completely natural if you’re free from any commitments. You only answer to the king.”

“Well, monsieur, well! I obey only the king, and whom else would you have a French nobleman obey?”

“Well, sir, well! I only answer to the king, and who else would you expect a French nobleman to obey?”

Aramis did not yield an inch, but with that silvery voice of his continued: “It is very pleasant,” said he, “for a French nobleman, for a prelate of France, to hear a man of your mark express himself so loyally, dear De Baisemeaux, and having heard you to believe no more than you do.”

Aramis didn't back down at all, but with his smooth voice continued: “It’s really nice,” he said, “for a French nobleman, for a church leader in France, to hear someone like you speak so honestly, dear De Baisemeaux, and after hearing you, to believe no more than you do.”

“Have you doubted, monsieur?”

“Have you doubted, sir?”

“I? oh, no!”

"I? Oh, no!"

“And so you doubt no longer?”

“And so you no longer have doubts?”

“I have no longer any doubt that such a man as you, monsieur,” said Aramis, gravely, “does not faithfully serve the masters whom he voluntarily chose for himself.”

“I no longer doubt that a man like you, sir,” said Aramis seriously, “does not truly serve the masters he has willingly chosen for himself.”

“Masters!” cried Baisemeaux.

“Masters!” shouted Baisemeaux.

“Yes, masters, I said.”

"Yes, master, I said."

“Monsieur d’Herblay, you are still jesting, are you not?”

“Monsieur d’Herblay, you’re still joking, right?”

“Oh, yes! I understand that it is a more difficult position to have several masters than one; but the embarrassment is owing to you, my dear Baisemeaux, and I am not the cause of it.”

“Oh, yes! I get that it’s tougher to have several bosses instead of just one; but the confusion is your fault, my dear Baisemeaux, and I’m not the reason for it.”

“Certainly not,” returned the unfortunate governor, more embarrassed than ever; “but what are you doing? You are leaving the table?”

“Definitely not,” replied the unfortunate governor, feeling more embarrassed than ever; “but what are you doing? Are you getting up from the table?”

“Assuredly.”

"Definitely."

“Are you going?”

“Are you going?”

“Yes, I am going.”

“Yeah, I’m going.”

“But you are behaving very strangely towards me, monseigneur.”

“But you’re acting really oddly towards me, sir.”

“I am behaving strangely—how do you make that out?”

“I’m acting weird—what do you think that means?”

“Have you sworn, then, to put me to the torture?”

“Have you sworn to torture me, then?”

“No, I should be sorry to do so.”

“No, I would feel bad doing that.”

“Remain, then.”

“Stay, then.”

“I cannot.”

"I can't."

“And why?”

"Why?"

“Because I have no longer anything to do here; and, indeed, I have duties to fulfil elsewhere.”

“Because I don’t have anything left to do here, and honestly, I have responsibilities to take care of elsewhere.”

“Duties, so late as this?”

“Duties this late?”

“Yes; understand me now, my dear De Baisemeaux: they told me at the place whence I came, ‘The aforesaid governor or captain will allow to enter, as need shall arise, on the prisoner’s demand, a confessor affiliated with the order.’ I came; you do not know what I mean, and so I shall return to tell them that they are mistaken, and that they must send me elsewhere.”

“Yes; understand me now, my dear De Baisemeaux: they told me where I came from, ‘The governor or captain will allow a confessor affiliated with the order to enter, as needed, at the prisoner’s request.’ I came; you don’t understand what I mean, so I’ll go back and tell them they’re wrong and that they need to send me somewhere else.”

“What! you are—” cried Baisemeaux, looking at Aramis almost in terror.

“What! You are—” cried Baisemeaux, looking at Aramis almost in terror.

“The confessor affiliated to the order,” said Aramis, without changing his voice.

“The confessor associated with the order,” said Aramis, without changing his tone.

But, gentle as the words were, they had the same effect on the unhappy governor as a clap of thunder. Baisemeaux became livid, and it seemed to him as if Aramis’s beaming eyes were two forks of flame, piercing to the very bottom of his soul. “The confessor!” murmured he; “you, monseigneur, the confessor of the order!”

But, as gentle as the words were, they hit the unhappy governor like a clap of thunder. Baisemeaux turned pale, and it felt to him as though Aramis’s shining eyes were two flames, penetrating the very depths of his soul. “The confessor!” he murmured; “you, my lord, the confessor of the order!”

“Yes, I; but we have nothing to unravel together, seeing that you are not one of the affiliated.”

“Yes, I am; but we have nothing to figure out together since you’re not one of the group.”

“Monseigneur!”

“Your Excellency!”

“And I understand that, not being so, you refuse to comply with its command.”

“And I get that, since that’s not the case, you refuse to follow its command.”

“Monseigneur, I beseech you, condescend to hear me.”

“Sir, I beg you, please take a moment to listen to me.”

“And wherefore?”

"And why?"

“Monseigneur, I do not say that I have nothing to do with the society.”

“Sir, I’m not saying that I have nothing to do with the group.”

“Ah! ah!”

“Ah! Ah!”

“I say not that I refuse to obey.”

“I’m not saying that I won’t follow the rules.”

“Nevertheless, M. de Baisemeaux, what has passed wears very much the air of resistance.”

“However, Mr. de Baisemeaux, what has happened definitely looks like defiance.”

“Oh, no! monseigneur, no; I only wished to be certain.”

“Oh, no! sir, no; I just wanted to be sure.”

“To be certain of what?” said Aramis, in a tone of supreme contempt.

“To be certain of what?” Aramis said, with a tone of utter contempt.

“Of nothing at all, monseigneur.” Baisemeaux lowered his voice, and bending before the prelate, said, “I am at all times and in all places at the disposal of my superiors, but—”

“Of nothing at all, sir.” Baisemeaux lowered his voice and, bending before the clergyman, said, “I am always available and ready to serve my superiors, but—”

“Very good. I like you better thus, monsieur,” said Aramis, as he resumed his seat, and put out his glass to Baisemeaux, whose hand trembled so that he could not fill it. “You were saying ‘but’—” continued Aramis.

“Very good. I like you better this way, sir,” said Aramis as he sat back down and offered his glass to Baisemeaux, whose hand shook so much that he couldn't fill it. “You were saying ‘but’—” continued Aramis.

“But,” replied the unhappy man, “having received no notice, I was very far from expecting it.”

“But,” replied the unhappy man, “I didn’t get any notice, so I really wasn’t expecting it at all.”

“Does not the Gospel say, ‘Watch, for the moment is known only of God?’ Do not the rules of the order say, ‘Watch, for that which I will, you ought always to will also.’ And what pretext will serve you now that you did not expect the confessor, M. de Baisemeaux?”

“Doesn't the Gospel say, ‘Stay alert, for only God knows the moment?’ Don’t the rules of the order state, ‘Stay alert, for what I will, you should always will too.’ And what excuse do you have now that you didn’t expect the confessor, M. de Baisemeaux?”

“Because, monseigneur, there is at present in the Bastile no prisoner ill.”

“Because, sir, there is currently no prisoner in the Bastille who is sick.”

Aramis shrugged his shoulders. “What do you know about that?” said he.

Aramis shrugged. “What do you know about that?” he said.

“But, nevertheless, it appears to me—”

“But, still, it seems to me—”

“M. de Baisemeaux,” said Aramis, turning round in his chair, “here is your servant, who wishes to speak with you;” and at this moment, De Baisemeaux’s servant appeared at the threshold of the door.

“M. de Baisemeaux,” said Aramis, turning around in his chair, “here’s your servant, who wants to talk to you;” and at that moment, De Baisemeaux’s servant showed up at the door.

“What is it?” asked Baisemeaux, sharply.

“What is it?” Baisemeaux asked sharply.

“Monsieur,” said the man, “they are bringing you the doctor’s return.”

“Mister,” said the man, “they’re bringing you the doctor’s report.”

Aramis looked at De Baisemeaux with a calm and confident eye.

Aramis looked at De Baisemeaux with a steady and assured gaze.

“Well,” said he, “let the messenger enter.”

“Well,” he said, “let the messenger come in.”

The messenger entered, saluted, and handed in the report. Baisemeaux ran his eye over it, and raising his head, said in surprise, “No. 12 is ill!”

The messenger came in, greeted everyone, and presented the report. Baisemeaux looked it over and, raising his head, said in surprise, “No. 12 is sick!”

“How was it, then,” said Aramis, carelessly, “that you told me everybody was well in your hotel, M. de Baisemeaux?” And he emptied his glass without removing his eyes from Baisemeaux.

“How was it, then,” said Aramis casually, “that you told me everyone was fine at your hotel, M. de Baisemeaux?” And he downed his drink without taking his eyes off Baisemeaux.

The governor then made a sign to the messenger, and when he had quitted the room, said, still trembling, “I think that there is in the article, ‘on the prisoner’s demand.’”

The governor then signaled to the messenger, and after he left the room, said, still shaking, “I believe there’s something in the article, ‘on the prisoner’s demand.’”

“Yes, it is so,” answered Aramis. “But see what it is they want with you now.”

“Yes, that's right,” replied Aramis. “But look at what they want from you now.”

And that moment a sergeant put his head in at the door. “What do you want now?” cried Baisemeaux. “Can you not leave me in peace for ten minutes?”

And at that moment a sergeant peeked his head in the door. “What do you want now?” shouted Baisemeaux. “Can’t you just leave me alone for ten minutes?”

“Monsieur,” said the sergeant, “the sick man, No. 12, has commissioned the turnkey to request you to send him a confessor.”

“Mister,” said the sergeant, “the sick man, No. 12, has asked the guard to request you to send him a priest.”

Baisemeaux very nearly sank on the floor; but Aramis disdained to reassure him, just as he had disdained to terrify him. “What must I answer?” inquired Baisemeaux.

Baisemeaux almost collapsed on the floor; but Aramis chose not to comfort him, just as he had chosen not to scare him. “What should I say?” Baisemeaux asked.

“Just what you please,” replied Aramis, compressing his lips; “that is your business. I am not the governor of the Bastile.”

“Whatever you want,” replied Aramis, pressing his lips together; “that's your concern. I am not in charge of the Bastille.”

“Tell the prisoner,” cried Baisemeaux, quickly,—“tell the prisoner that his request is granted.” The sergeant left the room. “Oh! monseigneur, monseigneur,” murmured Baisemeaux, “how could I have suspected!—how could I have foreseen this!”

“Tell the prisoner,” shouted Baisemeaux, quickly, “tell the prisoner that his request is granted.” The sergeant left the room. “Oh! my lord, my lord,” murmured Baisemeaux, “how could I have suspected this!—how could I have seen this coming!”

“Who requested you to suspect, and who besought you to foresee?” contemptuously answered Aramis. “The order suspects; the order knows; the order foresees—is that not enough?”

“Who asked you to suspect, and who urged you to predict?” Aramis answered with disdain. “The order suspects; the order knows; the order predicts—isn’t that enough?”

“What is it you command?” added Baisemeaux.

“What do you want me to do?” added Baisemeaux.

“I?—nothing at all. I am nothing but a poor priest, a simple confessor. Have I your orders to go and see the sufferer?”

“I?—nothing at all. I’m just a poor priest, a simple confessor. Do I have your permission to go and see the person in pain?”

“Oh, monseigneur, I do not order; I pray you to go.”

“Oh, sir, I’m not giving orders; I’m asking you to go.”

“‘Tis well; conduct me to him.”

"Sure, take me to him."

End of Louise de la Valliere. The last text in the series is The Man in the Iron Mask.

End of Louise de la Vallière. The final text in the series is The Man in the Iron Mask.

Footnotes:

1 (return)
[ “To err is human.”]

1 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ "Everyone makes mistakes." ]

2 (return)
[ Potatoes were not grown in France at that time. La Siecle insists that the error is theirs, and that Dumas meant “tomatoes.”]

2 (return)
[ Potatoes weren't grown in France at that time. La Siecle claims that the mistake is theirs, and that Dumas meant “tomatoes.”]

3 (return)
[ In the five-volume edition, Volume 3 ends here.]

3 (return)
[ In the five-volume edition, Volume 3 ends here.]

4 (return)
[ “In your house.”]

4 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ “In your home.”]

5 (return)
[ This alternate translation of the verse in this chapter:

5 (return)
[ This alternate translation of the verse in this chapter:

“Oh! you who sadly are wandering alone,
Come, come, and laugh with us.”

—is closer to the original meaning.]

“Oh! you who are sadly wandering alone,
Come, come, and laugh with us.”

6 (return)
[ Marie de Mancini was a former love of the king’s. He had to abandon her for the political advantages which the marriage to the Spanish Infanta, Maria Theresa, afforded. See The Vicomte de Bragelonne, Chapter XIII.]

6 (return)
[ Marie de Mancini was once the king's lover. He had to let her go for the political benefits that marrying the Spanish Infanta, Maria Theresa, would bring. See The Vicomte de Bragelonne, Chapter XIII.]

7 (return)
[ “[A sun] not eclipsed by many suns.” Louis’s device was the sun.]

7 (return)
[ “[A sun] not overshadowed by other suns.” Louis’s symbol was the sun.]

8 (return)
[ In the three-volume edition, Volume 2, entitled Louise de la Valliere, ends here.]

8 (return)
[ In the three-volume edition, Volume 2, called Louise de la Valliere, ends here.]

9 (return)
[ “To what heights may he not aspire?” Fouquet’s motto.]

9 (return)
[ “What heights can he not reach?” Fouquet’s motto.]

10 (return)
[ “A creature rare on earth.”]

10 (return)
[ “A rare creature on earth.”]

11 (return)
[ “With an eye always to the climax.”]

11 (return)
[ “Always aiming for the peak.”]


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!